Skip to main content

Full text of "The life of Mary Ward, 1585-1645"

See other formats 


(worthing    catholic    library) 

THIS   BOOK   MUST   BE   RETURNED 
ON    OR    BEFORE  :. 


«N6 


>^  "'   ^?: 


x 


(Euarterlp  ^erie0 


FIFTY-SECOND  VOLUME. 


THE  LIFE   OF  MARY  WARD. 

IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 

VOL.   II. 


[ALL  RIGHTS  OF  TRANSLATION  AND  REPRODUCTION  ARE  RESERVED.] 


ROEHAMPTON : 
PRINTBD  BY  JAMES  STANLEY. 


EriffTxived  from  the.  onginal  oilpainting  in  the  Paradeiscr'  Haus, 
(the  first  Convent  of  the  Institute  of  the  Blessed  Viiy  in  Mary  in  Munich.) 
noTv  in  the  possession  of  the  JSluns  of  the  Institute  at  Altottinff,  Bavaria . 


THE  LIFE  OF  MARY  WARD 


(1585— 1645) 


MARY  CATHARINE  ELIZABETH  CHAMBERS 

OF   THE  INSTITUTE   OF   THE   BLESSED   VIRGIN. 

EDITED 

BY 

HENRY    JAMES    COLERIDGE 

OF  THE  SOCIETY  OF  JESUS 


VOLUME  THE    SECOND 


LONDON 

BURNS    AND     GATES 

GRANVILLE  MANSIONS  W. 
1885 


C3 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  long  delay  which  has  intervened  between  the 
publication  of  the  first  volume  of  this  work,  and  the 
completion  which  is  now  offered  to  the  reader,  has 
been  occasioned  by  a  variety  of  causes,  and  has  not 
been  altogether  unfruitful  and  without  its  advantages. 
It  has  enabled  the  writer  to  avail  herself  of  some 
very  interesting  documents  which  have  come  to  light 
in  Rome  and  elsewhere  since  the  first  volume  was 
finished.  But  I  regret  to  say  that  it  is  quite  clear 
that  many  more  documents  of  importance  must  b6 
in  existence  of  which  we  are  not  yet  possessors,  and' 
that  a  far  longer  delay  would  have  been  necessary, 
if  it  had  been  possible  to  wait  for  the  full  elucida- 
tion of  many  points  of  the  history  which  must  now  be 
left  in  some  obscurity.  But  it  seems  better  to  finish 
the  work  while  it  can  be  finished,  than  to  postpone 
the  remainder  indefinitely.  The  archives  at  Rome 
are  slow  in  yielding  their  treasures,  and  it  is  out  of 
the  power  either  of  the  Author  or  the  Editor  of  these 
volumes  to  accelerate  the  process.  Nor  is  it  at  all 
certain   that  the    documents  which    might  help   us 


vi  Introduction. 


most  as  to  the  difficulties  in  the  history  ought  not 
to  be  sought  for  elsewhere  than  at  Rome. 

Much,  however,  has  been  done ;  enough,  it  is 
hoped,  to  attain  the  main  object  of  this  work.  For 
the  main  object,  which  has  been  kept  steadily  in  view, 
has  not  been  the  accomplishment  of  a  perfect  his- 
torical account  of  all  that  relates  to  Mary  Ward,  much 
less  of  all  that  relates  to  the  history  of  the  Insti- 
tute which  she  began  with  so  much  zeal,  carried  on 
with  so  much  energy  and  perseverance,  to  see  it 
crushed,  or  almost  crushed,  by  an  act  of  the  Supreme 
Power  in  the  Church,  to  which  she  submitted  with 
full  loyalty,  and  which  was  not  recalled,  as  far  as 
it  was  recalled,  till  long  after  her  death.  Such  a 
history  would  require  a  far  longer  work  and  far  more 
copious  resources  than  have  been  at  our  command. 
The  work  before  the  reader  is  the  life  of  Mary  Ward 
rather  than  the  history  of  her  Institute,  and  in  this 
respect  it  may  perhaps  claim  sufficient  completeness. 

Mary  was  one  of  those  distinguished  servants  of 
the  Church  who  have  had  to  show  their  loyalty  to  her 
in  the  most  beautifully  conclusive  way,  by  submitting 
to  her  proscriptions,  and  sacrificing  thereto,  like  the 
hero  of  old,  what  was  dear  to  them  as  their  own  flesh 
and  blood.  Such  services  are  among  the  most  heroic 
that  can  be  made  by  the  children  of  the  Church. 
They  give  the  opportunity  for  the  display  of  the 
highest  devotion,    and   we   cannot   doubt   that    they 


Introduction.  vii 


are  rewarded  in  proportion  to  their  merit.  I  am 
much  mistaken  if  these  volumes  do  not  leave  on 
the  mind  of  the  reader  a  very  definite  and  well- 
drawn  image  of  the  character  of  this  most  interest- 
ing English  lady,  and  if  they  do  not  attract  to  her 
the  admiration  and  the  veneration  of  modern 
Catholics  among  us.  This  is  the  great  object  of 
the  work,  to  give  a  true  history  of  Mary  Ward. 
And  if  this  is  done,  other  matters,  relating  to  her 
peculiar  work  and  its  fortunes,  may  be  allowed  to 
wait  for  the  time  when  it  may  be  more  possible 
to  treat  them  with  all  fulness. 

At  the  same  time,  it  would  not  be  true  to  say 
that  the  history  itself  of  the  action  of  authority, 
both  in  regard  to  Mary  Ward  and  in  regard  of  her 
Institute,  is  not  sufficiently  explained  in  the  pre- 
sent volumes.  There  are  some  pages  of  the  present 
history  over  which  no  one  would  willingly  linger, 
but  these  pages  do  not  relate  to  the  action  of  the 
Rulers  of  the  Church,  except  very  indirectly.  A 
larger  supply  of  documents  might  lead  to  many 
personal  revelations.  It  could  not  well  alter,  except 
in  one  point,  of  which  I  shall  speak  presently,  any 
main  feature  of  the  history.  We  know  quite 
enough  to  understand  the  action  of  the  Holy  See, 
and  we  can  see  how  that  action,  at  the  time,  was 
necessary  and  inevitable.  And  we  can  see  also  in 
the  subsequent    history  the   reward  of    the    patient 


viii  Introduction. 


submission  to  authority  of  those  whom  it  struck 
most  severely  and  in  the  tenderest  point.  It  is  no 
wonder  to  us  to  find  that,  in  the  days  in  which  we 
live,  the  work  originally  begun  by  Mary  Ward  has 
grown  into  one  of  the  fairest  and  noblest  orna- 
ments of  the  Church,  under  the  sheltering  hand 
and  protection  of  the  Supreme  Pontiff  himself  This 
happy  issue  will  not  seem  a  strange  result  of  the 
life  and  character  of  Mary  Ward.  On  the  contrary, 
it  will  seem  a  natural  result  in  the  order  of  His 
Government,  Whose  word  tells  us  that  they  who  sow 
in  tears  shall  reap  in  joy.  This  principle  is  never 
more  certain  of  illustration  than  in  the  case  of  those 
who  trust  themselves  to  His  Providence,  when  some 
great  work  of  zeal  and  devotion  has  to  be  sacrificed 
either  to  charity  or  to  obedience. 

Whatever  may  be  thought  of  the  prudence  of  the 
steps  taken  by  the  English  Virgins  in  their  attempt 
to  obtain  for  their  Institute  the  full  recognition  of 
the  Supreme  authority,  there  can  be  no  doubt  about 
Mary's  thorough  loyalty  and  honesty,  her  singleness 
of  heart,  her  tenacity  of  purpose,  her  courage  and 
her  humility.  These  are  qualities  which  would  not 
have  been  brought  out  in  so  marked  a  manner  if 
all  had  gone  smoothly  with  her  and  her  plans  in 
her  dealings  with  the  authorities  of  the  Church,  nor 
should  we,  under  different  circumstances,  have  had 
from  her  so  bright  an  example  of  the  perfect  charity 


Introdtiction.  ix 


towards  opponents  which  is  one  of  the  invariable 
characteristics  of  saintly  souls.  I  do  not  see  how 
any  one  who  reads  this  history  can  be  surprised 
at  the  great  devotion  and  veneration  which  Mary 
Ward  inspired  in  those  who  were  most  familiar  with 
her,  or  wonder  that  she  should  have  left  behind  her 
an  impression  on  their  minds  which  was  perpetuated 
in  all  those  who  succeeded  to  their  work.  The  most 
precious  instincts  of  charity  and  gratitude  must  be 
stifled,  if  a  character  and  a  course  of  suffering  like 
hers  are  not  to  gather  round  them  an  ever-increasing 
halo  of  glory,  in  the  minds  of  successive  generations 
labouring  under  the  same  banner.  It  is  quite 
clear  that  there  was  nothing  of  general  disloyalty 
or  rebelliousness  in  the  veneration  in  which  her 
name  came  to  be  held,  even  though  it  is  also  clear 
that  the  members  of  the  Institute  in  some  places 
gave  but  too  much  handle  to  the  attacks  of  their 
opponents,  when  they  came  to  accuse  them  of 
treating  her  as  a  Saint  without  authority. 

It  has  already  been  said  that  the  action  of  the 
Holy  See,  in  suppressing  the  Institute  as  it  existed 
in  the  state  in  which  we  find  it  at  the  opening  of 
this  volume,  needs  no  defence.  It  is  perfectly  clear 
that  the  English  Virgins  could  not  have  obtained 
that  sanction  from  the  Holy  See  which  they  so 
simply  and  so  courageously  demanded.  They  could 
not  have  obtained    it  in  those  days  under  any  cir- 


Introduction. 


cumstances,  and  they  most  certainly  could  not  have 
obtained  it  under  the  peculiar  circumstances  of 
Catholicism  in  England  at  that  period.  The  narra- 
tive before  us  also  shows  that  we  have  but  a  very 
partial  and  incomplete  account  of  the  actual  state 
of  the  Institute  itself  immediately  before  its  suppres- 
sion. We  read  of  the  doings  and  aims  of  Mary 
Ward  herself,  of  the  state  of  the  houses  in  Rome 
and  Naples,  of  the  favour  with  which  she  met  in 
Bavaria,  and  the  like.  This  is  not  nearly  all  that 
must  have  been  before  the  eyes  of  the  Holy  See 
at  the  time.  We  hear  hardly  anything  of  what  was 
going  on  in  England  itself  at  this  time,  and  we  are 
told  very  little  of  the  state  of  things  in  the  other 
parts  of  Europe'  where  the  Institute  had  been  ori- 
ginally founded,  and  where,  under  the  extremely 
trying  conditions  under  which  the  work  had  to  be 
carried  on,  there  is  certainly  abundant  reason  for 
fearing  that  disorder  had  begun,  and  might 
speedily  become  normal.  Our  want  of  information 
as  to  the  state  of  things  in  England  furnishes  a 
peremptory  answer  to  any  complaints  that  may  rise 
in  the  minds  of  the  admirers  of  these  religious  Ladies. 
For  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  the  chief  cause  of  the 
suppression  is  to  be  found  in  the  hostility  to  the 
Institute  which  was  evinced  by  the  English  clergy. 

The  final  suppression  by  Urban  VIII.  was  brought 
on,  against  the  original   plan   of  the   authorities  at 


Introduction.  xi 


Rome,  who  wished  to  proceed  in  another  way,  by- 
troubles  in  the  houses  in  Flanders  to  which  Mary 
Ward  was  a  stranger.  But  the  burthen  which  she 
contemplated  taking  up  was  too  great  for  her 
shoulders.  It  is  no  light  task,  even  in  the  pre- 
sent day,  when  the  means  of  communication  are 
so  much  greater,  for  a  lady  in  Mary  Ward's  posi- 
tion to  govern  a  number  of  convents  of  religious 
women  in  different  parts  of  Europe,  even  though  she 
resides  at  Rome,  and  has  no  external  difficulties  to 
contend  with.  There  is  great  reason  for  thinking 
that  no  one  in  Mary  Ward's  days  and  in  her  posi- 
tion could  have  been  equal  to  such  a  work.  And 
there  seems  to  have  been  among  these  English  ladies 
a  very  great  inclination  to  a  mode  of  action  which 
has  often  ruined  the  most  promising  Institutes.  I 
mean  that  the  rapid  multiplication  of  houses  wher- 
ever occasion  offered  itself,  without  a  due  regard 
either  to  the  careful  formation  of  the  subjects  by 
whom  they  were  to  be  filled,  or  for  the  securing  of 
due  supervision  on  the  part  of  superiors.  If  any 
Institutes,  among  the  many  which  exist  in  the 
Church,  are  more  likely  than  others  to  be  ruined 
by  such  imprudence,  they  must  certainly  be  those 
which  are  formed  on  the  model  and  in  the  spirit 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 

The  reader  of  this  volume  will  be  disappointed 
to  find  that  the  sources  of  information  now  and  then 


xii  Introduction. 


fail  us,  just  at  times  when  we  should  be  glad  to  have 
it,  and  that  we  are  thus  left  without  light  which 
might  enable  us  to  see  more  clearly  how  the  ques- 
tion of  the  sanction  or  the  prohibition  of  the  pro- 
posed Institute  presented  itself  to  the  Holy  See. 
But  it  is  quite  sufficiently  clear  that  many  and  consi- 
derable disorders  were  already  rife.  We  are  obliged 
to  follow  in  these  pages  the  footsteps  of  Mary  Ward 
herself,  and  we  do  not  find  much  to  help  us  as  to 
the  state  of  the  Institute  at  a  distance,  while  she 
was  urging  its  cause  at  Rome.  We  see  enough  to 
make  us  fear  that  there  were  many  dangers  already 
in  course  of  development.  All  these  things,  as  has 
been  said,  must  have  come  in  some  measure  before 
the  eyes  of  the  Holy  See,  already  directed  to  the 
Institute  both  by  the  supplications  of  its  promoters 
and  the  strong  remonstrances  of  its  adversaries, 
and  it  is  not  surprising  that  such  a  state  of  things 
should  have  hastened  on  a  decision  already  inevit- 
able. 

Another  thing  which  must  have  made  it  impera- 
tive on  the  Holy  See  to  make  an  immediate,  choice 
between  suppression  and  sanction  was  the  develop- 
ment of  the  Institute  in  Bavaria  and  Austria  in 
the  last  years  before  the  final  blow.  We  find  in 
the  present  volume  a  very  prudent  letter  of  advice 
written  by  Mary  Ward's  great  friend,  the  famous 
Father  John  Gerard,  in  which  he  urges  the   Ladies 


Introduction.  xiii 


of  the  Institute  not  to  be  so  much  in  a  hurry  to 
accept  new  houses.  Both  in  Bavaria  and  in  Austria 
the  Ladies  had  the  warm  support  of  the  Catholic 
Sovereigns,  the  most  valued  sons  of  the  Holy  See, 
and  it  might  well  have  seemed  essential  to  the  rulers 
at  Rome  to  prevent  the  further  advance  of  what 
they  could  not  positively  approve,  though  up  to  that 
time  it  had  been  tacitly  tolerated.  As  we  read  the 
pages  of  this  volume  we  are  more  and  more  con- 
vinced of  the  absolute  singleness  of  purpose  of  Mary 
herself  and  of  all  those  immediately  around  her. 
But  the  Holy  See  has  often  to  oppose  strongly  the 
designs  and  acts  of  persons  of  the  utmost  purity  of 
intention.  And  in  the  matter  of  the  development  of 
her  Institute  at  that  particular  time,  Mary  may  well 
be  thought,  even  by  those  who  admire  her  character 
most  sincerely,  to  have  acted  with  an  over-sanguine 
precipitancy. 

In  truth,  all  through  the  history  of  the  present 
volume  we  miss  the  presence  of  some  prudent  counsel- 
lor, acquainted  with  the  state  of  affairs  at  Rome  and 
with  the  manner  of  proceeding  of  the  Holy  See,  to 
guide  the  adventurous  spirits  of  Mary  and  her  com- 
panions in  their  bold  plan  of  introducing  what  would 
have  been  very  little  short  of  a  female  Society  of 
Jesus.  It  is  only  fair  to  add  that  Mary  herself  and 
those  around  her  never  seem  to  have  given  tangible 
ground  for  the  charges  made  against  them  of  usurp- 


xiv  Introduction. 


ing  any  part  of  the  priestly  or  Apostolic  office ;  but 
their  refusal  to  accept  the  law  of  enclosure  which 
had  so  lately  been  strongly  insisted  on  by  Pius  V. 
may  have  given  ground  to  an  impression  that  many, 
at  least,  of  these  Ladies  were  desirous  of  being  free 
to  go  wherever  they  might  think  it  well  to  go,  and 
to  do  whatever  their  zeal  for  souls  might  suggest. 
This  might  seem  very  dangerous  and  intrusive. 
Putting  aside  such  excesses,  the  work  which  they 
aimed  at  doing  is  being  done  at  the  present  day 
by  thousands  of  religious  women  all  over  the 
Church,  and  it  would  be  little  short  of  calumnious 
to  speak  of  these  in  the  manner  in  which  some 
of  her  opponents  spoke  and  wrote  of  Mary  Ward 
and  her  friends.  Such  was  the  misery  of  those 
sad  times.  Many  of  the  children  of  the  Church, 
especially  in  England,  had  not  only  the  burthen 
of  having  to  fight  a  terrible  battle  against  perse- 
cution and  tyranny  of  the  worst  kind.  They  wasted 
much  of  the  vigour  and  strength  which  were  so 
much  needed  for  the  conflict,  in  domestic  quarrels. 
Under  such  circumstances  it  must  often  happen  that 
the  rulers  of  the  Church  may  have  to  refuse  their 
sanction  to  what  is  violently  opposed,  simply  because 
the  violence  of  the  opposition  is  enough  to  put  a 
bar  to  success.  When  the  kind  of  action  which  is 
thus  prevented  is  in  itself  liable  to  the  suspicion  of 
novelty,   and    likely  to  be   accompanied    by  much 


Introduction.  xv 


danger  and  risk,  the  sanction  may  be  withheld  on 
this  ground  also.  But  it  need  not  then  be  supposed 
that  the  charges  so  freely  made  have  been  accepted 
as  true.  To  grant  to  the  English  Virgins  all  that 
they  asked  would  have  been,  in  any  case,  very  hazar- 
dous, and  to  refuse  to  sanction  what  is  hazardous 
may  often  be  not  only  prudent,  but  necessary. 

It  is  perhaps  hardly  possible  to  close  this  short 
Introduction  without  some  reference  to  what  those 
familiar  with  this  subject  know  to  be  a  considerable 
difficulty  to  the  Catholic  historian  of  the  Institute 
of  the  English  Virgins,  in  consequence  of  the  language 
of  a  famous  Bull  of  Benedict  XIV.  I  might,  in- 
deed, justly  say,  that  the  Life  of  Mary  Ward  might 
be  left  to  itself,  without  entering  on  questions  raised 
concerning  her,  and  raised  only  incidentally,  more  than 
a  century  after  her  happy  death.  But  it  is  better  to 
say  here  a  few  words  on  this  subject  for  two  reasons. 
In  the  first  place,  it  might  appear  disrespectful  to 
the  memory  and  authority  of  so  great  a  Pontiff  as 
Benedict  XIV.  to  pass  over  in  silence  his  reflections 
on  Mary  Ward  and  her  case.  But  in  the  second  place, 
it  also  appears  that  the  narrative  given  in  the  present 
volume  goes  very  far  indeed  to  explain  those  reflec- 
tions. In  the  year  1749  Benedict  XIV.  issued  a 
famous  Bull,*  which  has  always  been  highly  valued 
in  the  Church,  on  account  of  the  legislation  which  it 
*  The  Bull  Qtiamvis  justo^  April  30,  1749. 


xvi  Introduction. 


contains  as  to  the  relation  between  Bishops  and  the 
Superiors  of  such  Institutes  as  the  Institute  of  Mary. 
Into  the  merits  of  the  question  between  the  Bishop 
of  Augsburg  and  the  Convent  of  Mindelheim,  no  one 
would  now  care  to  enter.  The  discussion  of  the  ques- 
tion brought  up  incidentally  the  proceedings  at  Rome 
concerning  Mary  Ward,  and  some  documents  there 
were  consulted  by  order  of  the  Pope.  Thus  it  is  that 
we  have,  in  the  first  part  of  this  Bull,  a  narrative  of 
the  circumstances,  based  on  a  consultation  of  these 
documents,  and  apparently  on  this  alone.  I  think, 
when  all  things  are  fairly  considered,  it  will  be  found 
that  the  discrepancy  between  the  story  of  Mary  Ward 
as  sketched  in  the  Bull,  and  as  written  in  the  follow- 
ing pages  is  not  great,  even  to  outward  appearance, 
and  that  the  circumstances  encourage  us  to  suppose 
that,  did  we  know  more,  the  difference  would  entirely 
vanish.  If  this  is  so,  a  considerable  historical  difficulty 
will  have  been  removed. 

In  the  first  place,  it  must  be  remembered  that 
Benedict  XIV.  simply  gives  the  story  as  far  as  it 
could  be  found  in  the  Archives  of  the  Roman  Congre- 
gations, by  persons  who  only  consulted  those  archives 
for  a  particular  purpose,  a  century  and  more  after  the 
occurrences  to  which  they  referred.  It  was  one  of 
the  characteristics  of  the  conduct  of  Mary  Ward, 
that  she  never  defended  herself  against  personal 
charges.     In  consequence  of  this  fact,  it  is  not  at 


Introduction.  xvii 


all  probable  that  the  archives  consulted  by  the 
order  of  Benedict  XIV.  contained  any  documents 
at  all  on  her  side.  In  this,  Mary  Ward  acted 
on  a  principle  diametrically  in  contradiction  to 
that  which  guided  St.  Ignatius,  who,  time  after 
time,  when  accusations  were  made  against  him 
and  the  Society,  insisted  on  a  juridical  investigation 
and  a  definite  decision,  notwithstanding  the  readi- 
ness of  the  accusers  to  withdraw  their  charges. 
Mary  Ward  acted  on  a  principle  of  noble  humility, 
St.  Ignatius  on  one  of  supreme  prudence.  Thus 
the  archives  contained  the  unanswered  accusations 
made  against  the  English  Ladies  by  the  agents 
of  the  English  clergy.  They  contained  records 
of  the  formal  acts  of  the  Congregations  in  her 
regard.  But  they  could  not  possibly  contain  many 
documents  which  might  have  made  the  previous 
history  completely  intelligible.  For  instance,  Bene- 
dict XIV.  says  nothing  of  the  encouraging  letter  of 
Cardinal  Lancelotti  in  the  time  of  Paul  V.,  on  which 
it  was  that  the  hopes  of  the  English  Virgins  were 
built,  and  justly  built.  This  letter,  and  the  consent 
of  the  Ordinaries  in  the  places  where  houses  were 
opened,  gave  them  the  toleration  on  which  they  acted. 
But  the  Bull  of  Pope  Benedict  only  says  that  Mary 
Ward  had  opened  houses  at  St.  Omer,  at  Liege, 
Treves,  Cologne,  and  elsewhere,  "  as  may  be  believed, 
for  a  good  purpose,"  and  that  she  came  to  Rome 


xviii  Introduction. 


to  solicit  the  confirmation  of  her  Institute  under 
Gregory  XV.  The  letter  of  Cardinal  Lancelotti  was 
not  such  a  document  as  could  find  a  place  in  the 
archives  consulted  under  Benedict  XIV. 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  on  the  simplest  historical 
grounds,  that  everything  that  is  recorded  in  the  Bull 
before  us  is  based  on  the  documents  consulted.  But 
the  documents  consulted  would  not  mention  any 
of  the  facts  of  the  case  for  which  no  formal  record 
was  required.  Thus  the  opening  of  the  house  and 
schools  in  Rome,  which  are  shown  in  the  present 
volume  to  have  been  tolerated,  on  Mary's  own 
request,  that  the  Institute  might  be  seen  at  work, 
and  which  were  afterwards  closed,  is  alluded  to  m 
the  Bull  as  something  clandestine.  It  was  no  doubt 
both  unauthorized,  and  also  tacitly  permitted  by 
the  highest  authorities.  Thus,  when  suppressed,  the 
house  might  be  spoken  of  as  something  that  had 
been  opened  "  clam."  But  the  experiment  was  in  fact 
made  under  the  vigilant  eyes  of  Cardinal  Mellino. 
There  would  be  no  record  of  this  in  the  archives,  and 
thus,  when  the  schools  were  closed,  it  might  be  said 
that  they  had  never  been  acknowledged  or  never 
permitted.  This  would  be  true  technically.  But  the 
statement  would  not  be  fairly  understood,  if  it  was 
taken  as  conveying  any  censure  on  those  who  had 
made  the  experiment,  as  if  they  had  endeavoured 
to  elude  the  supervision  of  authority.     As  soon  as 


Introdtiction.  xix 


the  facts  stated  in  the  present  volume  concerning 
this  and  a  certain  number  of  other  houses  are  under- 
stood, it  becomes  clear  how  we  are  to  understand 
the  word  "  clam."  This  is  an  instance  of  the  manner 
in  which  the  statements  in  the  Bull  are  to  be  com- 
mented on  and  explained  by  the  narrative  here  given. 
But  it  would  be  impossible,  in  the  limits  of  this  Intro- 
duction, to  make  a  complete  commentary  of  this 
kind. 

The  account  of  Mary  Ward  and  her  proceedings 
given .  in  the  Bull  of  which  I  speak,  may  be  summed 
up  as  follows.  She  is  said  to  have  come  to  Rome 
in  162 1,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  the  confirmation 
of  her  Institute.  In  1624,  it  is  said,  the  Procurator 
of  the  English  Clergy  made  formal  and  grave  com- 
plaints to  the  Congregation  of  the  Propaganda,  on 
account  of  the  detriment  caused  to  the  missions  in 
England  by  the  manner  of  living  of  these  Ladies, 
and  in  consequence  of  these  remonstrances  the 
Institute  was  submitted  for  examination  to  Cardinal 
MeUino.  In  1628,  Cardinal  Klessel,  the  Bishop  of 
Vienna,  is  said  to  have  complained  to  the  same  Con- 
gregation of  the  opening  of  a  house  of  these  Ladies 
in  his  city  without  any  consultation  with  him,  and  to 
have  asked  what  was  to  be  done.  Besides  impru- 
dence in  spreading  too  fast,  they  seem  to  have 
neglected  to  obtain  the  leave  of  the  Ordinary,  which 
was  then  necessary  even  for  exempt  Religious.     Ac- 


XX  Introduction. 


cordingly,  in  that  year  a  Congregation  was  held,  and 
it  was  ordered  that  the  Apostohc  Nuncios  in  various 
parts  should  be  instructed  to  suppress  all  these 
houses.  At  the  same  time  the  General  of  the  Society 
of  Jesus  was  ordered  to  forbid  his  subjects  to  take 
any  part  in  the  direction  of  these  communities.  This 
order  was  given,  it  is  said,  because  the  English 
Virgins  made  a  boast  of  being  under  the  direction 
of  the  Fathers  of  the  Society,  whereas,  as  the  archives 
here  quoted  say,  St.  Ignatius,  in  the  well-known  case 
of  Isabella  Rosella,  obtained  from  the  Pope  an  order 
that  the  members  of  his  Society  should  be  for  ever 
freed  from  the  charge  of  the  direction  of  religious 
women. 

I  may  pause  here  to  remark  that  the  impression 
given  in  the  present  volume  as  to  the  attitude  of  the 
General  and  authorities  of  the  Society  towards  Mary 
Ward  and  her  companions  is,  that  they  treated  her 
and  hers  with  great  personal  kindness,  but  at  the 
same  time,  with  marked  reserve  and  coldness  as  to 
her  plans.  It  is  clear  that  it  was  a  common  topic 
among  the  adversaries  of  Mary  Ward  in  the  ranks 
of  the  English  Clergy,  that  they  were  at  least  secretly 
supported  by  some  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Society. 
Here  again  we  are  without  any  full  information  as  to 
the  facts  of  the  case  in  England,  where  it  is  quite 
certain,  at  least,  that  the  authorities  of  the  Society 
thought    it  worth   while   to    issue    stringent   orders 


Introduction.  xxi 


against  anything  that  might  bear  the  appearance  of 
a  justification  of  the  charge.  It  is  also  certain  that 
Mary  Ward  herself  considered  the  authorities  of  the 
Society  as  hostile  to  her.  It  may  be  considered  as 
showing  the  strong  influence  of  the  enemies  of  Mary 
Ward,  who  were,  at  the  same  time,  unfriendly  to  the 
Society,  that  an  order  such  as  that  here  mentioned 
should  have  been  given  to  the  Father  General. 
Another  proof  of  the  same  influence  is  the  use  of 
the  name  "  Jesuitesses"  in  the  Bull  of  Suppres- 
sion, a  name  which  the  ladies  in  question  never 
assumed. 

To  proceed  with  the  account  given  in  the  Bull  of 
Pope  Benedict.  In  1629,  we  are  told,  some  of  the 
houses  of  the  Institute  were  suppressed  by  the  efforts 
of  the  Nuncios  at  St.  Omer,  Liege,  and  Cologne. 
When  the  Nuncio  at  Cologne  attempted  to  suppress 
the  house  at  Treves,  there  appeared  a  "certain  woman 
named  Campian" — this  is  our  friend  Winefrid  Wig- 
more — "  calling  herself  a  Visitor  of  the  Institute  in 
question,  and  armed  with  letters  patent  from  the 
pretended  Superior  General,  Mary  Ward,  who  op- 
posed with  great  force  and  contention  the  efforts  of 
the  Nuncio.  For  Mary,  being  still  at  Rome,  as  soon 
as  she  understood  the  purport  of  the  Pontifical  com- 
mands, determined  to  hinder  their  taking  effect  to 
the  utmost  of  her  power,  and  sent  Encyclical  letters 
to  her  subjects  everywhere  telling  them  not  to  obey. 


xxii  Introduction. 


This  made  the  Papal  Nuncio  at  Cologne  desist  from 
his  attempt." 

It  seems,  moreover,  from  this  account,  that  it  was 
this  difficulty  at  Treves  that  brought  about  the  final 
Suppression  by  means  of  the  Bull  of  Urban  VIII. 
The  Nuncio  at  Cologne  wrote  to  Rome,  and  at  the 
same  time  Cardinal  Klessel  continued  his  requests 
for  instructions  as  to  the  house  at  Vienna.  The  Bull 
tells  us  that  houses  had  already  been  suppressed  at 
Bologna,  Fossombrone,  and  Rome,  after  having 
been  constituted  "  clam."  The  word  "  clam  "  has 
been  already  explained.  The  history  contained  in 
the  present  volume  makes  no  mention  of  a  house  at 
Bologna.  Perhaps  it  is  a  clerical  error  for  Perugia. 
Nor  can  I  trace  the  other  name,  but  as  Naples  is 
not  mentioned,  and  as  the  house  there  was  suppressed 
in  1629,  it  is  probable  that  that  house  is  meant. 
The  Archives  at  Rome  would  have  no  official  docu- 
ments concerning  what  was  done  at  a  distance,  and 
all  through  this  statement  we  find  the  most  perfect 
substantial  accuracy,  accompanied  by  great  vagueness 
as  to  such  details  and  large  omissions.  Benedict  XIV. 
proceeds  to  say  that  a  new  Congregation  was  now 
held  by  the  Holy  Office,  from  which  ultimately 
emanated  the  Letters  of  Urban  VIII.  suppressing 
the  Institute.  Over  this  we  need  not  linger.  The 
paragraph  ends  by  saying  that  orders  were  given 
for  the  imprisonment  of  Mary  Ward  and  the  afore- 


Introduction.  xxiii 


said  Campian.  It  says  that  Mary  had  in  the  mean- 
time gone  to  Belgium.  This  must  be  a  mistake  for 
Campian,  or  Winefrid  Wigmore.  Mary  was  not  in 
Belgium  at  all  at  this  time,  though  when  she  left 
Rome,  it  may  have  been  understood  that  she  intended 
going  to  that  country. 

We  must  here  very  largely  supplement  the  state- 
ments drawn  from  the  archives  of  the  Congregation, 
which,  as  has  been  already  said,  could  not  possibly 
contain  the  details  of  Mary  Ward's  movements  and 
proceedings  at  a  distance  from  Rome.  It  must  also 
be  remembered,  that  the  account  given  in  the  Bull 
of  Pope  Benedict  is  only  a  summary  of  what  the 
archives  contained,  made  a  century  and  more  after 
the  events.  Such  a  summary,  drawn  up  by  persons 
to  whom  the  subject-matter  of  the  documents  was 
not  familiar,  would  almost  certainly  miss  some  im- 
portant details  and  give  prominence  to  others  not  so 
important.  Mary  Ward,  after  founding  her  houses 
in  Bavaria  and  Austria  with  great  promise  of  success, 
on  account  of  the  very  favourable  manner  in  which 
she  had  been  welcomed  by  the  Elector  and  the 
Emperor,  had  gone  to  Rome  in  1629  to  plead  the 
cause  of  her  Institute  for  the  last  time  before  a 
tribunal  of  Cardinals  specially  nominated  by  the 
Pope,  from  whom  she  always  received  the  greatest 
personal  kindness.  (An  account  of  this  audience 
will  be  found  in  c.  i.  of  Book  vii.  pp.  290  seq.).    It  was 


xxiv  Introduction. 


then  that  she  found,  as  we  are  told,  that  if  she  would 
abandon  two  points  in  her  Institute  which  she 
deemed  essential,  the  government  by  one  Head, 
directly  subject  to  the  Pope,  and  the  non-enclosure, 
she  might  have  obtained  the  sanction  which  she 
sought.  But  on  both  of  these  points  she  would 
make  no  concession.  It  was  now,  if  ever,  that  Mary 
wrote  the  letters  mentioned  in  a  preceding  paragraph, 
enjoining  on  her  subjects  not  to  obey  the  decrees 
already  issued,  emanating  from  the  Congregation 
held  in  1628.  But  I  shall  return,  presently,  to  the 
subject  of  these  letters. 

Unfortunately,  the  exact  date  of  this  last  audience 
of  Mary  Ward  is  not  given.  After  a  short  interval 
she'  again  left  Rome  and  returned  by  Venice  to 
Munich.  In  the  meanwhile  great  troubles  had 
occurred  in  the  houses  in  Flanders.  The  account 
given  of  these  is  that  many  of  the  Sisters  and  some 
of  the  Superiors  were  for  making  terms  for  them- 
selves with  the  authorities,  abandoning  Mary  Ward, 
and  setting  up,  as  it  seems,  an  Institute  of  their  own. 
On  this  Mary  sent  Winefrid  Wigmore  to  Liege  as 
her  representative,  to  endeavour  to  calm  the  storm, 
and  it  may  seem  a  not  unreasonable  conjecture  that 
the  letters  which  are  spoken  of  in  the  Bull  of  Bene- 
dict as  having  been  intended  to  combat  the  execution 
of  the  order  of  dissolution,  may  have  been  letters 
■conveyed  by  Winefrid  exhorting  the  subjects  in  ques- 


Introduction.  xxv 


tion  to  remain  faithful  to  their  Institute.  Of  this, 
however,  presently.  We  are  left  almost  entirely  to 
conjecture  and  reasoning  on  this  matter,  as  no  letters 
are  forthcoming,  and  these  proceedings  at  Liege  are 
veiled  in  much  obscurity. 

It  is,  at  least,  certain,  that  Mary  did  not  go  to 
Belgium  at  this  time.  She  went  to  Vienna,  with 
the  view  of  there  awaiting  in  tranquillity  and  resig- 
nation the  final  decree  of  the  Holy  See,  which  she 
anticipated.  It  was  there  that  she  met  for  the  last 
time  her  saintly  friend  and  adviser,  Father  Domenico 
di  Gesu,  who  died  February  i6,  1630.  It  was  there, 
in  the  course  of  1630,  that  she  heard  of  the  rumour 
that  the  Suppression  was  decided  on,  and  that  she 
herself  was  to  be  dealt  with  as  a  heretic.  It  was  on 
the  receipt  of  the  rumour,  as  it  appears — and  it  was 
as  yet  no  more  than  a  rumour — that  she  wrote  the 
letter  to  Cardinal  Borghese,  who  had  before  be- 
friended her,  mentioned  in  p.  329,  and  the  touching 
memorial  to  Urban  himself,  printed  in  p.  330.  But 
she  did  more  than  this.  For,  knowing  that  at  Vienna, 
the  Emperor  would  probably  interfere  to  hinder  the 
execution  of  any  decree  against  herself,  she  volun- 
tarily left  that  city  and  went  to  Munich.  The  Bavarian 
Elector  was,  as  she  knew,  too  scrupulously  conscien- 
tious to  think  of  opposing  any  obstacle  to  the  will 
of  the  Pope.  The  Letters  of  Suppression  were  signed 
by  Urban  on  the  following  January   13th,  and  they 


xxvi  Introduction. 


reached  Munich  soon  after.  Mary  Ward  was  "im- 
prisoned" on  February  7,  163^.  Before  the  Bull 
arrived  at  Munich,  she  had  already  anticipated  it  by 
issuing  circulars  to  all  the  houses  urging  in  the 
strongest  way  the  absolute  and  perfect  submission 
to  its  commands.  The  proof  of  this  anticipation  of 
the  order  of  the  Pope  is  contained,  among  other 
sources,  in  the  second  letter  which  she  wrote  from 
her  prison  on  the  lOth  of  February,  in  which  she 
mentions  the  issue  of  the  former  circulars.  There  is 
no  doubt  at  all  as  to  these  facts. 

It  must  be  added  that,  whatever  may  be  thought 
about  the  former  letters  of  which  the  Bull  speaks  as 
having  been  issued  by  Mary  Ward,  the  facts  about 
the  circulars  of  which  we  now  speak  are  confirmed 
by  Benedict  XIV.  His  Bull  entirely  omits  the  whole 
story  of  the  detention  of  Mary  Ward  in  the  Anger 
Convent,  and  her  liberation  by  the  order  of  the  Pope. 
Indeed,  the  archives  at  Rome  could  hardly  be  ex- 
pected to  contain  anything  of  this  kind.  All  the 
proceedings  were  conducted  at  a  distance  from  Rome. 
The  narrative  in  the  Bull  supposes  Mary  to  have  gone 
to  Belgium,  and  it  is  quite  possible,  as  will  be  seen  by 
the  readers  of  this  history,  that  when  she  left  Rome 
she  had  intended  to  go  thither.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
she  never  went  further  than  Munich. 

The  Bull  adds  that  she  and  Winefrid  were  brought 
to  Rome,  and  kept  there  at  the  expense  of  the  Pope 


Introduction.  xxvii 


in  libera  ciistodia.  There  is  nothing  here  inconsistent 
with  the  narrative  in  this  volume,  although  nothing 
is  said  about  the  kindness  shown  by  Urban  VIII.  to 
Mary  except  that  she  and  her  companion  were 
"  received  with  clemency."  Again,  it  is  said  that,  as 
it  turned  out  that  as  Mary  had  revoked  tempestive 
the  letters  which  she  had  written  by  sending  others, 
and  that  as  Winefrid  had  rather  been  carried  away  by 
womanly  levity  and  impetuosity  than  erred  through 
malice,  they  were  allowed  to  live  together,  their 
method  of  life  was  carefully  examined,  and,  as  it  is 
implied,  not  disapproved.  It  is  added  that  Mary 
Ward,  after  having  tried  in  vain  the  baths  of  San 
Cassiano,  with  leave  of  the  Holy  Congregation,  was 
allowed  to  leave  Italy  for  Liege  cum  sito  comitatu, 
as  having  on  former  occasions  found  the  air  there 
beneficial  to  her  health.  The  words  "  cum  siio  comi- 
tatu "  indirectly  confirm  the  important  fact,  as  stated 
in  the  present  volume,  that  Mary  lived  in  Rome 
with  her  companions  in  a  community  of  their  own. 
The  readers  of  the  following  pages  will  find  in 
them  a  great  deal  more  than  is  here  said  of  the 
kindness  of  the  Pope,  of  his  permission  given  to 
Mary  to  have  her  companions  living  with  her  as  a 
community  under  his  own  eye,  of  her  further  journey 
to  England,  furnished  with  commendatory  letters  to 
Nuncios  and  other  great  people,  and  the  like,  and 
of  her  communications  with  Urban  VIII.  both  before 


xxviii  Introduction. 


and  after  her  arrival  in  England.  She  went  to  that 
country  with  commendatory  letters  to  the  Queen  from 
Cardinal  Barberini.  It  must  again  be  repeated,  that 
all  these  things  could  find  no  place  in  the  archives 
of  the  Holy  Office  or  of  the  Propaganda,  nor,  if  they 
could  have  been  there,  would  they  have  been  quoted 
in  the  very  brief  summary  of  her  case  given  by 
Benedict  XIV.  But  it  may  confidently  be  said  that 
the  full  history  here  given  is  sufficiently  confirmed 
by  the  words  of  the  later  Pope,  and  that  the  two 
stories  in  no  way  contradict  one  the  other.  They 
are  not,  in  truth,  two  stories,  but  different  parts  of 
the  same  story. 

As  far,  therefore,  as  Mary  Ward  herself  is  con- 
cerned, there  is  but  one  statement  in  the  Bull  of 
Benedict  XIV.  which  can  be  considered  as  casting 
any  imputation  upon  her.  That  statement  refers  to 
the  letters  which  she  is  said  to  have  written  en- 
couraging her  subjects  to  resist,  not  the  Letters  of 
Suppression,  but  the  orders  given  by  the  Holy  See 
to  the  Nuncios  to  dissolve  the  several  houses  before 
the  Suppression  was  publicly  decreed.  These  orders 
were  given,  of  course,  before  the  Letters  of  Suppres- 
sion existed.  They  were  private  instructions  to  the 
Nuncios.  Even  these  letters  Mary  is  said  to 
have  revoked  teinpestive.  The  proper  meaning  of 
this  expression  is  that  she  recalled  them  in  due 
time,  not  simply  that  she  recalled  them  soon.     And 


Introduction.  xxix 


it  may  well  be  supposed  that,  when  the  order 
for  her  imprisonment  was  given,  this  was  not 
known,  as  indeed  it  could  not  have  been  known,  at 
Rome.  Pope  Benedict  says  nothing  at  all,  of  her 
being  imprisoned  "  as  a  heretic  and  a  schismatic." 
The  probability  seems  to  be  that  any  one  whose 
detention  was  ordered  by  the  Holy  Office  would  be 
imprisoned  under  such  a  title,  but  there  is  not  the 
slightest  evidence  that  any  charge  of  heresy  or  schism 
was  sanctioned  against  her.  We  have,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  distinct  and  formal  exculpation  of  the 
English  Ladies  from  such  a  charge,  by  the  Secretary 
of  the  Holy  Office,  given  at  p.  410.  The  letter  says 
that  Mary  and  her  companions  "  have  most  readily 
obeyed  what  our  Holy  Lord  commanded  concerning 
the  suppression  of  their  Institute,  to  the  entire  satis- 
faction of  their  Eminences.  .  .  .  Also,  if  your  Holiness 
should  be  questioned,  you  may  affirm  that  in  this 
Holy  Tribunal,  the  English  Ladies  who  have  lived 
under  the  Institute  of  Donna  Maria  della  Guardia, 
are  not  found,  nor  ever  have  been  found,  guilty  of 
any  failure  which  regards  the  holy  and  orthodox 
Catholic  faith." 

We  may  fairly  take  the  short  and,  in  some  re- 
spects, imperfect  account  of  the  Suppression  given 
us  in  the  Bull  of  Pope  Benedict  as  setting  forth  the 
principal  motives  by  which  the  Roman  authorities 
were  guided  in  the  action  which  they  finally  adopted. 


XXX  Introduction. 


I  gather  from  this  Bull  that  it  had  been  intended 
to  avoid  the  necessity  for  any  Bull  of  Suppression, 
by  dissolving  the  several  houses  of  the  Institute 
silently.  It  would  thus  have  died  out,  and  the 
members  might  have  been  induced  to  transfer  them- 
selves to  orders  recognized  in  the  Church,  or  their 
cases  might  have  been  dealt  with  singly.  It  also 
appears,  from  the  narrative  of  Pope  Benedict,  that 
the  reason  why  this  course  of  comparative  indulgence 
was  abandoned  is  to  be  found  mainly  in  the  dis- 
turbances at  Liege.  The  letters  of  which  we  are 
now  speaking,  and  which  are  said  to  have  been 
written  by  Mary  Ward  before  her  departure  from 
Rome,  are  not  indeed  directly  stated  to  have  been 
addressed  to  the  communities  in  Flanders.  But  as 
they  are  said  to  have  produced,  or  helped  to  produce, 
the  effect  of  forcing  the  Nuncio  at  Liege  to  suspend 
his  action,  it  is  clear  that  they  were  in  some  way 
connected  with  these  disturbances  there.  Those  who 
examined  the  archives  at  Rome  in  the  time  of  Pope 
Benedict  seem  to  have  thought  that  Mary  herself 
was  at  Liege  at  this  time,  and  even  that  it  was  there 
that  her  imprisonment  took  place.  This  is  a  mistake. 
She  went  to  Vienna  and  Munich,  and  sent  her  faith- 
ful follower  Winefrid  Wigmore,  as  is  indeed  stated 
in  the  Bull  before  us,  to  represent  her  at  Liege. 
Whatever  was  done  there  was  in  the  absence  of 
Mary,  and  as  far  as  we  can  gather,  entirely  contrary 


Introduction.  xxxi 


to  her  wishes  and  entreaties.  We  are  confirmed  in 
the  supposition  that  the  troubles  at  Liege  were  the 
final  occasion  of  the  Letters  of  Suppression,  by  the 
fact  that  that  document  mentions  the  Apostolic 
Nuncio  in  Lower  Germany  as  having  been  instructed 
to  bring  about  the  dissolution  of  the  houses,  and  as 
not  having  succeeded  in  the  discharge  of  the  com- 
mission entrusted  to  him. 

An  account  of  the  disturbances  caused  by  those 
who  are  called  the  disaffected  Sisters  at  Liege  will 
be  found  in  the  following  pages  (see  pp.  313,  314). 
It  appears  that  several  of  the  members  of  the  Insti- 
tute in  that  city  had  been  prevailed  upon  to  enter- 
tain the  plan  of  giving  up  the  work  as  it  had  been 
formed  by  Mary  Ward,  and  of  obtaining  the  Pon- 
tifical sanction  for  something  different,  hoping  thus 
to  avert  the  entire  suppression  with  which  they  were 
threatened.  It  was  to  avert  this  danger  that  Father 
Gerard  seems  to  have  written  his  long  letter  or  trea- 
tise of  remonstrance,  which  was  sent  to  Mary  Poyntz, 
and  by  her  to  others.  It  was  to  avert  this  mischief 
that  Mary  herself  sent  Winefrid  Wigmore  to  Liege, 
too  late  to  prevent  the  division.  It  is  of  these  dis- 
sentient members  that  Mary  Poyntz  said  that  "they 
perhaps  did  not  fail  through  malice,  and  that  they 
suffered  great  remorse  of  conscience."  This  might 
well  be  the  case,  as  the  author  of  this  volume  adds, 
since  it  would  appear  that,  instead  of  averting  what 


xxxii  Introduction. 


they  feared,  "they  gave  at  Rome,  by  their  negotia- 
tions, and  among  those  inimical  to  the  Institute,  the 
impression  of  seeking  to  oppose  the  action  of  the 
Nuncio  in  obedience  to  the  Holy  Office,  bringing 
upon  Mary  the  odium,  and  upon  themselves  more 
surely  the  final  Bull  of  Suppression,  as  its  words 
show."  Winefrid  was  sent  to  calm  the  storm,  not 
to  aggravate  it,  but  she  arrived  too  late,  as  well 
as  the  letter  of  Father  Gerard.  And  the  Nuncio, 
having  already  desisted  from  his  attempt  to  carry 
out  the  quiet  suppression  of  the  community  there, 
had  written  to  Rome,  as  we  may  fairly  conjecture, 
the  complaining  letters  on  the  receipt  of  which  the 
Holy  See  acted  at  once.  It  was  this,  as  we  are 
informed  both  by  the  Bull  of  Suppression  itself, 
and  by  the  later  Bull  of  Pope  Benedict,  which 
made  the  further  and  stronger  action  of  the  Holy 
See  appear  necessary.  The  language  of  the  account 
given  in  the  last  of  these  two  Bulls  seems  to  suggest 
the  idea  that  it  is  drawn  from  some  report  sent  to 
the  Holy  Office  from  the  Nuncio  at  Liege,  and  thus 
it  confirms  the  supposition  that  some  such  complaint 
was  the  principal  and  immediate  cause  of  the  Bull 
of  Suppression. 

The  whole  story  of  these  troubles  at  Liege,  as 
far  as  we  have  it  in  the  Lives  of  Mary  Ward,  is  so 
obscure  that  we  cannot  hope  to  trace  exactly  what 
part  it  might  have  been  supposed  Mary  herself  had 


Introduction.  xxxiii 


in  it,  in  consequence  of  the  effect  of  the  letters  which 
are  spoken  of,  not  in  the  Bull  of  Suppression,  but  in 
that  published  a  century  and  more  after  the  time  by- 
Pope  Benedict.  All  that  Pope  Urban  says  is  that 
the  Nuncio  had  failed  in  persuading  the  Ladies  in 
question  to  give  up  their  way  of  life.  We  know  that 
Liege  was  not  only  the  residence  of  the  Papal  Nuncio, 
but  that  its  Prince-Bishop  was  a  prelate  of  great  dis- 
tinction and  position,  and  had  published  a  document, 
of  which  a  copy  is  given  in  the  present  volume,  in 
which  he  took  the  English  Ladies  under  his  special 
protection.  There  is  also  a  document  to  the  same 
purpose  from  the  Nuncio  himself  This  Prince- 
Bishop  was  Ferdinand  of  Bavaria,  brother  to  the 
Elector,  who  was  Mary's  great  friend.  We  find 
Ferdinand  himself  spoken  of  later  on  in  the  narra- 
tive as  an  old  and  trusted  friend.  Mary  Ward  went 
to  see  him  on  her  last  journey  to  England  in  1638, 
and  it  is  even  thought  that  she  then  projected,  with 
his  approval,  a  new  house  for  her  Sisters.  In  any 
case,  the  Prince-Bishop  was,  all  through,  a  great 
friend  and  patron. 

If  we  ask  ourselves — for  we  are  practically 
reduced  to  conjecture  on  this  most  important  point 
of  fact — what  was  the  purport  of  the  letters  from 
Mary  Ward,  of  which  the  Bull  of  Pope  Benedict 
speaks,  the  alternatives  before  us  are  not  many. 
It  may  be  considered  as  improbable  in  the  high- 
c 


xxxlv  Introduction. 


est  degree,  that  she  should  have  urged  any  open 
resistance  to  the  orders  emanating  from  Rome. 
Such  a  course  would  have  been  foolish  as  well  as 
wrong,  and  it  would  also  have  been  entirely  out 
of  keeping  with  her  character.  In  the  darkest  mo- 
ments of  her  imprisonment  at  Munich,  and  when  she 
thought,  and  when  all  others  thought,  that  she  was 
on  the  very  brink  of  death,  she  refused,  even  at  the 
risk  of  dying  without  the  last  sacraments,  to  sign  a 
paper  presented  to  her,  in  which  she  was  made  to 
say  that,  if  she  had  ever  said  or  done  anything 
contrary  to  the  faith  or  Holy  Church  she  repented 
and  was  sorry  for  it.  The  reason  which  she  gave 
for  this  refusal  was  that,  by  signing  such  a  paper, 
she  would  be  casting  a  slur  on  a  great  many  innocent 
and  deserving  persons,  of  whom  her  words  would 
imply  that  they  also  had  been  guilty  of  the  fault 
spoken  of  It  turned  out,  when  she  asked  whether 
the  Pope  or  the  Holy  Office  required  this  signa- 
ture, that  she  was  told  that  they  did  not.  She 
wrote  her  own  dying  declaration,  as  she  deemed  it, 
stating  positively  that  she  "had  never  said  or  done 
anything,  either  great  or  small,  against  His  Holiness, 
...  or  the  authority  of  Holy  Church."  This  is  not 
the  language  of  one  who  a  short  time  before  had 
written  letters  advising  open  and  contumacious  resist- 
ance to  direct  orders  of  the  Pope.    ' 

What  it  appears  possible  that  Alary  Ward  may 


Introduction.  xxxv 


have  done  in  the  letters  of  which  we  are  speaking, 
is  this.  She  may,  at  the  time  when  she  discovered 
that  the  intention  at  Rome  was  that  the  dissolution 
of  the  Houses  of  the  Institute  should  be  carried 
out  by  the  action  of  the  Nuncios  in  the  various 
countries,  have  written  letters  recommending  the 
communities  to  shield  themselves,  as  long  as  possible, 
under  the  protection  of  the  Ordinaries,  and  thus  at 
least  delay  the  execution  of  a  sentence  which  she 
might  still  hope  finally  to  avert.  If  these  letters 
produced  any  effect  at  all  at  Liege,  it  would  be 
in  the  way  of  encouraging  the  community  to  shelter 
themselves  under  the  authority  of  the  Prince-Bishop, 
and  it  is,  indeed,  difficult  to  imagine  any  other  way 
in  which  a  defenceless  set  of  religious  women  could 
have  opposed  any  such  resistance  to  the  efforts  of 
the  Papal  Nuncio  for  their  suppression.  This  con- 
jecture seems  all  the  more  probable,  as  we  know  that 
the  Prince-Bishop  was  a  prelate  of  immense  power, 
as  he  held  secular  as  well  as  ecclesiastical  juris- 
diction, and  that  he  was  also  a  devoted  friend  to 
Mary  and  her  Institute. 

As  a  matter  of  history,  we  are  told  that  on 
April  30th  of  this  same  year,  the  Bull  of  Suppression 
was  carried  out  by  the  command,  not  of  the  Papal 
Nuncio,  but  of  the  Prince-Bishop  of  Liege.  It  does 
not  seem  impossible  that  the  facts  may  turn  out  to 
be,  that  Ferdinand  was  reluctant,  in  the  first  instance, 


xxxvi  Itih'oduction. 


to  consent  to  the  suppression  by  the  Nuncio,  and 
that  this  may  have  been  attributed  to  these  letters  of 
Mary  Ward's.  The  lives  of  some  of  the  saints  contain 
similar  instances  of  qualified  opposition  to  Pontifical 
orders,  which,  after  all,  simply  amount  to  what  we 
commonly  speak  of  as  using  all  the  forms  of  law  to 
delay  a  dreaded  sentence.  I  need  not  here  go  at 
any  length  into  this  question,  as  we  have  really  no 
evidence,  but  conjecture  only,  as  to  what  was  the 
purport  of  these  letters  spoken  of  in  the  Bull  of 
Pope  Benedict  as  having  been  written  by  Mary 
Ward.  It  will  be  enough  to  cite  an  instance  which 
occurred  at  Rome  itself,  within  a  few  years  of  the 
date  of  which  we  are  speaking,  and  which  must 
have  passed  under  the  vigilant  eye  of  Pope  Benedict 
himself,  when  he  filled  the  important  office  called 
that  of  the  Promoter  of  the  Faith.  I  quote  from 
the  memorial  of  Cardinal  Calini,  addressed  to 
Pius  VI.  in  1780. 

The  Cardinal  there  says:  "Two  letters  of  St.  Joseph 
Calasanctius  are  extant,  inserted  in  the  summary 
of  the  Process  of  his  Beatification  in  17 16,  when 
Mgr.  Lambertini,  who  afterwards  became  Pope,  a 
man  profoundly  versed  in  such  matters,  was  Pro- 
moter of  the  Faith.  The  servant  of  God,  who  was 
General  at  the  time  of  the  Scholcs  Pics,  although 
deprived  of  the  exercises  of  that  charge,  wrote  these 
letters  expressly  to  encourage  the  religious  to  follow 


Introduction.  xxxvii 


the  Institute  until  the  Brief  [of  abolition  of  the 
Institute  as  a  religious  order]  should  be  communi- 
cated to  them  by  the  Bishops,  because,  in  virtue  of 
the  Brief  of  Abolition  issued  by  Innocent  X.,  the 
Ordinaries  of  the  various  places  were  charged  to 
communicate  it  to  the  Schools.  Lambertini,  with 
reference  to  these  letters,  made  no  remark  im- 
plying suspicion  that  the  principles  of  the  writer 
were  erroneous  or  at  variance  with  the  obedi- 
ence due  to  the  decisions  of  the  Holy  See.  More- 
over, it  is  stated  in  the  Life  of  the  Saint  printed 
at  Rome,  at  the  printing  press  of  St.  Michele 
in  Ripa,  and  written  by  a  religious  of  the  Scholcz 
Pi(^,  that  the  holy  General,  then  very  old,  foreseeing 
the  fatal  blow,  despatched  the  Venerable  Brother 
Humphrey  of  the  Blessed  Sacram.ent  to  Poland,  and 
other  northern  countries  where  their  schools  were 
more  numerous,  in  order  to  procure  that  the  Brief 
should  not  be  published  in  those  countries,  as  in 
effect  it  was  not"  If  Mary  Ward  had  done  in 
her  letters  what  St.  Joseph  Calasanctius  did,  her 
action  might  have  been  spoken  of  in  strong  terms 
in  the  report  of  the  Nuncio  to  Rome.  On  the  other 
hand,  if  she  had  done  more  than  this,  we  might 
expect  to  find  some  stronger  language  used  in  the 
Bull  of  Pope  Urban,  than  that  which  is  actually 
used.  Nothing  more  is  said  than  that  the  Nuncio 
had  not  been  able  to  persuade  the  communities  in 


xxxviii  Introduction. 


question  to  lay  aside  their  manner  of  life.  Mary's 
own  dying  declaration  will  support  this  view  of  the 
case  in  the  minds  of  all  who  honour  her. 

The  language  of  the  Bull  of  Pope  Benedict  XIV., 
of  which  I  am  speaking,  is  undoubtedly  severe  in 
regard  to  Mary  Ward,  and  in  this  it  differs  greatly 
from  the  language  of  Pope  Urban  VIII.  Pope  Urban 
names  no  one  at  all  in  his  Letters.  But  it  must 
be  remembered  that  Benedict  had  before  him  none  of 
the  information  concerning  Mary's  character  which  we 
possess,  and  that  he  had  to  deal  with  a  state  of 
things  which  could  not  be  otherwise  than  annoying 
to  one  in  his  position.  He  saw  that  the  recent  act 
of  Clement  XL,  by  which  the  Rules  of  the  Institute 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  had  been  formally 
sanctioned,  had  been  interpreted  in  some  quarters 
as  a  reversal  of  the  condemnation  of  the  Institute 
by  Urban  VIII.  He  was  told  that  people  were  using 
language  as  if  the  old  Institute  of  the  "  Jesuitesses" 
had  been  restored.  He  w^as  informed  of  what  looked 
like  a  regular  ailtus  of  Mary  Ward  established  among 
the  religious  who  claimed  to  descend  lineally  from 
her.  All  this  looked  like  an  attempt  to  claim  that 
the  action  of  Urban  VIIL  had  been  directly 
reversed.  These  were  facts  which  a  Pontiff  like  Bene- 
dict XIV.  was  not  likely  to  deal  with  indulgently, 
and  he  did  what  was  most  natural  under  the  cir- 
cumstances in  insisting  on  the  legal  view  of  Mary's 


Introduction.  xxxix 


case   as   far   as   that    could    be    gathered   from   the 
archives  of  the  Congregations. 

The  reader  will  find  in  the  concluding  book  of 
this  history,  the  remarks  that  it  is  thought  necessary 
to  make  about  the  question  of  continuity  or  non- 
continuity  between  the  Institute  which  Urban  abol- 
ished and  that  the  rule  of  which  Clement  approved. 
It  is  quite  clear,  and  this  is  drawn  out  by  Benedict 
XIV.,  that  when  the  Institute  of  the  English  Virgins 
was  sanctioned,  in  the  degree  already  mentioned  by 
Clement  XL,  that  is,  when  its  rules  were  approved, 
every  care  was  taken  by  the  petitioners  for  that  ap- 
proval to  keep  out  of  sight  in  any  public  document 
any  claim  whatsoever  to  that  continuity.  As  far  as  the 
petition  for  approval  goes,  the  Institute  originally 
begun  by  Mary  Ward  and  her  companions  might 
have  had  no  existence  at  all.  The  "  English  Virgins  " 
are  described  as  Noble  Ladies  driven  from  their  own 
land  by  persecution,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  Bavaria 
many  years  before  the  time  of  the  petition,  who  had 
founded  a  house  or  Conservatory  in  which  they  lived 
under  a  kind  of  rule,  and  in  which  they  had  devoted 
themselves  to  the  education  of  girls,  and  other  works 
of  piety.  It  cannot  be  questioned  that  the  petition 
of  the  Duke  Elector,  their  protector,  must  have  been 
carefully  framed,  so  as  to  omit  any  reference  to  the 
former  Institute,  and  thus  to  avoid  the  slightest 
appearance  of  asking  the  Holy  See  to  go  back  on 


xl  Introduction. 


what  it  had  done  in  the  time  of  Urban.  It  may 
have  been  perfectly  well  understood  that  this  caution 
was  necessary  in  order  to  gain  the  consent  of  the 
Holy  See. 

Benedict  XIV.  had  thus  no  difficulty  in  insisting 
on  the  legal  and  ecclesiastical  distinction  between  the 
two  Institutes,  and  we  cannot  doubt  that  the  advisers 
of  the  Elector  Maximilian  were  prompted  by  the 
truest  prudence  in  the  wording  of  their  request.  It 
by  no  means  follows  that,  either  in  Munich  or 
at  Rome,  the  fact  was  unknown,  that  the  English 
Virgins  were,  so  to  say,  the  lineal  descendants  of  the 
companions  of  Mary  Ward,  that  they  were  in  pos- 
session, as  the  present  volumes  sufficiently  show,  of  a 
great  mass  of  documents  and  traditions  of  the  elder 
Institute  which  they  considered  their  greatest  trea- 
sures, and  that  they  regarded  Mary  herself,  though 
not  as  their  recognized  Foundress,  at  least  as  the 
"  Mother  "  under  God  to  whom  their  existence  was  in 
the  first  instance  owing.  In  all  this  they  were 
perfectly  free,  as  their  successors  in  the  Institute  are 
perfectly  free.  But,  the  moment  they  went  beyond 
the  historical  and  moral  debt  which  they  owed  to 
her,  they  might  seem  to  be  calling  in  question  the 
wisdom  of  the  action  of  the  Holy  See  in  regard  to- 
her  and  to  her  Institute,  and  from  this  they  prudently 
refrained. 

This  prudent  silence  and  abstention  was  enough 


Introduction.  xli 


to  satisfy  the  Holy  See.  The  enemies  of  Mary  had 
long  passed  away.  There  could  be  no  desire,  either  in 
England  or  at  Rome,  to  persecute  any  memory,  least 
of  all  that  of  one  who,  if  she  had  once  failed  in 
a  point  of  conduct — a  matter  as  to  which  docu- 
mentary evidence  is  very  deficient — certainly,  and 
by  the  acknowledgment  of  all,  at  once  redeemed 
her  mistake,  one  who  was  treated  with  marked 
favour  by  the  very  Pope  who  had  shattered  her 
work,  one  who  closed,  as  far  as  man  can  judge,  a  holy 
and  laborious  life  by  a  death  precious  in  the  sight  of 
God.  The  silence  which  it  was  right  to  maintain  in 
all  official  acts  and  documents  concerning  the  connec- 
tion between  the  members  of  the  shattered  Institute 
of  which  Mary  had  been  the  authoress,  and  the 
community  for  which  the  approbation  of  the  Holy 
See  was  at  last  obtained,  did  not  impose  the  obli- 
gation of  covering  her  memory  w^ith  any  veil  of 
perpetual  darkness.  Nor  can  we  suppose  it  at  all 
probable  that,  when  Pope  Clement  approved  of  the 
Rule  of  the  English  Virgins,  he  was  ignorant  of 
the  spiritual  ancestry  of  the  beautiful  and  fruitful 
Institute  which  then  for  the  first  time  obtained  formal 
recognition  at  the  hands  of  the  Church. 

The  history  of  the  centuries  which  have  passed 
since  the  days  of  Mary  Ward,  and  especially  the 
history  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  England  since 
these  days,  suffice  to  show  us  that  the  work  which 


xlii  Introduction. 


she  aimed  at  introducing  into  this  country  could  not 
have  flourished,  in  the  manner  and  form  which  her 
sanguine  mind  had  given  to  it.  Her  great  reason  for 
the  refusal,  in  which  she  persevered  to  the  end,  of  the 
rule  of  enclosure,  was  the  hope  of  working  among 
her  own  countrymen  at  a  time  when  there  could  be 
no  formally  constituted  convents.  Yet  it  is  certain 
that  her  design  could  not  have  been  carried  out,  even 
if  she  had  not  been  so  strongly  opposed  by  the  clergy 
in  England.  The  time  had  not  yet  come  for  the 
freedom  which  would  have  been  essential  for  the 
very  existence  of  her  Institute.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  storms  and  afflictions  under  which  the  Institute 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  came  into  the  world,  the  long 
night  of  bare  or  tacit  toleration,  the  opposition, 
and,  in  a  certain  sense,  the  disgrace  under  which 
it  had  to  force  its  way,  may  well  be  thought 
to  have  made  it  the  hardy  and  vigorous  plant 
which  we  now  see  it  to  be.  In  our  own  days  it 
has  spread  all  over  the  world,  and  has  become  one 
of  the  most  useful  of  the  Institutes  which  adorn 
the  Church.  The  grain  of  wheat  had  to  sink  into 
the  earth  and  die,  and  then  it  became  capable  of 
bearing  much  fruit  Moreover,  Mary  fought  the 
battle  for  others  like  herself  The  lines  on  which 
she  strove  in  vain  to  build  have  been  the  plat- 
form for  scores  of  similar  undertakings.  Other 
similar  works  have  flourished  at  once,  and  in  a  few 


lntroductio7i.  xliii 


generations  have  already  become  old  and  lost  their 
first  strength.  If  Mary  Ward  could  have  foreseen 
the  ultimate  success  of  her  work,  as  it  was  to  be,  she 
might  not  indeed  have  laboured  more  devotedly  or 
more  hopefully  under  the  terrible  trials  to  which  she 
was  subjected,  but  she  would  at  least  have  rejoiced 
and  given  thanks  to  God  for  the  immense  reward 
which  her  sufferings  were  to  merit  and  at  last  to 
receive.  May  the  work  thus  nurtured  in  the  storm, 
and  rescued  or  recalled  from  the  grave,  hardened  and 
knit  together  by  obloquy  and  persecution,  continue 
to  show,  until  the  end  of  time,  that  strength  of 
abiding  life  and  fruitfulness  which  belongs  to  the 
choicest  objects  of  the  love  of  Heaven !  And  may 
the  children  of  the  Institute  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
learn,  from  the  life  of  the  devoted  soul  whose 
history  is  here  sketched,  the  many  lessons  of 
humility,  charity,  courage,  and  obedience,  which 
are  necessary  for  all  those  who  undertake  a  work 
like  theirs ! 

H.  J.  C. 


31,  Farm  Street,  Berkeley  Square. 
Feast  of  St.  Anne,  i88j. 


CONTENTS. 


Introduction 


BOOK   THE   FIFTH. 

THE     INSTITUTE     IN     ITALY. 


Chapter  I. 

Early  Days  in  Rome. 

1622. 

Difficulties  on  arrival 

First  arrangements. 

Pope  Gregory  XV. 

Kind  reception  of  Mary . 

She  lays  open  her  plans  at  once 

Novel  position 

Semi-religious  dress  of  herself 
and  her  companions    . 

Surprise  of  the  Italians   . 

Mary's  straightforwardness     . 

Memorial  to  Gregory  XV. 

Prepares  for  another  interview 

The   General   of  the   Jesuits, 
Mutius  Vitelleschi 

His       correspondence       with 
Father   Blount     . 

Prohibition  as  to  the  English 
Virgins 

Mary's  visit  to  the  General 

Statement      concerning      her 
choice  of  Rule    . 

Opinions  of  the  General . 

Life  of  Mary  and  her  com- 
panions in  Rome 


13 


PAGE 

Friends  there  few  .  .  .19 
The  Oblates  of  St.  Frances  .  20 
Epidemic  in  Mary's  household     21 

Chapter  II. 
Work  in  England. 
1622. 
Mary's  intentions  for  England    21 
Her  companions  there    .         .     22 
Frances  Brookesby  .         .     23 

Her  vocation  to  the  Institute  .  24 
Way  of  life  of  other  members  25 
Sister  Dorothea  .  .  -25 
The  Timperleys  .  .  .26 
Sister  Dorothea's  narrative  .  27 
Her  various  works  of  charity  .  28 
Excommunicated  by  the  Pro- 
testants .  .  .  .29 
Change  of  abode  .  .  .29 
The  oath  of  allegiance  .  .  30 
Four  conversions  .  .  -31 
Reformation  of  a  household  .  32 
Taken  before  a  Justice  .  .  33 
Questioned  and  dismissed  .  34 
Fears  discovery  in  London  .  35 
Further  conversions  .  .  35 
Mr.  Palmer  and  Mrs.  Arendall    36 


Contents. 


xlv 


PAGE 

Discussions    on    Mary  Ward 

and  her  Company      .         .  37 

Defended  by  Lady  Timperley  38 

Advice  given  to  Sister  Dorothea  39 


Chapter  III. 

"  Jerusalem." 

1622. 

The  Rev.  John  Bennett  . 

State  of  the  Englisli  Catholics 

Cause  of  the  number  of  Mary's 
opponents  .... 

Divisions  as  to  the  appoint- 
ment of  a  Bishop 

Memorial  of  the  English  Clergy 
against  the  Jesuitesses 

Charges  against  the  Institute . 

Answer  to  some  of  the  charges 

Modern  Congregations  of  v^'o- 
men  approved  by  the  Church 

Confirmation  of  the  Institute 
practically  impossible  when 
first  asked   .... 

Injurious  effects  of  the  charges 

Dr.  Kellison's  Report 

Mary's  friends 

Father  Andrew  White    . 

His  value  for  the  Institute 

Gift  of  money  for  its  further- 
ance     

Conditions      .... 

"Jerusalem".         .         .        , 


Chapter  IV. 
The  Institute  on  trial. 
1622,  1623. 
State  of  Mary's  affairs  at  Rome 
Letters  of  Rev.  John  Bennett , 
Impressions      produced      by 

Mary's  line  of  action. 
Memorial   of  English   Clergy 

laid  before  the  Pope  . 
Mary's  petition   to   the   Con- 
gregation of  Regulars .        , 


61 


62 


63 


Reasons  for  petition  to  open 

a  house  in  Rome 
Difficulty  of  the  undertaking  . 
Petition  granted 
Barbara  Ward's  illness    . 
Mary  sends  for  Sisters  from 

Liege  ..... 
Style  of  her  letters  . 
Letter  to  Barbara  Babthorpe  . 
Teachers  and  plan  for  public 

schools  in  Rome . 

Chapter  V. 

A  Holy  Death. 

1622,  1623. 

Margaret  Horde's  narratives  . 
Sufferings  of  Barbara  Ward   . 
Her  virtues     .... 
Her  ardent  love  of  God  . 
Mary's  state  of  feeling    . 
Sympathy  in   Rome    for  her 

and  her  sister     . 
Barbara's  last   moments  and 

dying  words 
Mary's  resignation . 
Occurrences  at  Barbara's  burial 

Chapter  VI. 

A  House  at  Naples. 

1623. 

Barbara    Ward's  estimate  of 

Mary's  character 
Mary's  power  of  winning  others 
Cardinal  Bandino  . 
Cardinal  Trescio's  way  of  life 
Cardinal  Gimnasio . 
Cardinal  Zolleren  . 
The    Institute    and    its   work 

little  understood  in  Rome 
Cardinal  Mellino    . 
His  watchful    observation   of 

the  English  Ladies     . 
Father  Gerard  in  Rome 


64 

65 

66 
67 

68 
69 
69 

71 


72 
73 
73 

74 
75 

76 

17 
78 

79 


81 
82 

83 
84 


87 
87 


xlvi 


Cofiteiits. 


Plan  for  extension  of  the  In- 
stitute ....  90 
No  means  of  help  .  .  91 
The  authorities  at  Naples  .  92 
Mary  Ward's  journeys .  .  93 
Travelling   companions    and 

equipage  ....  94, 
Poverty  and  illness  on  arrival  94 
A  visit  and  its  results  \  .  95 
The  Neapolitan  hotise  .  .  96 
Troubles  at  Liege  .  .  97 
Letter  to  Barbara  Babthorpe  98 
Mary  leaves  Winefrid  Wig- 
more  at  Naples  .  ,  99 
Letter  to  her  from  Rome      .  99 

Chapter  VIL 

Two  months'  work  in  the  Holy 
City. 

1623,  1624. 

Death  of  Gregory  XV. .         .  loi 

Invitation  to  Perugia    ,         .  102 

Letter  from  Margaret  Horde  103 

' '  The  Doleful  Evensong  "    .  104 

Letter  to  Susanna  Rookwood  105 
Recommendatory  letters  from 

Cardinals  ....  106 

Consoling  letter  to  Winefrid  108 

Troubles  in  Flanders  .  .  109 
The   Prince-Bishop  of  Liege 

and  the  Papal  Nuncio  write 

in  favour  of  the  Institute  .  110 
Father  Blount's  orders  from 

the  General  of  the  Jesuits  .  112 

Consequences  to  the  Institute  113 


Chapter  VIII. 

Pervgia. 

1624. 

Journey  to  Perugia       . 

114 

Letter  to  Father  Coffin 

"5 

Reception  by  the  Bishop 

117 

Poverty 

118 

Kind  thoughts  for  others 

119 

Failing  health 

Death  and  character  of  Su 

sanna  Rookwood 
Winefrid  Vice-Superior 
Postulants  at  Naples     . 
Mary's  illness.     She  goes  to 

S.  Cassiano 
Cure  of  Cardinal  Trescio 
Effects  of  her  prayers    . 
Progress  at  Perugia 
Elisabeth  Wigmore 
Letter  to  Winefrid 
Death  of  the  Bishop  of  Peru 


Chapter  IX. 
A  Struggle  for  Life, 
1624,  1625. 
Mary  returns  to  Rome  . 
Urban  VIII. 
Letter  to  Winefrid 
Audience  with  the  Pope 
Prevision  of  trials 
Caution  is  urged   . 
A  Congregation  of  Cardinals 

appointed  . 
Little  hope  of  success   . 
Mary's  reasons  for  persever 

ing     . 
The  Rev.  Thomas  Rant 
Critical  position   of  the   In 

stitute 
Mary's  ' '  loneliness  " 
No  advocate  for  her  cause 
Opinion  of  Suarez 
Of  Lessius     . 
Father  Burton's  Treatise 
Takes    the    same    view 

Lessius 
Life  of  our  Lady  the  model 

followed    . 
Letter  to  Winefrid  concern' 

ing  Treatise 
Cardinal  Borghese 
Memorial  to  the  Cardinal 


PAGE 

120 


Co7itents. 


xlvii 


The    dreaded    decree    post- 
poned 
Mary's  account  to  Winefrid  . 
The  war  in  the  Valtelline 
Distress  in  Rome  . 


156 
157 
158 
159 


Chapter  X, 
Some  results  of  the  Holy  Year. 

1625. 

Poverty  of  the  houses   .         .  161 

Letter  of  Margaret  Horde     .  162 

Princess  Constanza  Barberini  164 

Visit  to  San  Cassiano    .         .  165 

Want  of  money  for  journey  .  166 
Mary's     commendation      of 

Winefrid   ....  167 
Rant's  letters        .         .         .  168 
More  charges  brought    for- 
ward .....  169 


PAGE 

The  schools  closed  .  .  171 
Mary's  silence  and  submission  172 
Rant's    instructions    to    his 


successor  .... 

17^ 

Christmas  wishes  to  Winefrid 

174 

The  Holy  Year     . 

^IS 

Opening  of  the  Jubilee  . 

176 

Mary  at  the  Quarant'  Ore     . 

177 

An  ecstasy    .... 

178 

Spiritual   favours   at  various 

churches    .... 

I7q 

Cure  of  Dr.  Ferro . 

181 

NOTES   TO   BOOK  V. 

Note  I.  Memorial  of  the 
English  Cle}-gy         .         .183 

Note  n.  Letter  of  Ferdinand 
of  Bavaria         .         .         .     187 

Note  HI.  Letter  of  the  Apos- 
tolic Nuncio      .        ,        .     189 


BOOK  THE  SIXTH. 

THE   INSTITUTE   IN   GERMANY. 


Chapter   I. 

Cardinal     Federigo     Borro- 

Through  the  Tyrol  to  Mtmich. 

nieo's  kindness . 

204 

Mary  receives  letters     . 

206 

1626. 

Prepares  to  cross  the  Alps    . 

207 

Mary  visits  Naples        . 

193 

Arrives  at  Feldkirch  and  pro- 

Her generosity      .         .        . 

194 

ceeds  to  the  church   . 

208 

Return  to  Rome    . 

19s 

Ecstatic  prayer  there     . 

209 

Interior  sight  of  future  suffer- 

Vision concerning  Charles  I. 

209 

ing     

196 

Inhabitants  crowd  to  her 

210 

Determines  to  go  to  England 

196 

Received  by  Archduke  Leo- 

Choice of  route     . 

197 

pold  at  Innspruck 

211 

Reasons  for  that  vi&  Germany 

198 

Embarks  on  the  Inn 

211 

Recommendatory  letters 

199 

Is  shown  interiorly  the  future 

Intentions  for  obtaining  them 

200 

Confirmation  of  the  Insti- 

Reception by  the  Grand  Du- 

tute    

212 

chess  of  Tuscany 

201 

Anna  Griinwaldin  and  Mary's 

The  Duchess  of  Parma  and 

prediction  .... 

214 

others         .... 

202 

Meditation  before  arriving  at 

Arrival  at  Milan    .        . 

203 

Munich     .... 

215 

dviii 


Contents. 


Chapter  II. 

The  Paradeiser  Haus. 

1627. 

Tradition  in  Bavaria     . 

Maximilian  I.        .         ,         • 

The  Electress  Elisabeth 

Mary's  first  audience    . 

The  Paradeiser  Haus  granted 
by  Maximilian  . 

Selection  of  Sisters  for  Ba- 
varia   

Letter  to  Barbara  Babthorpe 

Letter  of  Father  Gerard 

His  counsel  to  Mary 

The  English  Ladies  dispar- 
aged to  the  Elector   . 

He  gives  them  a  yearly 
revenue 

His  gracious  words  to  Mary 

Winefrid  Bedingfield  and 
Cicely  Morgan . 

Anna  Rorlin  and  Catharina 
Kochin      .... 

Letter  to  Winefrid  Beding- 
field   

Letter  to  Naples  . 


217 
217 
219 
220 


222 
224 
227 
231 

233 

234 
234 

23.5 
236 

237 
239 


Chapter  III. 

Foundations  in  A  tt stria  and 

Hungary. 

1627,  1628. 

The  Emperor  Ferdinand  II. 

He  invites  Mary  to  Vienna   . 

Change  of  Superiors 

Letters  of  the   General   and 
Jesuit  Fathers    . 

The  Elector  writes  to  Ferdi- 
nand   

The    Emperor    founds    the 

house     for     the     English 

Ladies       .... 

"^Mary's  watchful  care  for  the 

whole  Institute .         .        .     247 
—Novitiate  at  Naples      .        .    249 


241 
242 
243 

244 

245 


246 


The  Institute  invited  to  Pres- 
burg 

Cardinal  Pazmanny 

Count  Adolph  Althan   . 

Desires  a  foundation  at 
Prague       .... 

Winefrid  Wigmore  sum- 
moned to  Bavaria 

Mary  welcomes  her 

Progress  at  Prague 

Letter  of  Barbara  Babthorpe 
from  Presburg  . 

Community  and  schools  there 


Chapter  IV. 

Suspense. 

1628. 

Cardinal  Harrach's  opposi- 
tion  ..... 

Father  Valerio  de'  Magni 

Cardinal  Klessel  writes  to 
Rome         .... 

Mary's  partial  knowledge  of 
events  there 

The  Bishop  of  Bayreuth's 
offer 

Consequences  of  refusal 

Sour  wine  made  fit  for  use    . 

Attack  of  illness.  Mary  visits 
Eger 

She  reviews  her  life  when  re- 
covering   .... 

Her  resolutions     . 

Our  Lady's  favours 

Letter  of  Father  Gerard 

The  foutidation  at  Prague 
abandoned 

The  Countess  Slavata  . 

Mary  goes  to  Presburg. 

Disperses  a  set  of  revellers    . 

Her  firmness  in  adherence  to 
principle    .... 

Interview  with  Maximilian    . 


250 


253 

253 
254 
255 

256 
257 


259 
261 

263 

264 

264 
266 
267 

268 

270 
271 
272 
273 

274 
275 
276 
277 

277 

278 


Contents. 


xli 


IX 


BOOK  THE  SEVENTH. 

SUPPRESSION   OF   THE    INSTITUTE. 


Chapter  I. 

Before  the  Cardinals. 

1628,  1629. 

Proposed  journey  to  Rome   .  281 

Lack  of  Counsellors      .         .  282 

Mary's  dangerous  illness       .  283 

Letter  to  Frances  Brookesby  284 

Mary  leaves  Munich     .         .  285 
Between  life  and  death  on  the 

journey      ....  286 

Illness  on  arrival  at  Rome     .  286 
Dictates    narrative    of     her 

life 287 

No  steps  yet   taken  against 

the  Institute      .         .         .  287 

Audience  with  Urban  VIII. .  288 
He  names  two  delegates  to 

examine  her  cause     .        .  289 
Appoints  a  Congregation  of 

Cardinals  ....  290 

Great  need  of  an  advocate    .  291 

Mary's  preparatory  measures  292 
Her  appearance    before  the 

Congregation    .         .         .  292 
Chief    points   on  which  she 

dwells  ....  293 
Effect  on  Cardinal  Borgia  .  294 
Two  features  of  plan  indis- 
pensable .  .  .  .  295 
Future  results  .  .  .  296 
Mary  refuses  Cardinal  Ban- 

dino's  advice  .  .  .  297 
Her  magnanimity.  .  .  298 
Determines  to  return  to  Ger- 
many ....  299 
Her  device  as  to  expenses  .  300 
Buys  silk  at  Venice  for  altars 
in  Germany       .        .        .301 

d 


Chapter  II. 

The  Neapolitan  and  Flemish 
Houses. 

1629. 

Disquieting  news  at  Munich .  302 

Mary  goes  to  Vienna    .         .  303 

Her  letters  intercepted  .         .  304 

House  at  Naples  dissolved    .  305 
Memorials    sent    thence    to 

Rome         ....  306 
Attempted  division  within  the 

Institute    ....  308 
Letter  of  Father  Gerard        .  308 
Personal  attack  on  Mary  in- 
tended      ....  310 
Letter  written  for  the  Sisters 

at  Liege     ....  312 
Disaffected  members  of  the 

Institute    ....  313 

Elisabeth  Ward  and  others  .  314 
Winefrid  Wigmore  sent  too 

late 315 

Mary  Ward's  character         .  316 

Conclusion  of  her  letter        .  317 


Chapter  III. 

The  Decree  of  the  Holy  Office. 

1629 — 1631. 

Mary's  life  at  Vienna  .  .  318 
Father  Domenico  di  Gesia  in 

the  city      ....  319 

His  death  ....  320 
Mary's  probable  intercourse 

with  him    ....  321 

Spiritual  trials       .         .         .  321 

Her  demeanour  under  them .  323 


Contents. 


Her  life  in  community  .        .  324 

English  novices     .         .        .  325 

Twins  in  religion  .         .         .  326 

Princess  Mary  Renata  .        .  327 

First  news  of  imprisonment  .  328 
Mary  writes  to  Cardinal  Bor- 

ghese         ....  329 

Memorial  to  the  Pope  .  .  330 
Perfect  forgiveness  of  oppo- 

sers 332 

The  Emperor's  protection  .  332 
Mary's  return  to  Munich,  and 

illness         .         .        .         .333 

Arrival  of  the  decree     .         .  334 

Chapter   IV. 

The  Anger  Convent. 

1631. 

Circular  to  the  houses  .        .  336 

Ursula  TroUin       .        .         .  356 

Her  reception  as  a  novice     .  337 

Dean  Golla's  visit.         .         .  338 

He  explains  his  errand .  .  339 
Mary's     conversation     with 

him 340 

The  Elector's  conscientious- 
ness .....  341 
Mary's  feelings      .        .         .  342 
Departure    from    Paradeiser 

Haus  .  .  .  .343 
The  Anger  Nuns  .  .  .  344 
Orders  they  received  .  .  345 
Mary's  deportment  .  .  345 
Her  reception  .  .  .  346 
Mary's  prison  .  .  .  347 
The  first  night  .  .  .  348 
Resolution  to  defend  her  in- 
nocence ....  349 
Warm  feehngs  of  Mary Poyntz  349 
Lemon-juice  correspondence  350 
Two  only  in  the  secret .  .  351 
Mary's  notes  from  prison  .  352 
Deaths  of  opponents  .  .  353 
Her  charity  towards  them     ,  354 


Describes  her  lodging  . 
Directions  to  the  Sisters 


Chapter  V. 

Release. 

1631. 

Memorials  sent  to  Rome 
Circular     repeated     to    the 

houses 
Mary    comforts     her    com 

panions 
Duplicate  memorials     . 
Advice  to  Margaret  Genison 
Prayer  for  her  adversaries 
Fears  discovery  of  correspon 

dence 
Has  leave  to  attend  Mass 
Refusal  of  sacraments   . 
Violent  illness 
Danger  of  death    . 
Asks  for  last  sacraments 
The  Dean's  conditions  . 
Mary's  refusal 
Writes  a  declaration 
Arrangements  in  case  of  death 
Another  memorial  to  Rome 
False  reports 
Extreme  Unction. 
Mary  carried  to  the  church 
Parting  with  her  companions 
Sudden  recovery   . 
The  Pope's  mandate  arrives 
Death  of  Mary's  friends 
Her  Sisters  fetch  her     . 
Palm  Sunday  at  the  Anger 
A  message  from  the  Electress 
Takes  leave  of  the  nuns 
Two  predictions  and  their  ful 

filment 
Decision  to  go  to  Rome 
Messages  from  Holy  Office 
Appeal  to  Urban  . 
Results  of  appeal . 
Explanation  of  messages 


PAGE 

3SS 
357 


358 
359 

360 
361 
362 
363 

363 
364 
365 
365 
366 
366 
367 
367 
368 

369 
369 
370 
371 
371 
372 
373 
374 
374 
375 
376 
377 
377 

378 
380 
381 
381 
383 
383 


Contents. 


Chapter   VI. 

The  Bull  of  Pope  Urban. 

1631. 

State  of  the  Institute    .         .  385 

Severity  of  sentence       .         .  386 

Stringency  shown  in  Flanders  387 

Prediction  as  to  Munich        .  389 

Maximilian's  course  of  action  390 


PAGE 

Sufferings  of  Sisters       .  .  391 

Food  multiplied    .         .  .  392 

"Myjungfrau"    .        .  .  393 

Charge  of  heresy  .         .  .  393 

Suppression  at   Vienna  and 

Presburg  .         .        .  -395 

Letter  to  Frances  Brookesby  396 

Loss  of  vocations  .         .  .  396 

Mary's  state  of  mind     ,  .  397 


BOOK   THE   EIGHTH. 


THE     BEGINNING     OF     REVIVAL. 


Chapter   I. 

The  First  Years  after  Suppression. 

1632—1634. 

Mary's  Letters      .         .         .  401 

Disguised  expressions  .         .  402 

Points  untouched  by  the  Bull  403 

Farewell  at  Munich       .         .  403 

Audience  with  the  Pope        .  404 

Requests  and  answers   .         .  405 

Fears  for  Paradeiser  Haus     .  407 

Intended  return  to  Munich  .  408 

Seeks  further  vindication       .  409 

Letter  of  the  Holy  Office       .  410 

Change  of  intentions     .         .  411 

Letter  to  Bishop  Smith          .  412 

Arrival  of  Mary's  companions  412 
Favours    shown     them     by 

Urban        ....  413 

A  larger  house  sought  .         .  414 

Mary  goes  to  Anticoli   .         .  415 

Mary  Poyntz  at  Braunau      .  416 

Her  journey  to  Italy     .         .  417 
Winefrid      Bedingfield      in 

charge  at   Munich    .         .  418 
Mary's    welcome    to     Mary 

Poyntz       ....  419 
Letters  to  Winefrid  Beding- 
field    420 

The  Roman  household .       .  421 


Anxieties  there      .         .         .  422 

Schools  at  Munich        .         .  423 

Intercourse  with  the  Elector.  424 

Death  of  Joanna  Brown        .  425 

Of  Ellen  Marshall  .         .  426 

The  victims  of  the  Plague    .  426 

Death  of  Catharina  Kochin  .  427 

Chapter  II. 

Last  Troubles,  Illnesses,  and 
fourneys. 

1635—1638. 

Mary's  new  house  at  Rome  .  428 

Death  of  Electress  Elisabeth  429 

Mary's  suffering  health  .  430 

Visit  of    Monsignor   Bocca- 

bella 431 

Message  from  Urban    .         .431 

Mary's  answer       .         .         .  432 

Goes  to  San  Cassiano   .         .  432 

To  Piano  Castagnano  .         .  433 

Letters  to  the  Elector   .         .  434 

Returns  to  the  baths     .         .  435 

Is  closely  watched         .         .  436 

Indignation  of  visitors  .         .  437 

Letter  of  Franciscan  to  Rome  437 

Visits  Monte  Giovino    .        .  438 

Complains  to  Urban     .         .  438 

His  gracious  answer     .        .  439 


Hi 


Contents. 


PAGE 

Ursula  Trollin's  fidelity  .  440 
Letter    concerning     Munich 

schools      .         .         ,         •441 

Last  notes  of  meditations      ,  441 

Projected  return  to  England  443 

Extreme  illness     .         .         .  443 

Mary's  fortitude    .         .        .  444 

Goes  to  Nettuno  .         .         .  444 

Attack  of  fever  .  .  .  445 
The     Pope    sends    his    last 

blessing     .         .         .         •  4'?5 

Intention  of  going  to  Spa      .  446 

Father  Gerard's  death  .         .  446 

Urban's  farewell  words          .  447 

Journey  through  Italy  .         .  448 

Crosses  Mont  Cenis      .        .  449 

Winters  in  Paris    .        .         .  450 

Arrival  at  Li6ge    .        .        .  450 

Goes  to  Spa  ....  451 
Illness  at  Stavelot  .  -451 
Interview  with  Ferdinand  of 

Bavaria      ....  452 

Chapter  III. 

Mary  in  England. 

1638 — 1642. 

Letter  to  Pope  Urban  .         .  453 

Cardinal  Barberini  writes  to 

Henrietta  Maria        .         .  453 

Mary's  sufferings  at  Lifege     .  454 

Plan  of  work  there        .         .  455 

Visions  at  St.  Omer       .         .  456 

Arrival  in  England        .         .  457 

Isabella  Layton    .         .         .  458 

The  new  household       .        .  458 

State  of  England  .         .         ,  459 

Audience  with  the  Queen      ,  459 

Count  Rosetti        .         .         .  460 

Mary's  visitors       .         .        .  461 

Work  of  education        .         .  462 

Letter  to  a  parent          .         .  463 

Helena  Catesby    .         .         .  463 

Elisabeth  Rookwood     .         .  464 

Pursuivants'  visits          .         .  465 

Designs  of  fresh  work  .       ,  466 


PAGE 

Letter  to  Roman  members    .  466 

Mrs.  Porter  ....  467 

Preparations  for  schools        .  468 

Course  of  public  events         .  469 

Letter  to  the  Pope         .         .  470 

To  Cardinal  Barberini  .         .  471 

Decision  to  go  into  Yorkshire  472 

Mary's  last  letter  .         .         .  472 


Chapter  IV. 

In   Yorkshire  once  more. 

1642— 1644. 

Difficulties  of  removal  .         .  473 

Leaves  London     .        .         .  474 
Visits    Ripley    and    Studley 

Royal         .         .         .         .475 

At  Newby  and  Babthorpe     .  476 

House  at  Hutton  Rudby       .  477 

Arrives  there         .         .         .  477 

Mary's  companions       .         .  478 

Severe  illness         .         .         .  478 

Pilgrimage  to  Mount  Grace  .  479 

Raids  of  Parliamentarians    .  480 

Visit  of  troopers    .         .  480 

Mary's  love  of  the  poor         .  481 

Devotion  to  the  Holy  Angels  482 

Mary  at  Hewarth .         .         .  482 

Visitors  there        .         .         .  484 

Counsels  to  her  companions .  484 

New  plans     ....  485 

Answer  to  prayer  .         .         .  486 

Receives  martyrs'  relics          .  486 

Siege  of  York        .         .         .  487 

Confidence  in  God        .        .  488 

Mary  in  the  city    .         .         .  488 

Protection  from  danger          .  489 

Returns  to  Hewarth      .        .  490 

Chapter  V. 
Last  Days. 
1644,  1645. 

Mary's  sufferings  ,         .        .  491 

Winefrjd's  j  ourney  to  London  492 


Contents. 


liii 


Mary  names  the  day  of  her 
return 

Assists  at  Christmas  Masses 

Last    Confession  and  Com- 
munion 

Extreme  Unction  put  off 

Names  Barbara  Babthorpe  to 
succeed  her 

Consoles  and  sings  with  her 
companions 

Letter  of  Mary  Poyntz  . 

Mary  speaks  of  her  wishes  for 
the  Institute 

Asks  for  a  priest    . 

Farewell  to  her  companions 

Her  death 

Beauty  returns  in  a  few  hours 

Father  Bissel's  account 

Last  words  and  acts 

Difficulties  as  to  burial . 

Funeral 

A  maligner  punished     . 

Osbaldwick  Church 

Mary's  grave  and  epitaph 

The  merchant  Straker  . 

The  grave  opened 

Uncertainty    as    to    her 
mains 


Chapter  VI. 
After  Marys  death. 

1645—1703- 

The  two  Institutes 

Esprit  de  corps  among  old 
members    . 

New  beginning  tolerated 

This  view  reasonable     . 

Followed  in  present  work 

Mary's  companions  at  He 
warth 

Resolve  to  go  to  Paris  . 

Gift  of  the  Marquis  of  Wor- 
cester 

Paris  community  . 


493 
493 

494 
494 

495 

496 
497 


499 
499 
499 
500 
500 
501 
502 
502 
503 
503 
504 
505 
505 

506 


507 

508 
509 
509 
510 

510 
5" 

S12 

512 


Frances  Bedingfield  goes  to 
England     .... 

Foundations    at    York    and 
Hammersmith   . 

Loss  of  house  at  Hewarth 

Queen's  gift  of  house  in  White- 
friars'  Street 

Community  moved  there  from 
Paris 

Queen  Mary  Beatrice's  help 

House  broken  up  . 

Settlement    in    St.    Martin 
Lane. 

Barbara  Babthorpe's  govern 
ment .... 

Her    death  —  Mary    Poyntz 
succeeds  her 

Mary  Poyntz  at  Munich 

Her  views  and  labours  . 

Goes  to  found  at  Augsburg 

Good  reception  there     . 

The  Bishop  protects  the  Eng- 
lish Ladies 

Death  of  Mary  Poyntz  . 

Favours  of  other  Bishops 

Catharine      Hamilton      and 
other  Sisters 

Chapel     dedicated     to     the 
Sacred   Heart    . 

Catharine  Dawson,  Chief  Su 
perior 

Winefrid  Bedingfield's  death 

Orphan-House    founded    at 
Munich      .... 

Visit  of  Boudon,  Archdeacon 
of  Evreux  .... 

Helena    Catesby    founds    a 
house  at  Burghausen 

Her  difficulties 

The  chapel  built    . 

Blessed     Sacrament     placed 
there  .... 

Education  given  by  the  Eng- 
lish Ladies 

Helena's    holy    and    austere 
life    .        .        .  ■      . 


513 

S13 
514 

51S 

516 

517 

517 

S18 

518 
519 
520 

521 
521 

522 
523 
523 

524 

525 

525 
526 

526 

527 

528 
529 
529 

530 

531 

533 


liv 


Contents. 


Catharine  Dawson  petitions 
the    Holy  See  for  confir- 
mation      ....     533 
Her  successor,    Mary    Anna 

Barbara  Babthorpe  .  .  534 
Prepares  to  petition  afresh  .  535 
Favour  of    the   Elector  and 

his  family .  .  .  -535 
Loan    of    Paradeiser    Haus 

changed  into  a  gift  .  .  536 
Rebuilt  at  Elector's  expense  .  536 
Confraternity  of  the  Humility 

of  our  Lady  .  .  .  536 
Incident  in  the  chapel  .     537 

Elisabeth    Rantienne   founds 

at  Mindelheim  .  .  .  538 
The    Elector   befriends    the 

petition  at  Rome       .         .     539 

Arguments  used  in  its  favour    540 

Bull  of  Confirmation  issued  .     541 

Clement  XI.    offers  to  give 

the  second  approbation    .     542 

Chapter  VIL 
The  New  Institute. 
1703—1885. 
Houses    in    England    assist 

towards  the  Confirmation .     543 
Letter  of  Dr.  Leyburn,  Vicar- 
Apostolic  ....     544 
New  foundations  .        .        .     545 
Houses    at    St.  Polten    and 

Bamberg  ....  545 
At  Alt-CEtting  .  .  .546 
At  Meran  ....  547 
Difficulties  and  privations  .  547 
Francesca  Hauserin  Chief 
Superior    ....     548 


PAGE 

The  suit  at  Rome  .  .  549 
Francesca  Hauserin's  cha- 
racter ....  550 
Her  body  found  incorrupt  .  551 
Josepha  von  MansdorfF  .  552 
The  schools  of  the  Insti- 
tute   552 

Decree  of  secularization        .     553 
Napoleon  preserves  the  com- 
munity at  Mainz        .        .     553 
Austrian  Houses  untouched .     553 
Augsburg    Community    not 

broken  up  .  .  .  554 
"The  Painted  Life"  in  the 

convent  ....  554 
Relics    of   English    Martyrs 

there  .  .  .  .555 
Remarkable    appearance    of 

light  in  the  church  .  .  555 
Nuns  of  the  Institute  nurse 

sick  soldiers  .  .  .  556 
Mrs.    Ball    and     the     Irish 

Branch  of  the  Institute  .  557 
Novices  re-taken  in  Germany  558 
Community    established    at 

Nymphenburg  .  .  .  558 
Gregory    XVL   appoints    a 

General  Superior  .  .  559 
Increase  of  the  Institute  .  559 
Final  approbation  by  Pius  IX.     559 


NOTES  TO   BOOK  VIII. 

Note  I.  Letter  from  Father 
Robinson ,  O.S.B.,to Mary 
Poyntz       ....     561 

Note  II.  On  the  Portrait 
in  this  Voltonc  .         .         .     562 


ILLUSTRATION. 

I.  Portrait  of  Mary  Ward 


(Frontispiece) 


THE  LIFE   OF  MARY  WARD. 


BOOK   THE   FIFTH. 

THE     INSTITUTE    IN     ITALY. 


CHAPTER   I. 

Early  Days  in  Rome. 

1622. 

We  have  seen  that  the  vision  of  some  heavy  cross 
before  her  overshadowed  the  heart  of  Mary  Ward 
in  the  Holy  House  at  Loreto,  and  thence  onward 
till  she  entered  Rome.  Though  there  may  have  been 
little  more  in  what  Almighty  God  permitted  her  to 
see  than  a  dim  undefined  picture  of  suffering  to  come, 
yet  that  little  would  make  a  gloomy  background 
enough  to  the  host  of  minor  difficulties  which  pre- 
sented themselves  in  the  outset  of  her  new  under- 
taking. Poverty  and  friend lessness  were  not  among 
the  least  of  these.  One  of  the  travellers,  describing 
the  end  of  their  journey  says  :  "  Besides  God  and  His 
holy  saints,  we  expected  to  find  but  few  other  friends. 
We  were  strangers  in  a  foreign  country,  far  from 
home,  with  little  hopes  of  human  means,  without  lan- 
guage, acquaintance,  provision,  or  money,  all  which 
difficulties  are  very  potent,  and  will  try  the  hearts 
of  the  most  perfect  men."  Their  little  stock  of  coin 
was  all  but  expended  on  the  road,  and  they  scarcely 
knew  where  to  turn  for  a  lodging.  But  their  courage 
failed  not.  It  was  enough  that  they  were  in  Rome, 
and  so  these  hardnesses  and  roughnesses,  to  which 
B  2 


First  arrangements. 


flesh  and  blood  are  generally  very  sensible,  were 
suffered  to  press  but  lightly  on  hearts  full  of  the  im- 
portance of  what  they  had  in  hand,  and  bright  with 
hopes  of  great  spiritual  gifts  in  store.  Let  us,  with  these 
devoted  souls,  turn  for  a  time  to  the  sunshine  rather 
than  to  the  gloom  which  circumstances  cast  around 
them,  and  follow  them  as  well  as  we  can  in  the  first 
early  stages  of  their  residence  in  the  Holy  City. 

Mary  fixed  the  temporary  abode  of  herself  and 
her  companions  near  the  Ponte  Sisto,  not  far  from 
the  English  College.  Here  there  were  many  near 
at  hand  who  could  best  aid  her  by  their  counsel  and 
other  means  in  promoting  her  arduous  suit.  Her 
personal  friends  in  Rome  were  few,  but  she  was 
probably  well  supplied  with  recommendatory  letters 
and  introductions.  The  first  person  to  whom  she 
made  known  her  arrival  in  Rome  was  wisely  chosen. 
The  immediate  results  which  followed  give,  however, 
the  impression  that  the  arrangement  had  been  pre- 
-concerted between  herself  and  the  holy  Carmelite 
.Father,  who  had  already  taken  a  warm  interest  in 
the  well-being  of  the  English  Virgins  at  Ti'eves  or 
'  Cologne.  Father  Domenico  di  Gesu  Maria  had  re- 
turned to  Rome  a  fortnight  before  Mary  and  her 
companions  reached  the  city.  His  influence  with 
those  highest  in  authority  in  the  Church  has  been 
imentioned  in  the  former  volume.  We  are  told  that 
&t  his  first  interview  with  Gregory  XV.,  after  giving 
the  account  of  the  mission  intrusted  to  him  by  the 
Pope's  predecessor,  he  had  obtained  from  the  Iloh- 
Father,  by  a  simple  request,  a  promise  that  the 
canonization  of  St.  Teresa  should  take  place  together 


Audience  with  Gregory  XV. 


with  that  of  St.  Isidore,  already  in  preparation. 
Besides  this,  it  is  said  that,  through  his  personal 
advocacy,  the  names  of  St.  Ignatius,  St.  Francis 
Xavier,  and  St.  Philip  Neri  were  added.  Father 
Domenico  had  not  forgotten  Mary  Ward  and  her 
undertakings,  with  their  pressing  requirements.  He 
spoke  of  her  and  her  cause  to  Pope  Gregory  in  a 
way  which  secured  for  her  the  early  reception  which 
she  desired.  Accordingly,  on  the  next  day  but  one 
after  her  arrival,  that  is,  on  the  feast  of  St.  Stephen, 
she  was  admitted  to  a  private  audience. 

Gregory  XV.,  one  of  the  illustrious  family  of  the 
Ludovisi  of  Bologna,  had  not  yet  been  seated  for 
a  year  on  the  Papal  throne.  He  is  praised  personally, 
for  his  piety,  for  a  great  and  benevolent  desire  to 
advance  all  good  souls,  and  also  for  his  love  to  the 
poor,  especially  the  sick  among  them.  Gregory's 
pontificate  was  short,  lasting  barely  two  years  and 
a  half,  but  during  that  time  his  government,  in  spite 
of  his  feeble  health,  was  energetic.  Among  his  acts 
there  were  some  which  had  important  and  enduring 
effects  upon  the  welfare  of  the  Universal  Church. 
Two  may  be  here  named  as  touching  in  some  degree 
upon  the  present  history — the  foundation  of  the  Con- 
gregation of  the  Propaganda,  and  the  restoration  of 
the  Episcopal  Rule  in  England,  which  for  a  long 
period  had  been  in  abeyance,  and  for  many  years 
had  become  a  subject  of  continual  discussion  before 
the  Holy  See. 

Recommended  by  one  already  esteemed  as  a 
saint,  and  with  the  prestige  accompanying  the  bearer 
of  letters  from  two  of  the  most  exalted  amonof  the 


The  Popes  kind  words. 


Catholic  Sovereigns,  as  well  as  from  a  Princess  so 
devoted  a  daughter  of  the  Church  as  Isabella,  Mary- 
was  received  with  great  kindness  by  the  Pontiff. 
"  He  received  her  with  singular  benevolence  and  with 
all  fatherly  and  benign  expressions,  so  far  as  to  say, 
*  God  had  in  good  time  provided  for  His  Church,'  al- 
luding to  the  profit  which  was  to  come  by  her  labours." 
To  His  servants,  whom  He  places  in  positions  of 
high  responsibility  with  regard  to  the  souls  of  others, 
God  sometimes  vouchsafes  a  light  as  to  the  future, 
not  granted  to  those  around  them  who  have  not  the 
need  for  the  same  spiritual  discernment.  Such  a 
light  it  may  have  been  that  suggested  to  the  Pope's 
mind  the  idea  of  the  usefulness  of  women's  work  in 
the  great  struggle  with  heresy  and  its  attendant 
legion  of  evils,  in  which  the  Church  was  then  and 
has  ever  since  been  involved.  Gregory  again  intro- 
duces this  idea  in  his  answer  to  the  Archduchess 
Isabella,  which  alone  among  several  Briefs  mentioned 
here  by  Mary's  biographers  has  come  down  to  us. 
In  his  answer  he  says,  that  "  Mary's  piety  is  highly 
to  be  praised,  which  has  with  such  labour  gathered 
together  a  band  of  companions  whom  she  brings 
forward  and  offers  for  God's  honour,  at  a  time  when 
the  Prince  of  Darkness  employs  so  many  hosts  of 
ungodly  men  in  the  fight  against  the  Catholic  faith. 
We  rejoice  that  many  noble  women  stand  beneath 
her  banner."  His  words  also  show  the  high  esteem 
and  veneration  which  Isabella  entertained  for  Mary's 
character,  for  he  adds,  "  as  the  letter  of  your  High- 
ness contains  such  an  excellent  testimony  of  all  her 
virtues,  we  desire  that  her  piety  and  this  commenda- 


Marys  quickness  in  action. 


tion  should  be  weighed  with  no  little  favour,  and 
have  therefore  commanded  that  her  Institute  and 
her  motives  should  be  immediately  taken  into  con- 
sideration," 

Mary  was  not  slow  in  following  up  the  gracious 
reception  which  she  had  received  from  the  Holy 
Father.  "  Her  ambition,  which  had  for  its  object 
but  labours  and  sufferings,  as  well  as  her  perfect 
fidelity  to  the  good  pleasure  of  her  Divine  Master, 
would  not  permit  her  to  lose  time,  wherefore  she 
immediately  presented  to  His  Holiness  and  the 
Congregation  he  appointed  for  her  business  to  be 
treated  in,  what  her  intentions  were  and  humble 
petitions  of  them,  and  this  with  all  simplicity  and 
integrity,  which  many  politicians  condemned  her  for, 
pretending  she  might  with  more  ease  obtain  her  ends 
by  only  making  appear  what  was  more  likely  to  be 
plausible." 

The  novelty  and  peculiar  organization  of  the 
work  for  which  Mary  Ward  sought  approval,  totally 
unlike  any  yet  permitted  to  women  under  religious 
vows,  naturally  elicited  plenty  of  advice  from  those 
acquainted  with  the  care  and  prudence  requisite  in 
laying  any  fresh  scheme  before  eyes  so  necessarily 
criticizing  as  those  of  the  Supreme  Rulers  of  the 
Church.  But  Mary  had,  as  we  shall  find,  many  others 
besides  those  in  high  place  to  deal  with,  and  among 
them  no  {&\^  who  had  but  little  of  kindly  feeling 
towards  her.  It  is  not  very  easy,  under  the  present 
circumstances,  both  of  society  at  large  and  of  the 
Church,  to  throw  ourselves  into  the  extreme  diffi- 
culties, either  of  her  undertaking,  or  of  her  position 


6  Difficulty  of  positio7t.  ' 

at  the  moment  of  which  we  write,  One  of  the  very 
first  pioneers,  by  God's  Providence,  of  the  most  re- 
markable change  that  had  yet  taken  place  in  the 
system  of  conventual  life  for  women,  she  had  now 
entered  a  country,  perhaps,  of  all  others  the  most 
uncongenial  to  such  an  attempt.  In  England  and 
France  and  Northern  Germany,  the  greater  inter- 
course with  neighbouring  countries,  political  changes 
on  an  extensive  scale,  foreign  wars  and  the  unspar- 
ing hand  of  religious  strifes  between  large  bodies  of 
people,  had  broken  down  the  old  wall  of  mediaeval 
customs  and  habits,  and  were  gradually  introducing 
new  tones  of  thought  and  feeling,  and  were  preparing 
the  way  for  future  and  yet  unthought  of  changes. 
Novelties  and  innovations  were  in  some  way  ex- 
pected, and  had  the  advantage,  at  any  rate  in 
many  places,  of  an  accompanying  prestige  rather 
than  the  contrary.  Not  so  with  Italy.  Though  con- 
tinually torn  within  itself  by  the  quarrels  of  turbulent 
nobles  and  equally  turbulent  populations,  both  the 
religious  and  social  state  and  domestic  manners  of 
the  peninsula  had  remained  untouched.  Old  tradi- 
tions still  retained  an  undiminished  and  sovereign 
sway. 

Thus  the  very  presence  of  Mary  and  her  com- 
panions in  Rome,  as  petitioners  in  person  to  the  Holy 
See,  must  have  excited  universal  surprise.  Much 
more  was  this  the  result  of  their  appearance  in  the 
streets,  when,  having  cast  aside  their  pilgrims'  garb, 
they  were  to  be  seen  in  a  dress  which,  however 
dissimilar  to  those  of  cloistered  nuns,  still,  by  its 
peculiarity  and  difference  from  the  prevalent  fashions 


Appearance  in  the  streets. 


of  the  day,  marked  it  as  that  of  women  devoted  to 
a  religious  object.  Besides,  though  the  long  black 
silk  cloak,  fastened  to  the  top  of  the  tightly  fitting- 
white  cap,  covered  them  from  head  to  foot,  it  could 
not  conceal  the  linen  band  over  the  forehead,  which 
then  strictly  belonged  to  conventual  attire.  This 
one  mark  of  their  calling  they  still  retained,  with 
but  slight  alteration.  Feelings  far  beyond  those  of 
astonishment  must  have  been  raised  in  the  minds 
of  the  Italian  people,  when  these  English  strangers 
were  seen  on  foot  in  the  streets,  where  Italian  ladies 
and  religious  women  never  trod,  especially  as  not 
only  the  voice  of  common  report,  but  their  own 
bearing  and  comportment,  stamped  them  as  of  supe- 
rior birth  and  position. 

In  the  capital  of  Christendom,  as  well  as  in  all 
other  Catholic  countries  at  that  time,  even  aspirants 
to  religion,  when  once  they  had  entered  the  walls  of 
a  convent,  were  scarcely  to  be  seen,  by  the  world  at 
large,  outside.  Centuries  had  rolled  on,  but  the  good 
old  customs  of  the  Church  in  this  respect  remained 
unaltered.  What,  then,  but  doubt  and  distrust,  to 
say  the  least,  could  arise  at  the  sudden  apparition 
of  women  claiming  to  be  received  as  religious,  walk- 
ing abroad  and  worshipping  in  the  public  churches, 
with  even  greater  freedom  than  the  habits  of  society 
permitted  to  ladies  of  their  own  class  in  those  south- 
ern countries  of  Europe .''  We  hear  of  the  same 
prejudices  still  existing  in  those  regions  even  after 
a  space  of  nearly  two  hundred  years,  since  non- 
enclosure  has  been  sanctioned  by  the  Holy  See. 
What,  then,  must   have   been  their   strength   in  the 


Straightforwardness, 


first  half  of  the  seventeenth  century  ?  A  very  little 
knowledge  of  the  trials  of  those  who  have  to  do 
battle  with  long-seated  habits  and  prejudices  will 
give  a  ready  idea  of  the  force  of  character,  the  con- 
fidence in  God,  and  the  amount  of  other  eminent 
virtues  requisite  for  meeting  such  an  ordeal  with 
any  hope  of  success.  Nor  is  it  marvellous  that 
Mary  Ward's  advisers  should  have  beset  her  with 
counsels  of  wariness  and  prudence.  It  might  have 
been  better  for  her  to  have  listened  to  such  counsel- 
lors— but  at  all  events  she  showed  herself  a  true 
Englishwoman  by  not  doing  so. 

When  she  entered  Rome,  Mary  could  not  have 
been  ignorant  of  the  opinion  which  would  probably 
be  entertained  both  of  herself  and  her  plans.  She 
knew  too  that  she  had  strange  and  unusual  requests 
to  make  of  the  Holy  See.  But  it  was  not  in  her 
nature  to  keep  back  her  aims.  She  may  have  said 
to  herself  that  the  work  she  was  engaged  in  was  not 
her  own ;  it  belonged  to  Almighty  God.  This  con- 
fidence had  been  deeply  impressed  upon  her  by  His 
many  wonderful  Providences  in  its  behalf.  Why, 
too,  should  she  adopt  a  policy  which  involved  a 
subsequent  line  of  action  little  in  accordance  with 
that  which  God  had  hitherto  blessed }  Moreover, 
she  had  already  found  a  certain  amount  of  favour 
with  the  Pontiff's  predecessor,  Paul  V.,  by  a  totally 
contrary  course.  Why  draw  back  now  }  There  were, 
no  doubt,  certain  other  adverse  symptoms,  to  be 
explained  in  the  following  chapters,  which  heightened 
her  difficulties,  and  well  might  urge  caution  upon 
her ;    but   their   importance   did   not   for  a  moment 


Me7norial  to  Gregory  XV. 


make  her  hesitate  in  the  choice  between  a  straight- 
forward way  of  acting  and  the  contrary.  We  cannot 
blame  her  simplicity  and  courage,  but  she  might 
perhaps  have  lost  nothing  and  gained  a  great  deal 
by  a  little  less  of  that  truly  Saxon  bluntness  which 
she  now  seems  to  have  displayed. 

It  was  in  this  spirit  that  Mary  drew  up  in  English 
her  first  memorial  to  Gregory  XV.^ 

IHS. 

Holy  Father, — Seeing  by  Divine  appointment  we  are 
to  take  upon  us  the  same  holy  Institute  and  order  of  life 
already  approved  by  divers  Popes  of  happy  memory 
(Paul  HI.,  JuHus  III.,  and  Gregory  XIII.)  to  the  religious 
Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  that  for  this  twelve 
years  space  (since  this  zeal  of  God's  honour  and  the  good 
of  souls  hath  been  writt  in  our  hearts),  we  have  tried  and 
exercised  ourselves  in  like  practice,  according  to  the  mea- 
sure of  Divine  grace  given  us,  so  far  forth  as  the  continual 
persecutions  heaped  upon  us,  both  by  bad  and  good  men, 
ever  since  our  beginnings,  have  permitted  us  (which  en- 
deavours of  ours  have,  notwithstanding,  through  these  and 
other  the  like  incumbrances,  been  hitherto  far  short  of  that 
measure  of  good,  in  glory  to  God  and  service  to  His 
Church,  which  the  same  Divine  Goodness  daily  offers  us, 
our  vocation  requires  at  our  hands,  and  we  ourselves  live 
for  no  other  end,  but  to  put  in  practice) — as  well,  therefore, 
to  take  away  these  and  other  such  impediments,  as  for  our 
more  confirmation  and  comfort  in  this  course,  more  certain 
direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  our  proceedings,  and  the 
greater  encouragement  of  such  as  shall  hereafter  join  them- 

1  Nymphenburg  Archives,  a  manuscript  in  English  endorsed  in 
ancient  handwriting,  "  Copia  Memorialis  Sanctitati  suce  oblati  com- 
pendium continens  earum  rerum  quas  humiliter  petimus." 


lo  Petitions  for  Confirmation. 

selves  unto  us ;  We  humbly  beseech  that  by  the  authority  of 
the  See  Apostolic,  the  aforesaid  Institute  (holily  observed 
by  the  said  Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  with  so  great 
fruit  to  the  Universal  Church)  together  with  their  Consti- 
tutions, manner  of  life,  and  approved  practice  (altogether 
independent,  nevertheless,  of  the  said  Fathers)  may  likewise 
be  approved  and  confirmed,  in  and  to  us,  to  be  entirely 
practised  by  us  (as  the  needful  means  to  the  same  end, 
which  is  the  greater  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  souls 
common  to  us  with  the  said  Fathers),  according  to  the 
prescript  of  the  same  Institute,  so  far  forth  as  God  hath 
not  prohibited  by  diversity  of  sex,  as  in  ministering  sacra- 
ments, public  preaching,  teaching,  and  public  disputing  of 
matters  of  divinity,  and  all  such  things  as  are  only  lawful 
for  priests  to  exercise.  All  which  things  it  shall  be  sufficient 
for  us  to  persuade  souls  unto,  and  so  to  be  cause  of  the 
same  good  in  them.  Beseeching  humbly  Your  Holiness 
to  approve  in  us  this  our  holy  vocation  :  Denouncing  us 
from  hencefonvard  to  be  religious  :  Giving  us  authority  to 
admit  to  probation  and  profession,  according  to  the  custom 
and  practice  of  the  said  Society.  Humbly  submitting  our- 
selves under  the  obedience  of  Your  Holiness,  and  all  your 
lawful  successors,  beseeching  it  will  please  Your  Holiness 
now  possessing  the  Seat,  to  receive  this  our  whole  company 
into  your  and  their  especial  care  and  protection,  not  suffer- 
ing bishops  in  their  particular  dioceses  or  others  whom- 
soever, to  have  any  ordinary  authority  or  jurisdiction  over 
us.  For  that  kind  of  government,  though  holy  in  itself  and 
helpful  to  other  religious  communities  (who  are  not,  as  we 
must  be,  at  the  free  disposition  of  their  immediate  and  me- 
diate superiors  for  the  greater  good  of  souls  and  service  of 
the  Church)  were  not  only  contrary  to  the  Institute,  allotted 
unto  us,  but  would  moreover  (as  experience  teacheth)  much 
molest  and  hinder  us,  both  in  the  way  of  our  own  perfection, 
and  that  service  we  are  to  perform  towards  our  neighbours. 


Mary's  second  interview.  ii 

Grant  this,  Holy  Father,  God  Himself  will  be  your  recom- 
pense. Who  no  less  rewards  the  execution  of  His  wills.  To 
Whom  be  all  honour  and  praise. 

This  memorial  certainly  could  never  be  accused  of 
want  of  plainness  of  speech.  It  asked  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  an  Order  exactly  like  the  Society  of  Jesus, 
as  far  as  was  compatible  with  the  sex  of  its  members, 
for  independence  of  all  ordinary  jurisdiction,  and  the 
like.  Mary  trusted  herself  and  her  cause  to  God,  by 
this  open  way  of  speaking.  We  shall  soon  see  what 
reason  she  had  for  such  a  course,  and  for  disclaiming 
at  once  in  strong  words,  even  in  this  first  petition, 
all  thought  of  usurping  powers  which  did  not  belong 
to  her  sex,  while  taking  her  stand  upon  what  was 
true  in  the  causes  of  enmity  alleged  against  her. 
It  may  be  added  that,  in  addressing  Gregory  XV,, 
she  knew  that  she  appealed  to  one  who  had  himself 
received  his  education  and  early  training  from  the 
Society  of.  Jesus,  who  was  then  about  to  canonize 
its  Founder  and  one  of  its  greatest  saints,  and  who 
was  endowed  with  a  high  esteem  and  affection  for 
that  Order — an  esteem  which,  in  the  following  year, 
induced  him  to  choose  their  church,  the  Gesu,  for 
his  final  resting-place. 

There  was  another  interview  necessary  for  Mary 
Ward  during  the  early  days  of  her  stay  in  Rome. 
This  interview  would  have  been  a  difficult  task  to 
any  one  who  had  less  trust  in  the  orderings  of  God's 
Providence,  or  who  was  less  obedient  to  His  Voice. 
For  Mary  knew  beforehand  what  the  result  was 
finally  to  be,  that  is,  to  an  ordinary  eye,  disappoint- 
ment and  disheartening  discouragement  only.     How 


1 2  Mutius   Vitelleschi. 

must  not  the  words,  which  hitherto  had  been  hke  a 
guiding  star  through  a  troubled  sea,  have  rung  upon 
her  inward  ear,  as  she  turned  from  the  Pontifical 
throne  to  undertake  the  next  duty  which  lay  before 
her.  "  Take  the  same  of  the  Society,  Father  General 
will  never  permit  it.  Go  to  him."  It  was,  then,  an 
act  of  obedience  to  God  which  she  was  to  fulfil, 
whatever  followed  of  pain  or  annoyance,  or  even 
worse.  Mary  had  promised  to  Him  to  do  her  part 
faithfully,  and  accordingly  she  prepared  to  plead 
her  cause,  with  as  much  care  as  if  the  consequences 
depended  on  her  efforts  and  as  if  she  were  in  ignor- 
ance as  to  future  success  or  failure,  with  the  confi- 
dence that  God  could  bring  about  His  will  as  much 
through  the  one  as  the  other. 

It  does  not  appear  that  Mary  Ward  had  as  yet 
had  any  direct  communication  with  the  General  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus,  Father  Mutius  Vitelleschi.  But 
she  knew  through  others  that,  whatever  kindly  feeling 
he  had  manifested  towards  the  English  Virgins,  he 
yet  had  thought  it  best  to  take  a  very  decided  line  to 
free  his  Order  from  all  responsibility  in  the  eyes  of 
others,  as  if  they  had  any  desire  to  act  as  co-founders 
of  the  Institute,  or  of  assuming  jurisdiction  over  it 
when  founded,  all  which  was  forbidden  by  their  Con- 
stitutions. The  painful  state  of  party  spirit  among 
the  Catholics  in  England,  no  less  than  the  variety  of 
opinions  expressed  by  the  Fathers  of  the  Society 
with  regard  to  the  Institute,  had  lately  brought  about 
a  correspondence  between  the  Rector  of  the  House 
of  the  Society  in  London,  Father  Blount,  and  the 
Head  of  his  Order,  with  regard  to  the  English  Virgins 


Letter  to  England. 


and  their  work,  on  the  question  of  the  calumnious 
misrepresentations  of  which  they  were  the  subject. 
Father  Blount  seems  to  have  included  their  Belgian 
Houses  in  his  observations,  his  powers  extending  to 
that  country,  and  it  was  through  his  means  that  the 
Jesuits  were  disengaged  from  their  share  in  an  ar- 
rangement concerning  a  loan  of  money  which  Father 
Gerard  had  procured  for  Mary  Ward,  enabling  her 
to  found  at  Cologne  and  Treves.  This  had  happened 
a  few  months  before  Mary  left  Flanders  for  Rome, 
and,  just  about  the  time  we  are  now  considering, 
Father  Gerard  was  displaced  from  the  Rectorship 
at  Liege,  in  consequence,  as  it  was  said,  of  the 
course  of  action  he  had  adopted  with  regard  to 
Mary  Ward  and  her  undertakings. 

Father  Blount  had  written  to  the  General,  as  it 
would  appear,  at  great  length,  during  some  part  of 
the  year  1619,  and  the  following  is  the  answer  of 
the  latter  to  the  communication  f- 

As  to  the  Convents  of  Virgins  who  imitate  the  Institute 
of  the  Society,  I  must  greatly  praise  the  zeal  and  diligence 
of  your  Reverence  in  informing  me  of  all  that  you  have 
ascertained  respecting  their  Institute  and  their  manner  of 
living  and  acting.  When  opportunity  serves,  I  will  take 
care  that  the  Pope  be  warned,  in  order  that,  if  it  should 
happen  that  on  partial  information  he  has  made  any  con- 
cession, or  if  anything  is  done  by  them  beyond  the  con- 
cession of  His  HoHness,  he  may  order  it  to  be  remedied. 
Meanwhile,  I  wish   your  Reverence  diligently  to   inquire 

^  From  papers  belonging  to  the  ancient  Archives  at  St.  Omer,  now 
in  the  Archives  de  I'Etat,  Brussels.  It  is  endorsed,  "What  the  General 
says  about  the  Virgins,"  and  is  headed,  "From  the  General's  letter, 
Feb.,  1619"  (N.S.  1620). 


14  Prohibitions. 


whether  any  one  of  our  Society  is  mixed  with  their  direction 
or  government,  or  has  more  to  do  for  them  than  is  usually 
done  for  any  other  penitents  who  come  to  our  churches. 
If  you  ascertain  anything  of  this  sort,  at  once  forbid  him 
to  do  so,  whoever  he  be,  and  let  me  be  at  once  informed. 
Besides,  lest  the  vague  impression  which  many  have,  that 
these  convents  are  subject  to  the  Society,  should  serve  as 
a  pretext  for  withdrawing  them  from  the  authority  of 
bishops  as  ordinaries,  let  your  Reverence  take  care,  either 
in  person  or  by  some  one  else,  prudently  and  modestly  to 
warn  the  bishops  of  those  cities  in  which  these  Virgins  have 
houses,  that  the  Society  does  not  pretend  to  have  any 
authority  at  all  over  these  convents  or  women,  and  that  it 
does  not  wish  in  any  way  to  have  anything  to  do  with 
them,  more  than  with  any  other  women  who  frequent  our 
churches.  That  this  may  be  still  more  plain,  your  Reve- 
rence must  go  on  as  you  have  begun,  and  forbid  any  of 
ours  to  teach  Catechism  in  their  schools,  until  your  Reve- 
rence shall  receive  notice  to  the  contrary  from  me. 

This  last  prohibition  is  the  only  portion  of  the 
letter  of  Father  Vitelleschi  which  has  the  appearance 
of  hostility  to  the  English  Virgins,  for,  as  to  the 
other  points,  Mary  Ward  herself  did  not  desire  any- 
thing which  the  General  forbids.  The  prohibition  to 
teach  in  the  schools  of  the  Virgins  was  a  temporary 
measure,  and  might  easily  have  been  revoked  under 
altered  circumstances.  The  Father  General  could  not 
have  been  ignorant,  either  that  Mary  had  laid  the 
whole  organization  of  her  designs  before  Paul  V.,  or 
of  his  answer,  or  of  the  care  with  which  she  fully 
explained  her  plans  before  each  of  her  foundations, 
to  the  Bishops  and  Papal  Nuncio  of  the  cities  where 
she  opened  her  houses.     The  letter  shows  the  writer's 


Marys  motives.  15 

disposition  towards  the  Institute,  and  the  difficulties 
with  which  Mary  had  to  cope  in  her  proposed  inter- 
view. She  must  have  been  aware  of  the  communi- 
cation by  the  results  which  followed  on  the  orders 
given.  But  she  did  not  shrink  back  from  her  task. 
Her  object  in  now  seeking  an  interview  with  Father 
Mutius  Vitelleschi  was  not  to  press  anything  incon- 
sistent with  the  regulations  of  his  Order.  She  neither 
desired  that  the  Society  of  Jesus  should  be  co-found- 
ers with  herself  and  her  companions,  nor  did  she 
seek  to  place  the  Institute  under  the  jurisdiction  of 
their  General.  Her  words  to  Gregory  XV.,  as  well 
as  on  many  former  occasions,  were  sufficiently  plain 
on  both  these  heads.  Her  visit  was  rather  an  act  of 
courtesy,  to  give  the  General  the  solid  reasons  which 
induced  her  to  abide  at  all  costs  by  the  decision,  to 
adopt  the  Rules  of  St.  Ignatius  as  the  foundation 
for  the  spiritual  life  and  organization  of  her  Congre- 
gation. It  was  also  to  remove,  as  far  as  possible, 
whatever  dislike  or  prejudice  had  been  raised  in  his 
mind  from  the  exaggerated  and  calumnious  reports 
which  she  knew  must  have  reached  his  ears,  to  obtain 
his  goodwill  towards  her  plans  and,  beyond  this,  his 
assistance,  as  far  as  might  be,  in  gaining  the  much- 
desired  confirmation  from  the  Holy  See.  His  tacit 
approval  would  carry  a  weight  with  it  which,  thrown 
into  the  scale  on  her  side,  would  go  far  with  the 
Pope  to  win  for  her  what  she  sought. 

No  account  of  this  visit  is  given  by  any  of  Mary's 
biographers.  But  there  are  notes^  in  her  own  hand, 
which  she  laid  before  the  General  by  word  of  mouth 

**  Nymphenburg  Papers. 


1 6  Statement  to  the  General. 

at  the  time,  or  sent  to  him  afterwards  in  writing. 
The  title  of  "  Blessed  "  given  in  them  to  St.  Ignatius 
marks  their  date  as  before  the  day  of  his  canoniza- 
tion, i.e.,  March  12,  of  the  year  Mary  came  to  Rome. 
They  are  endorsed  in  the  hand  of  one  of  Mary's 
companions,  Adniodiim  Rdo.  in  Xto.  Patri  P.  Mutio 
de  Vitellescio,  Societatis  Jesu  Generali. 

IHS. 

Reasons  why  we  may  not  alter,  &c. 

First,  Because  what  we  have  chosen  is  already  confirmed 
by  the  Church,  and  commended  in  several  Bulls  and  in  the 
Council  of  Trent,  as  a  most  fit  Institute  to  help  souls. 

Secondly,  Because  experience  and  the  great  mutation  of 
manners  in  the  world,  in  all  sorts  of  people,  doth  show  it  to 
be  so. 

Thirdly,  Because  we  have  proved,  now  this  twelve  years, 
that  the  practice  of  the  same  Rule  doth  much  conduce  to 
our  own  profit  in  perfection,  and  no  less  to  the  help  of  our 
neighbour. 

Fourthly,  Because  that  is  the  vocation  unto  which  we 
were  first  called,  and  which  hath  been  confirmed  in  us  by 
the  assured  trials  prescribed  in  the  book  of  Blessed  Father 
Ignatius  his  Exercises,  and  therein  approved  and  com- 
mended to  all  by  the  highest  authority.  Therefore,  as  our 
Lord  saith  that  "  none  can  come  to  Him  unless  His  Father 
draws  them,"  and  that  "  every  plant  which  His  Father  hath 
not  planted  shall  be  rooted  out,"  we  therefore,  having  used 
of  cleansing  our  hearts,  that  we  may  see  God's  will  the 
better,  of  retirement  and  prayer,  and  the  best  advice  we 
could  find  for  our  help  therein,  have  always  found  this 
choice  of  ours  to  be  the  only  way  to  guide  best  to  our 
end,  and  most  to  secure  and  advance  our  own  salvation 
and  perfection,  and  therewith  to  serve  also  the  Church  in 


Reasons  for  choice  of  rule.  1 7 

procuring  the  good  of  souls  by  all  means  possible  for  women 
to  the  greater  glory  of  God,  a  quo  omne  datum  optimiwi  et 
omne  domim  perfectum,  from  Whom  all  vocations  to  religious 
perfection  must  come,  and  not  from  man ;  as  we  see  it 
hath  proved  in  all  prevalent  orders. 

And  if  it  were  wrong  to  force  any  private  man  to  marry  a 
wife  whom  he  cannot  affect,  much  more  must  the  election  of 
every  one's  vocation  in  this  kind  be  free ;  which  is  not  only 
more  sure  to  last  all  the  term  of  our  life  (sith  the  other 
party  never  dieth)  but  is  for  ever  to  endure  and  doth  deter- 
mine our  place  with  Christ  for  all  eternity. 

Now  as  it  is  free  for  every  private  man  to  choose  for 
himself,  so  much  more  it  must  needs  be  fit  for  princes  to 
be  their  own  choosers.  This  is  the  reason  of  that  was  said 
before,  and  good  reason,  that  the  King  of  kings  should 
choose  His  own  Spouses,  and  that  God  and  not  man  should 
give  vocations  :  and  if  so  to  every  private  soul,  how  much 
more  to  a  beginning  order  and  so  much  importing  the 
service  of  His  Church  and  good  of  souls. 

We  are  left  to  the  few  indications  suggested  by 
remarks  in  Mary  Ward's  letters,  and  to  minor  details 
in  other  manuscripts,  to  judge  what  efifect  was  pro- 
duced on  the  mind  of  Father  Mutius  Vitelleschi  by 
her  arguments.  Various  facts  elicited  as  the  history 
proceeds  show  that  he  had  less  hard  opinions  con- 
cerning the  English  Virgins.  He  may  have  been 
influenced  by  personal  acquaintance  with  Mary  Ward, 
a  not  uncommon  result  which  the  knowledge  of  her 
character  produced,  and  also  by  the  unblameable  and 
devout  lives  and  labours  of  herself  and  her  com- 
panions in  Rome.  It  is  a  case  in  which  we  would 
gladly  avail  ourselves  of  documents,  which  perhaps 
exist  in  some  of  the  Roman  Libraries,  but  which 
c  2 


1 8  Caution  necessary. 

are  unfortunately  inaccessible.  But,  it  may  be  added, 
the  elements  of  the  case  before  the  Pope,  and,  in  a 
■certain  sense,  before  the  General  and  others  at  Rome, 
are  not  far  to  seek,  or  at  all  unintelligible.  Mary 
Ward,  in  this  respect,  came  before  her  time,  and  the 
condition  of  her  country,  on  account  of  which  she 
was  led  so  much  to  insist  on  freedom  for  her  Sisters 
from  the  ordinary  rules  of  religious  life,  was  marked 
by  other  circumstances  also  which  made  it  imperative 
on  the  Holy  See  to  exercise  the  greatest  caution. 
Even  if,  at  that  time,  the  great  change  which  she 
demanded  could  have  been  conceded,  the  state  of 
discord  among  the  English  Catholics  would  have 
made  the  concession  impossible.  So,  as  to  the  Society 
of  Jesus.  If  her  greatest  friend  in  the  Society  had 
been  himself  the  General,  he  must  have  seen  the  great 
danger  that  he  would  incur  by  identifying  himself 
openly  with  the  cause  of  the  Virgins,  in  the  face  of 
the  powerful  enemies  of  both. 

Before  proceeding  with  the  public  affairs  connected 
with  the  two  interviews  we  have  been  considering, 
some  idea  has  now  to  be  gained  of  the  private  life 
of  Mary  Ward  and  her  companions  after  reaching 
Rome.  They  were  quite  alone  in  the  city,  knowing 
no  one  among  those  who  were  fellow-exiles  with 
themselves  in  Rome — in  fact,  they  had  no  one  who 
could  be  called  a  friend  beyond  three  or  four  young 
students  at  the  English  College,  who  were  related 
more  or  less  to  themselves  and  other  members  of 
their  Institute.  Mary  Poyntz's  younger  brother,  John 
Poyntz,  Edmund  Neville,  a  connection  of  Mary 
Ward's,  and  one  of  the  same  family  as  the  Edmund 


Friends  but  few  in  Rome.  1 9 

Neville  whose  history  has  already  been  told  in  this 
work,  and  Adrian  Fortescue,  alias  Talbot,  allied  to 
both  the  families  of  those  names,  and  also  to  various 
Sisters  in  the  convents  of  the  Enghsh  Virgins,  had 
arrived  in  Rome  only  three  months  previously ; 
Robert  Rookwood's  residence  as  a  convictor  in  the 
College  had  been  some  months  longer.  He  was 
probably  a  brother  of  Susanna  Rookwood,  whom  we 
shall  soon  find  as  an  additional  member  of  Mary's 
household  at  Rome.  All  the  above-named  young 
collegians  became  fervent  priests  and  religious  within 
a  few  years'  time.*  John  Poyntz,  who  had  adopted 
the  alias  of  Campian,  in  which  he  was  in  later  years 
imitated  by  his  sister,  is  named  in  the  Diary  of  the 
English  College  as  "an  example  of  every  virtue" 
during  his  stay  there.  He  left  Rome  in  .1624,  and 
was  in  that  year  received  into  the  Society  of  Jesus 
at  Watten,  so  that  his  sister  Mary  was  privileged  to 
know  from  him  of  his  happy  choice  while  yet  herself 

■*  Robert  Rookwood  became  a  secular  priest  in  1621,  and  was  sent 
to  England  five  years  subsequently.  He  was  Confessor  to  the  Poor 
Clares  of  Gravelines  and  their  filiations  at  Rouen  for  a  lengthened 
number  of  years,  dying  at  the  latter  city  in  1671.  His  father  was 
Edward  Rookwood,  of  Euston,  Suffolk,  who  was  imprisoned  by  Queen 
Elizabeth  when  on  a  visit  at  his  house.  He  remained  in  prison  for 
above  twenty  years,  and  was  reduced  to  extreme  poverty  by  the  heavj- 
fines  inflicted  on  him  for  his  faith.  He  did  not  die  until  1633 — 34. 
From  a  pedigree  of  the  Rookwoods  of  Euston,  jDublished,  since  vol.  i. 
of  the  Life  of  Alary  I'Faj-d  was  written,  in  Records,  by  H.  Foley,  S.J., 
vol.  vii.  part  ii.  p.  669,  it  would  ^ippear  that  Susanna  Rookwood  was 
probably  a  daughter  of  Edward,  and  therefore  a  cousin  (not  sister,  as 
formerly  stated)  of  Ambrose  Rookwood  of  Coldham,  who  suffered  in 
the  Gunpowder  Plot.  The  pedigree  states  that  Sarah  or  Susan  Rook- 
wood was  living  at  Euston  in  1605 — the  year,  therefore,  before  Mary 
Ward  first  left  England. 


20  The  O Mates  of  St.  Frances. 

in  that  city.     Of  some  of  the  Fathers  of  the  EngHsh 
College  we  shall  hear  at  a  later  date. 

But  though  almost  destitute  of  friends  of  their 
own  nation,  the  general  interest  shown  towards  all 
those  driven  from  their  country  by  the  unhappy 
state  of  persecution  existing  in  England,  soon  pro- 
cured many  marks  of  kindness  to  Mary  Ward  and 
her  associates  from  among  the  devout  Italians.  The 
religious,  as  far  as  their  cloistered  condition  permitted, 
showed  them  all  sisterly  good  will.  To  these  their 
own  letters  of  introduction,  and  doubtless  the  inter- 
vention of  the  English  Fathers  also,  gained  them 
access.  Father  Domenico  di  Gesu  introduced  them  to 
the  Oblates  of  St.  Frances,  of  the  Torre  dei  Speccht.^ 
That  great  servant  of  God  had  miraculously  cured 
one  of  these  nuns,  who  had  been  afflicted  for  many 
years  with  palsy  and  other  evils.  He  was  in  the 
habit  of  giving  exhortations  to  the  community,  and 
much  esteemed  their  holy  way  of  life.  They  wel- 
comed our  travellers  with  much  warmth,  and  so 
entered  into  their  plans  and  appreciated  their  spirit 
and  the  object  to  which  they  had  devoted  their  lives, 
that  some  among  them  regretted  that  the  English 
Virgins  had  not  visited  Rome  a  few  years  before, 
telling  them  that  had  they  not  yet  bound  themselves 
by  vow  as  Oblates,  they  would  have  entered  the 
Institute  and  laboured  with  them.  Their  rule  allow- 
ing them  to  admit  women  within  their  inclosure,  the 
nuns  invited  two  of  Mary's  companions  to  stay  with 
them,  for  the  purpose  of  learning  the  Italian  language, 
to   fit   them    for  the  work   opening   before  them  in 

'  See  vol.  i.  p.  294,  for  an  account  of  this  Congregation. 


An  epidemic  in  the  household.  21 

Rome.  This  visit  was  in  the  spring  of  the  year,  and 
lasted  two  months.  It  was  no  sooner  over  than  the 
whole  of  Mary's  household  were  visited  in  the  month 
of  June  by  an  epidemic  resembling  small-pox — a  trial 
bringing  a  disastrous  result  in  its  train  which  fell 
heavily  upon  these  united  and  devoted  hearts,  wound- 
ing Mary  the  most  deeply  of  all.  Of  this  we  shall 
presently  speak. 


CHAPTER   II. 

Work   in   England. 
1622. 

Our  readers  will  gain  perhaps  a  clearer  and  more 
accurate  view  of  the  difficulties  lately  spoken  of  as 
besetting  the  advance  of  Catholic  labours  for  the 
good  of  souls  in  England,  by  returning  for  a  short 
time  to  scenes  in  that  country.  The  nature  of  the 
opposition  which  was  raised  against  Mary  Ward's 
work,  as  well  as  the  progress  and  value  of  that 
work  itself,  will  become  apparent  through  the  rela- 
tion of  what  was  passing  with  regard  to  it  among 
her  own  country  people.  For  with  all  her  interest 
and  all  her  labours  for  her  foreign  houses,  it  was  in 
truth  for  England  and  the  glory  and  honour  of  God 
in  His  Church  there,  that  Mary  Ward  was  freely 
sacrificing  herself  and  her  good  name.  The  one 
guiding  thought  which  ruled  her  was,  how  best  to 
forward  the  welfare  of  the  numerous  souls,  but  waiting 


22  Mary's  companions  in  England. 

to  be  preserved  from  loss  or  drawn  back  whence  they 
had  strayed,  by  bringing  to  perfection  the  design 
which  had  already  proved  so  able  an  instrument  in 
her  hands  for  their  good.  This  was  the  key  hence- 
forth to  Mary's  life.  This  had  urged  her  Rome  wards. 
There  were  no  doubts  as  to  vocation  now,  how  weary 
soever  and  long  the  way  might  be  by  which  God  was 
about  to  lead  her.  Nor  was  the  gloom  of  the  present 
moment  ever  an  impediment  to  one  whose  confidence 
in  Him  was  so  strong  as  to  future  results  for  others. 

No  detailed  account  appears  to  have  been  pre- 
served during  the  three  years  following  Mary's  release 
from  her  English  prison  in  1618,  of  the  labours  of  her 
Sisters  whom  she  left  behind  her  when  she  crossed  to 
St.  Omer.  She  had  placed  Susanna  Rookwood  as 
Superior  at  their  head,  and  kept  up  a  frequent  corre- 
spondence herself  with  the  community,  encouraging 
and  strengthening  them  in  their  difficult  and  dan- 
gerous avocations  by  her  wise  counsels  and  tender 
sympathy ;  but  of  these  letters  none  remain.  God 
blessed  their  labours  in  large  measure.  But  neither 
success  nor  Mary's  fervour  and  love  for  souls,  nor  the 
same  motives  in  her  companions,  ever  induced  her  to 
overtax  the  powers  of  mind  and  body  of  those  under 
her  care.  Thus  such  as  were  selected  to  be  chief  in 
responsibility  among  the  workers  in  England,  had  no 
sooner  finished  their  allotted  time  than  they  were 
relieved  by  others  competent  to  take  their  place. 
Susanna  Rookwood  was  therefore  recalled  from  her 
anxious  post  in  the  year  1621,  to  the  comparative 
rest  and  refreshment  of  quiet  convent  life  at  Liege. 
A  glimpse  of  the  graces  and  merits  which  her  three 


Frances  Brookesby. 


years'  Superiority  won  for  her  has  already  been  given 
us  in  a  former  chapter.  Another  highly-gifted  soul 
was  sent  to  England  in  her  room  whose  name  has 
not  yet  been  brought  forward  among  those  of  the 
earlier  English  Virgins. 

Frances  Brookesby^  was  one  of  an  ancient  English 
family  of  consideration.  She  was  born  in  1587,  and 
from  an  early  age  until  her  thirtieth  year  filled  some 
office  as  Lady  of  Honour  about  the  Court.  Though 
adorned  with  many  virtues  and  good  qualities,  she 
was  greatly  given  to  the  vanities  of  the  world,  for 
which  her  position  in  the  somewhat  gay  Court  of 
Queen  Anne  of  Denmark  gave  ample  opportunity. 
In  the  very  midst  of  their  full  enjoyment,  however, 
God  bestowed  upon  her  suddenly  such  a  disgust  for 
their  emptiness  and  worthlessness,  that  she  hence- 
forth loathed  them  as  much  as  before  she  had  loved 
them.  Together  with  this  enlightenment  she  received 
an  interior  attraction  to  make  an  entire  renunciation 
of  all  earthly  things,  and  in  order  to  fulfil  it  she 
determined  to  leave  the  Court  and  her  own  country^ 
to  live  a  life  of  poverty  and  devotion  to  God,  though 
as  yet  she  knew  not  where  He  would  lead  her.  But 
before  any  means  were  apparent  for  carrying  her 
resolution  into  effect,  the  devil  stirred  up  a  fierce 
opposition  to  her  design,  both  through  her  friends 
and  by  interior  temptations,  filling  her  with  fears  and 


^  Perhaps  a  sister  of  Edward  Brookesby,  of  Shouldby,  Leicester- 
shire, who  married  Eleanor  Vaux,  known  in  the  history  of  Father 
Garnett  and  in  that  of  the  heroic  Mrs.  Vaux,  whose  sister-in-law  she 
was.  The  Brookesbys  also  intermarried  with  the  Bedingfields  and 
other  families  of  note. 


24  Vocation  to  religion. 

anxieties.  So  furious  were  his  assaults  upon  this 
favoured  soul  to  turn  her  from  her  pious  purpose, 
that  it  is  related  of  her  in  her  Necrology^  that  he 
even  appeared  to  her  in  a  visible  form,  that  of  a 
horrible  bear,  and  endeavoured  by  rage  to  scare  her 
from  her  determination. 

She  persevered  in  spite  of  his  machinations,  and 
in  1617  or  1 61 8  Divine  Providence  opened  in  some 
unexpected  manner  the  way  to  leave  England,  and 
brought  her  into  the  neighbourhood  of  one  of  the 
houses  of  the  Institute,  where  she  speedily  found  the 
vocation  she  was  seeking.  Here  God  rewarded  her 
amply  for  what  she  had  suffered,  filling  her  with  His 
Divine  love  ;  and  it  is  said  of  her  that  so  super- 
abundant were  His  consolations,  that  she  found  it 
impossible  to  conceal  them  from  the  eyes  of  others, 
even  amidst  her  laborious  exterior  occupations.  Her 
zeal  for  souls  was  great,  and  it  speaks  much  both  for 
her  virtues  and  advance  in  holiness,  and  for  her  intel- 
lectual and  moral  qualities,  that  Mary  Ward  should 
have  selected  her  for  the  trying  office  of  Superior  in 
England  only  three  or  four  years  after  her  reception 
into  the  Institute.  Her  stay  there  was  marked  by 
the  number  of  troubles  and  annoyances  which  she 
had  to  face  from  party-spirit  among  Catholics  in 
carrying  on  the  work,  as  well  as  by  the  endurance 
of  great  persecutions  from  those  outside  the  Church. 
But  hers,  like  that  of  many  of  her  religious  Sisters, 
was  a  spirit  cast  in  a  mould  which  nothing  could 
move  or  overcome  when  the  honour  of  God  was  con- 
cerned. 

2  In  the  Nymphenburg  Archives 


Way  of  life  in  the  Institute.  25 

For  several  years  before  Frances  Brookesby  came 
to  England,  the  members  of  the  Institute  had  been 
not  only  living  in  secret  in  London,  as  a  quasi-com- 
munity, but  had  been  stationed  in  various  parts  of 
the  country,  in  villages  or  towns,  wherever  an  opening 
presented  itself.  In  such  times  as  those  we  are  con- 
sidering, it  was  often  impossible  for  two  to  be  together 
lest  suspicion  should  be  raised  by  their  mode  of  life. 
They  frequently,  therefore,  if  necessary,  while  working 
among  all  classes  of  society,  lived  in  the  country  houses 
of  the  rich,  the  better  to  avoid  observation.  We  shall 
see  that  even  this  easily  explained  arrangement  was 
turned  into  a  subject  of  accusation  against  Mary 
Ward. 

A  short  abstract  written  by  one  of  the  Sisters 
thus  employed  has  come  down  to  us,^  containing  the 
account  of  her  way  of  life  and  occupations  during  the 
years  1621  and  1622,  and  is  given  here  as  best  eluci- 
dating the  objects  of  the  present  chapter.  The  writer 
is  called  in  the  ancient  endorsement  "  a  lay-sister," 
but  the  contents  of  the  document  point  out  pretty 
clearly  that  she  was  not  only  a  lady  by  birth,  but  also 
of  some  position  in  society.  She  was,  however,  one 
of  a  class  of  which  we  have  other  examples. 
In  order  to  escape  the  trammels  of  the  world  and 
the  opposition  of  friends,  raised  in  this  instance 
against  her  entering  the  Institute,  she  had  concealed 
both  her  name  and  rank,  and  embraced  the  lowly  estate 
of  a  lay-sister,  making  these  sacrifices  the  opportu- 
nity of  a  free-will  offering  to  God.     And  not  only 

^  In  the  Nymphenburg  Archives,  a  manuscript  copy  in  English  of 
much  the  same  date. 


26  Sister  Dorothea. 

to  the  world  at  large  was  she  known  alone  as  "  Sister 
Dorothea,"  but  among  her  own  Sisters  in  religion 
none  knew  who  she  was,  so  that  she  must  have  obtained 
from  Mary  Ward  the  permission  that  this  ignorance 
should  last  on  even  after  her  death.  The  old  French 
Necrology,  which  states  the  day  of  her  death,  though 
not  the  year,  gives  her  no  other  nomenclature.  Her 
narrative  is  written  for  her  Superior,  Mrs.  Brookesby, 
and  at  her  desire,  and  perhaps  that  of  Mary  Ward 
also.  Her  fears  lest  she  should  be  discovered  in  her 
disguised  dress  when  mixing  among  former  acquain- 
tances, both  laity  and  priests,  in  company  with  the 
lady  who  knew  her  secret  in  London,  could  only 
proceed  from  one  who  was  of  equal  rank  with  those 
whose  recognition  she  shunned.  But  there  is  no  clue 
which  in  any  way  assists  to  detect  her  personality. 

The  scene  of  Sister  Dorothea's  labours  was  the 
county  of  Suffolk,  and  the  lady  whom  she  speaks  of 
as  "  my  lady,"  and  whose  name  has  been  purposely 
omitted  by  her  in  the  history,  is  mentioned  in  the 
Necrology  as  Mrs.  or  Lady  Timperley.  We  have 
seen  that  Mary  Ward  was  well  acquainted  with  that 
county,  and  had  again  visited  it  on  one  of  her  later 
journeys  to  England.  The  Timperleys  had  long  been 
possessors  of  Hintlesham  Hall,*  near  Ipswich,  and 
Sir  Thomas  Timperley,  who  was  probably  the  owner 
in  the  year  of  which  Sister  Dorothea  writes,  had 
married  Eliza  Shelley,  daughter  of  Sir  John  Shelley 
of  Michelsgrove,  Sussex.  We  shall  find  that  another 
member  of  the  Shelley  family,  a  near  relation  of 
Lady  Timperley,  was  already  one  of  the  Sisters  of 

^  This  ancient  Elizabethan  mansion  is  still  in  existence. 


■    Life  among  the  poor.  27 

the  Institute.     Sister  Dorothea's  residence  at  Hintle- 
sham  may  hence  be  traced  to  this  connection. 

SISTER    DOROTHEA'S    NARRATIVE. 

A  relation  of  one  of  ours,  a  lay-sister,  one  of  those  that  live  in 
villages  in  England. 

According  to  your  command  I  intend  in  the  best  and 
briefest  manner  I  can  to  relate  my  proceedings  and  manner 
of  living :  which  is  in  the  house  of  a  poor  woman,  pre- 
tending to  be  her  kinswoman.  And  by  the  means  of  my 
worthy  lady  H.  H.  (Timperley),  who  only  knoweth  who  I 
am,  I  have  sometimes  means  of  frequenting  the  sacraments 
for  myself  and  others :  the  want  of  which  is  indeed  very 
great,  and  the  greatest  suffering  I  have;  all  the  rest  is 
nothing,  neither  is  this  much  considering  for  Whose  sake 
it  is. 

I  dare  not  keep  schools  publicly,  as  we  do  beyond  the 
seas,  especially  at  my  first  coming,  because  it  was  before 
Easter  when  presentments  are  accustomed  to  be,  and  all 
sorts  of  people  looked  into,  but  I  teach  or  instruct  children 
in  the  houses  of  parents,  which  I  find  to  be  a  very  good 
way,  and  by  that  occasion  I  get  acquaintance,  and  so  gain- 
ing first  the  affections  of  their  parents,  after  with  more 
facility  their  souls  are  converted  to  God. 

Besides  teaching  of  children,  I  endeavour  to  instruct  the 
simple  and  vulgar  sort,  I  teach  them  their  Pater,  Ave, 
Creed,  Commandments,  &c.  Those  who  in  respect  of  the 
fear  of  persecution,  loss  of  goods,  and  the  like,  I  cannot 
at  the  first  bring  to  resolve  to  be  living  members  of  the 
Catholick  Church,  I  endeavour  at  least  so  to  dispose  them 
that  understanding  and  believing  the  way  to  salvation,  they 
seldom  or  unwillingly  go  to  heretical  churches,  abhor  the 
receiving  of  their  profane  Communion,  leave  to  offend  God 


2  8  Conversions. 


in  any  great  matter,  or  more  seldom  to  sin,  and  by  little 
and  little  I  endeavour  to  root  out  the  custom  of  swearing, 
drinking,  &c.  I  tend  and  serve  poor  people  in  their  sick- 
ness. I  make  salves  to  cure  their  sores,  and  endeavour  to 
make  peace  between  those  at  variance.  In  these  works  of 
charity  I  spend  my  time,  not  in  one  place,  but  in  many, 
where  I  see  there  is  best  means  of  honouring  God.  But  it 
is  much  to  be  lamented,  that  when  poor  souls  are  come  to 
that  pass  that  they  desire  nothing  more  than  to  save  their 
souls,  by  means  of  the  sacraments,  it  is  incredible  to  say 
how  hard  a  thing  it  is  to  get  a  priest  to  reconcile  them ; 
partly  through  the  scarcity  of  priests,  and  partly  through  the 
fear  of  those  with  whom  they  live.  I  had  at  once  three  in 
great  distress,  for  the  space  of  half  a  year  I  could  by  no 
means  get  one,  although  I  went  many  a  mile  to  procure  : 
neither  could  my  lady  help  me.  At  last  upon  March  20, 
1622,  my  lady  her  sister  sent  for  me  to  meet  Mr.  Palmer, 
a  Benedictine,  at  her  house  for  my  own  comfort :  I 
told  him  of  the  three  poor  people  so  long  desirous  to  be 
reconciled,  he  had  compassion  on  them  and  willed  me  to 
bring  one  of  them  into  a  by-field,  and  there  he  reconciled 
her.  The  other  two  enforced  to  expect  longer  in  respect  of 
the  inconveniency  of  the  place.  It  was  now  Easter  time 
and  one  of  these  being  in  danger  of  death,  and  remember- 
ing your  reverence  had  willed  me  in  such  a  case  to  spare  no 
pains,  and  to  take  any,  what  priest  soever,  I  went  twelve 
miles  (which  was  little  in  respect  of  other  journies  usual 
with  me).  There  I  found  a  secular  priest  and  brought  him 
home.  This  priest  reconciled  at  this  time  three,  and  not 
long  after,  having  three  more  to  be  reconciled  in  the  same 
place  besides  divers  Catholics  who  from  places  far  distant  I 
had  gathered  together  to  receive  the  sacraments,  by  my 
lady  her  means,  I  procured  a  Benedictine,  a  very  good  and 
zealous  man,  and  from  whom  the  poor  received  much  com- 
fort, to  come  to  the  poor  house  where,  under  pretence  of 


Protestant  Excommunication.  29 

gathering  herbs  to  make  salves  with,  I  had  called  them 
together  some  days  before. 

Three  things  I  observe  to  happen  at  the  conversion  of 
any.  (i)  That  I  never  gain  one  alone,  but  morg.  (2)  One 
at  least  ever  dieth  happily,  the  rest  lives.  (3)  That  when- 
soever any  are  reconciled  presently  comes  upon  us  perse- 
cution much  more  vehement  than  at  other  times,  as  now 
an  excommunication  was  prepared  for  me,  and  publicly  in 
the  church  delivered  to  divulge.  But  the  events  maketh 
me  still  remember  your  words,  who  often  hath  told  us  that 
we  should  find  these  people  like  unto  dogs,  Avho  with  their 
barking  do  endeavour  only  to  hinder"  people  from  attaining 
to  their  journey's  end,  but  bite  they  dare  not.  Even  so  it 
happened  many  times  with  me,  but  at  this  time  very  parti- 
cularly ;  for  the  minister  finding  no  name  but  Dorothy  put 
to  the  excommunication,  fearing  it  might  be  a  trick  put 
upon  him,  which  he  could  not  answer,  said  in  a  great  rage 
unto  the  officers  :  "  I  will  not  be  a  fool,  nor  bring  myself  in 
danger  of  the  law,  to  please  none  of  you  all,"  and  so  refused 
to  do  anything  against  me. 

The  19th  of  April  at  my  lady  her  request,  I  went  for 
three  weeks  to  live  with  a  gentlewoman  who  was  newly 
become  a  CathoHc.  Her  father  and  mother  were  such 
Catholics  as  take  the  oath,  her  husband  a  very  cold  one, 
notwithstanding  he  was  very  sickly,  and  soon  after  died. 
The  whole  house  was  very  disorderly,  and  had  not  good 
report.  At  my  first  arrival  there  I  perceived  it  would  not 
have  been  well  taken  if  I  had  spoken  of  God,  &c.,  where- 
fore sorting  myself  with  their  dispositions  I  soon  gained 
their  affections,  by  serving  and  tending  them  both,  and 
making  medicines  and  salves,  and  teaching  them  to  do  the 
same.  In  fine  I  so  gained  them  that  whatsoever  I  did  or 
said  was  gratefully  taken,  then  I  endeavoured  to  lose  no 
time,  for  as  much  as  I  perceived  the  gentleman  his  life 
would  not  be  long.     I  persuaded  him  to  prepare  himself  by 


The  oath  of  allegiance. 


means  of  the  sacraments   for  the   next  life.      Only  such 
priests  resorted  thither  as  held  the  oath  to  be  lawful.^     I 

®  The  oath  here  mentioned  is  the  well-known  oath  of  allegiance 
first  promulgated  by  James  I.  in  1605,  which  for  so  long  became  a 
terrible  instrument  of  oppression  and  cruelty  towards  the  Catholics, 
and  also  a  fruitful  source  of  painful  doubt  and  disunion,  with  all  the 
consequences  thence  arising,  among  themselves.  The  wording,  most 
aptly  suited  to  secure  both  these  ends,  was  the  united  work  of  the 
Protestant  Archbishop  Bancroft  and  a  renegade  Jesuit,  Christopher 
Perkins.  The  expressions  employed  made  it  no  simple  promise  of 
submission  and  secular  obedience  to  the  Sovereign.  They  are  rather 
a  protest  against  the  See  of  Rome.  Not  content  with  denying  the 
power  of  the  Pope  to  depose  kings,  the  doctrine  itself  is  denounced  as 
"impious,  damnable,  and  heretical,"  and  the  spiritual  authority  of  the 
Pontiff  is  impugned  as  to  his  powers  of  dispensation.  The  penalty  of 
Prenimiire  was  attached  to  refusing  the  oath,  that  is  imprisonment  for 
life  and  the  total  loss  of  property.  It  was  universally  pressed  on  all, 
men  and  women,  above  the  age  of  eighteen.  A  division  of  opinion  at 
once  arose  among  Catholics  as  to  the  possibility  of  conscientiously 
taking  the  oath.  Some  of  the  priests,  especially  the  archpriest  Black- 
well  (who  had  at  first  denounced  it),  pronounced  it  by  different  argu- 
ments to  be  lawful,  and  together  with  various  laics,  thus  endeavoured  to 
avoid  the  disastrous  results  following  upon  a  refusal  to  subscribe  to  it. 
But  the  tidings  having  been  carried  to  Rome,  Paul  V.  issued  two  Briefs 
enjoining  its  entire  rejection  by  all  dutiful  children  of  the  Church,  as' 
"containing  matters  contrary  to  faith  and  salvation."  These  Briefs 
were  followed  by  a  third  removing  Blackwell  from  his  ofHce,  and 
appointing  Birkhead  in  his  room,  commanding  also  the  latter  to  with- 
draw the  faculties  of  such  priests  as  persevered  in  accepting  the  oath. 
This  last  Brief  was  not  issued  until  after  Blackwell,  who  had  been 
seized  by  pursuivants,  and  was  in  prison,  had  signed  the  oath,  and  had 
also  wholly  rejected  the  arguments  laid  before  him  by  Cardinal  Bellar- 
mine  and  others  on  the  duty  of  submission  to  the  decisions  of  the  Head 
of  the  Church.  It  was  in  vain  that  Cardinal  Bellarmine  pointed  out  to 
him,  that  "in  whatsoever  words  the  oath  is  conceived  by  the  adver- 
saries of  the  faith  in  that  kingdom,  it  tends  to  this  end,  that  the 
authority  of  the  Head  of  the  Church  in  England  may  be  transferred 
from  the  Successor  of  St.  Peter  to  the  successor  of  King  Henry  VIII." 
Blackwell  persevered  in  putting  his  own  construction  on  both  the 
words  of  the  oath  and  those  of  the  Pope  in  his  Briefs,  and  his  e.xample 
being  followed  by  a  certain  number  of  the  priests,  was  quickly  imitated 


Dying  man  reconciled.  31 

commended  the  Fathers  of  the  Society,  wishing  he  were 
acquainted  with  them.  It  seemed  he  savoured  well  my 
words,  for  God  calling  him  to  his  last  account  in  my 
absence,  he  got  a  Father  of  the  Society  unto  him,  and  was 
happily  departed  before  I  could  return,  although  I  made  all 
the  haste  I  could,  when  by  my  lady  (unto  whom  his  wife 
wrote  very  earnestly  for  my  return)  I  understood  of  his 
danger  of  death.  Finding  him  newly  dead,  his  father, 
mother,  wife,  and  family  all  sorrowful,  I  comforted  them, 
and  took  occasion  to  invite  them  (as  before  I  had  done  him 
who  lay  then  dead  and  themselves  said  ended  happily)  to 
make  use  of  the  Father  and  they  did. 

The  gentlewoman  now  a  widow,  was  earnest  for  my  stay, 
and  I  perceiving  much  good  there  to  be  done,  in  particular 
aiming  at  the  conversion  of  four  there,  I  was  content  to 
stay  and  entreated  the  Father  to  do  the  like.  He  staid 
and  presently  reconciled  one,  and  the  others  not  long  after. 
There  came  my  lady,  Mr.  Palmer,  the  Benedictine,  and  a 
great  company  besides;  they  found  a  very  neat  chapel, 
which  pleased  them  all  well.  The  Father  and  the  Bene- 
dictine, as  my  lady  told  me,  fell  into  talk  of  me,  both  of 

by  large  portions  of  the  laity  in  various  parts  of  the  country.  By  the 
great  body  of  the  Catholic  clergy  these  were  looked  upon  as  schis- 
matics, and  were  refused  the  sacraments.  Meantime  numbers  of  the 
faithful,  obedient  to  the  voice  of  the  Holy  See,  suffered  unflinchingly 
the  severe  penalties  prescribed  by  the  law,  unless  they  were  wealthy 
enough  to  buy  off  these  extreme  measures,  or  preferred  a  voluntary 
exile.  Blackwell  was  never  released  from  prison,  and  died  in  1613. 
The  oath  continued  to  be  pressed  with  more  t»r  less  rigour  according  to 
the  state  of  public  events  during  the  reign  of  James,  and  was  again 
brought  into  play  with  renewed  vigour  during  the  Titus  Oates  panic  of 
1678,  &c.  It  may  here  be  observed  that  Mary  Ward  and  her  com- 
panions, faithful  adherents  on  this  as  on  other  occasions  to  the  Holy 
See,  and  to  those  who  abode  by  its  decisions,  were  in  consequence 
obnoxious  to  all  Catholics,  whether  priests  or  laics,  who  took  the  oath. 
The  oath  survived  till  our  own  time,  and  is  still  taken  by  Anglican 
ministers  at  their  "  Ordinations." 


Refonnatioit  of  a  household. 


them  commended  me  much  :  the  Father  wished  there  were 
a  thousand  such  as  I  in  England.  I  was  fearful  lest  they 
should  suspect  who  I  was,  but  the  lady  did  assure  me  they 
had  not  the  least  suspicion  of  me,  for  if  they  had  she  said 
she  was  assured  they  Avould  not  have  so  much  commended 
me,  for  neither  of  these  did  approve  but  much  oppose 
against  Mrs.  Mary  Ward  and  her  company.  We  were  not 
more  busy  in  disposing  souls  to  God,  than  the  devil  (as  his 
custom  is)  was  careful  to  hinder  all  he  could,  for  unawares 
come  in  the  Justice  and  officers  beset  and  searched  the 
house.  But  confiding  in  God,  His  goodness  protected  us, 
they  found  nothing  of  danger. 

This  trouble  ended,  my  lady  and  Mr.  Palmer  com- 
mended the  gentlewoman  and  her  family  to  my  care,  saying 
I  seemed  to  have  wrought  a  miracle  of  her  and  the  whole 
household,  they  were  so  marvellously  reformed.  I  had 
indeed  instructed  them,  taught  them  the  Catechism,  how 
to  pray,  provoked  them  to  frequent  the  sacraments,  to  leave 
the  customs  of  drinking,  swearing,  &c.,  I  got  the  locks 
mended,  carried  oft"  the  keys  every  night  with  me,  and  to 
give  them  the  greater  content,  there  was  no  servile  work 
about  the  house  which  I  did  not  perform  with  all  willing- 
ness. It  pleased  God  to  give  so  good  success  to  my  poor 
endeavours  that  when  I  would  have  departed  to  my  poor 
people,  after  I  had  been  with  them  about  six  weeks,  I 
could  by  no  means  get  away.  The  Father  of  the  Society, 
who  by  my  means  came  acquainted  there,  at  his  departure 
told  me  how  much  he  was  edified  to  see  the  good  I  had 
done  and  was  like  to  do.  He  seemed  much  consolated 
that  God  was  so  much  honoured  here,  and  again  wishing 
many  more  such  in  England,  and  offered  me  all  the  assis- 
tance he  could  afford.  I  saw  indeed  many  reasons  for  my 
longer  stay;  the  principallest  was  the  preservation  of  the 
gentlewoman  whose  constancy  w^as  so  much  feared  that  her 
ghostly  Father  wrote  unto  me  in  these  words.     If  ail  our 


Before  the  Justice.  33 

labours  should  be  lost  in  her,  yet  would  they  not  be  lost  in 
Him  for  Whom  we  did  t/iem.  And  withal  entreated  me 
to  stay  with  her  altogether  and  to  leave  my  other  place, 
saying  it  is  as  grateful  to  God  to  keep  one  from  falling,  as 
to  convert  one.  I  answered  it  was  an  unreasonable  request, 
and  that  I  would  never  forsake  my  poor  friends,  notwith- 
standing I  would  endeavour  the  best  I  could  to  help  and 
comfort  both,  as  by  God's  grace  I  have  hitherto  done. 
Doth  not  this  good  man  here  a  little  forget  himself  in  per- 
suading me,  by  leaving  the  poor  to  do  the  same  which  they 
are  pleased  to  tax  and  cry  out  against  our  Mother  and  hers 
for? 

My  longer  stay  in  this  place  gave  occasion  of  much 
speech  in  the  town :  the  reformation  of  the  house,  and  so 
many  refusing  to  go  to  the  heretical  church,  did  so  much 
enrage  the  neighbours  and  officers,  that  they  carried  me 
before  a  Justice,  but  God  so  provided  that  I  was  no  sooner 
gone,  but  presently  came  to  the  house  to  see  me  a  couple 
of  gentlemen  one  of  which  was  a  Father  of  the  Society, 
the  other  akin  to  the  Justice,  wherefore  he  hastened  after 
me,  and  spake  to  the  Justice  in  my  behalf.  Notwith- 
standing I  was  much  urged  to  conform  myself  to  the  laws 
of  the  realm,  and  was  threatened  with  imprisonment  if  I 
would  not  yield.  He  would  needs  have  a  reason  why  I 
would  not  go  to  their  churches.  "  My  reason  is,"  said  I, 
"  because  I  am  a  Roman  Catholic,  therefore  will  go  to  no 
other  Church  but  our  own."  "This  answer  is  not  con- 
formable to  the  laws  of  God,  the  King,  and  realm,"  said  the 
Justice.  I  answered  it  was  conformable  to  the  laws  of  God, 
and  that  was  sufficient  for  me.  "  Are  you  a  maid,"  said  he, 
"a  widow,  or  a  wife?"  "I  am  a  maid."  "So  much  the 
better,"  said  he,  "for  then  I  hope  a  good  husband  will 
persuade  you  to  change  your  religion."  I  answered  he 
would  find  himself  much  deceived  in  that  point,  because  I 
would  not  for  a  million  of  worlds  be  other  than  I  was. 

D   2 


34  Dismissal. 

He  said  it  was  a  pity  I  understood  not  theirs,  and  if  I  had 
lived  among  the  better  sort  of  them,  I  would  soon  find  it  to 
be  the  best.  I  answered  :  "  Truly,  sir,  I  have  lived  with 
divers  of  good  sort,  but  could  never  see  anything  .in  their 
lives  or  manners  whereby  I  could  think  their  religion  any- 
thing, much  less  the  best."  "Well,"  said  the  Justice,  "I 
see  you  are  resolute,  therefore  as  a  friend,  I  wish  you  for 
your  own  good  not  to  meddle  with  others,  to  keep  to  your- 
self what  you  know.  I  have  been  informed  and  much 
urged  to  proceed  against  you ;  they  say  you  live  purposely 
with  that  gentlewoman  to  keep  her  a  Papist,  that  in  this 
short  time  you  have  been  there  you  have  persuaded  many 
from  the  King  his  religion,  and  if  you  continue  and  proceed 
as  you  have  begun,  the  minister  fears  he  shall  lose  all  his 
sheep."  Then  he  asked  whether  I  was  a  servant  or  com- 
panion to  the  gentlewoman.  I  answered  :  "  I  am  not  her 
servant  but  I  do  the  part  of  a  servant."  "  Indeed,"  said  he, 
"  to  give  you  your  due,  I  have  heard  a  very  good  report  of 
the  charity  you  have  used  towards  her,  I  like  it  well,  and 
do  hold  works  of  charity  necessary  to  salvation  ;  notwith- 
standing, doing  so  much  as  you  do,  others  do  wonder  what 
should  be  your  end ;  therefore  again  as  a  friend  I  advise 
you  not  to  impart  to  others  what  you  know,  and  for  the 
gentleman  his  sake,  who  spake  in  your  behalf,  I  will  do 
more  than  I  can  well  justify,"  and  so  dismissed  me.  The 
gentlewoman  and  her  family  were  wonderful  glad  of  my 
return,  and  greatly  confirmed  in  their  faith  to  see  kow  God 
had  preserved  me.  And  I  little  respecting  the  Justice  his 
command  or  request,  went  presently  to  a  poor  sick  woman 
in  the  town  and  persuaded  her  to  become  a  Catholic  and 
save  her  soul.  Finding  her  willing  to  hear,  I  obtained  a 
chamber  for  her  in  the  gentlewoman's  house,  to  the  end  I 
might  with  better  commodity  prepare  her  soul  for  God. 

The  1 6th  of  October  I  accompanied  this  gentlewoman 
to  my  lady's,  from  thence  to  go  to  London,  in  the  company 


Further  conversions.  35 

of  many.  Two  days  we  staid  at  my  lady's,  at  which  time, 
with  some  difficulty,  I  got  a  priest  to  help  my  poor  friends 
at  my  first  place.  Going  to  London  in  the  company  of  my 
lady,  and  many  others,  as  well  priests  as  Catholics,  I  was  in 
great  fear  to  be  discovered,  for  until  now,  not  one  had  the  least 
suspicion  of  me,  and  I  had  reason  still  to  conceal  myself, 
because  so  long  as  I  remain  unknown  I  have  no  enemies 
but  heretics,  whom  I  fear  not  at  all ;  but  once  I  be  known, 
my  lady  bids  me  look  for  as  many  enemies  of  priests  and 
Catholics  as  now  I  have  friends  of  them.  Whilst  I  staid  in 
London,  I  so  strangely  missed  of  many  that  would  have 
known  me,  and  others  who  formerly  knew  me  very  well  now 
saw  and  conversed  with  me,  yet  knew  me  not,  that  my  lady 
took  particular  notice  thereof,  and  said  it  could  not  have 
been  but  by  God  His  Providence.  Returning  to  the  country 
in  my  way  to  the  gentlewoman's  house,  I  visited  my  poor 
and  finding  they  never  had  had  any  help  for  their  souls  but 
by  me,  I  travelled  eight  miles  to  get  a  priest  for  them  and 
for  a  gentlewoman  who  had  not  received  any  sacraments  in 
six  or  eight  years,  by  reason  she  had  mamed  an  heretic,  who 
used  her  very  ill.  This  gentlewoman  at  my  request  had 
begged  a  piece  of  land  of  her  husband  for  a  friend  of  mine 
to  build  a  house,  which  I  intend  for  the  comfort  of  the 
poor,  to  have  a  chapel  and  chamber  for  a  priest. 

The  24th  of  December  I  accompanied  the  gentle- 
woman to  my  lady's  to  keep  Christmas,  where  in  the 
beginning  I  had  as  many  eyes  over  me  as  there  were 
persons  in  the  house,  but  by  God  His  assistance  I  so  sorted 
myself  to  every  disposition  that  all  seemed  to  like  well  of 
me.  There  was  a  Knight's  daughter  who  was  a  stranger, 
she  took  affection  to  me.  I  brought  her  in  a  short  time  to 
be  well  affected  to  the  Catholic  religion,  and  two  others  in 
my  lady's  house  I  procured  to  be  reconciled,  and  one  of 
them  none  of  the  house  could  do  any  good  with,  until  I 
took  him  in  hand. 


36  Other  visitoi^s  of  the  poor. 


Of  helping  to  the  conversion  of  some  and  others  boi'e  the  name. 

Mr.  Palmer,  a  Benedictine,  liked  so  well  my  endeavours 
in  converting  of  souls  and  instructing  the  ignorant,  that  he 
was  desirous  that  Mrs.  Arrendall  {sic)  and  others  should  do 
the  like.  My  lady  and  I  considered  what  was  best  to  be 
done ;  we  concluded  it  would  be  to  God  His  honour  that 
Mrs.  Arrendall  and  others  should  try  what  they  could  do  in 
this  kind,  and  that  I  should  offer  them  my  service  as  I  did. 
God  sent  two  fair  days  whilst  I  staid  at  my  lady's,  so  I 
accompanied  Mrs.  Arrendall  and  others  to  the  houses  of 
poor  people  :  they  would  needs  have  me  to  speak  to  them, 
which  I  did,  and  God  gave  good  success,  for  they  resolved 
to  become  Catholics,  and  because  I  could  not  stay  to  see 
them  reconciled  I  commended  them  for  further  instruction 
to  Mrs.  Arrendall.  But  when  Mr.  Palmer  asked  me  what  I 
had  done,  I  answered  that  the  people  were  desirous  of  sal- 
vation, but  I  attributed  all  to  Mrs.  Arrendall,  saying  they 
yet  wanted  instruction,  but  I  doubted  not  but  that  Mrs. 
Arrendall  would  finish  what  she  had  so  happily  begun,  <Scc. 
The  next  day  I  departed  and  spent  about  six  weeks  with  my 
gentlewoman,  where  my  employments  were  as  before  I  men- 
tioned. Upon  the  28th  of  February,  returning  to  my  lady's, 
Mrs.  Arrendall  told  me  that  those  poor  people  had  never 
since  my  departure  been  with  her,  she  feared  much  they  re- 
mained not  constant,  entreated  me  to  go  to  them,  as  I  did, 
and  found  them  as  well  disposed  as  I  could  wish,  and 
desired  much  to  be  reconciled.  They  gave  me  good  reasons 
for  that  they  went  not  to  Mrs.  Arrendall,  but  my  lady  saith, 
God  would  it  should  be  seen  who  He  had  used  as  His  in- 
struments in  this  work.  Two  others  likewise  in  my  lady's 
house  in  this  time  were  reconciled  by  my  means ;  one  of 
them  they  say  had  been  so  obstinate  that  every  one  was  in 
despair  of  him. 


Mary  Ward  discussed. 


The  conceit  and  opinion   had  of  our   Company,   and  daily 
disputes  against  it,  and  my  lady  defending  of  it. 

Mr.  Palmer,  the  Benedictine,  and  others  being  much 
pleased  to  see  my  manner  of  living  and  the  good  success 
that  God  hath  given  unto  my  poor  endeavours,  fell  many 
times  into  speech  of  our  Mother  and  Company,  and  said 
they  would  see  Mrs.  Mary  Ward  send  some  of  hers  to 
live  and  labour  in  the  manner  I  do,  then  they  should 
like  well  of  them,  &c.,  but  they  live  in  great  houses  for 
their  own  ends  only,  and  by  their  means  to  draw  the 
Society  thither ;  others  said  it  was  unfit  that  religious  women 
should  live  out  of  monasteries, 'retiredness  and  recollection 
were  fittest  for  them,  for  that  our  Blessed  Saviour  com- 
mended St.  Mary  Magdalen,  saying  she  had  chosen  the  best 
part,  which  should  not  be  taken  from  her.  The  lady  first 
answered  to  Mr.  Palmer,  and  said  :  You  see,  sir,  wliat  N.  N. 
doth  and  you  applaud  her  and  her  endeavours  (as  indeed 
they  truly  deserve),  therefore  if  this  be  commendable,  as  you 
all  say  it  is,  in  her,  I  wonder  much  you  can  so  mislike 
Mrs. Ward  and  her  Company;  it  seems  to  me  (though  a 
thing  so  far  unfit  one  of  your  function,  that  I  could  think 
my  cares  are  mistaken)  that  you  condemn  those  whom  you 
know  not,  for  believe  me  I  know  Mrs.  Ward  and  others  of 
hers  as  you  know  her  here  present  and  could  say  as  much  of 
their  progress  in  other  places,  as  well  in  poor  as  rich  families, 
as  her  you  daily  see  before  your  eyes,  and  if  I  should  tell 
you  what  I  know  concerning  them,  how  many  and  great 
personages  converted  by  them,  other  reformations  and  the 
like  done  by  them,  you  would  I  doubt  not  approve  in  them 
the  same,  and  far  greater  in  quality  and  number  than  these 
you  see  and  are  so  pleased  with,  therefore  condemn  not 
whom,  I  daresay,  you  know  not.  For  besides  what  I  know 
myself  of  them,  I  have  heard  divers  learned,  grave,  and 
virtuous  men,  and  such  as  had  best  reason  to  know  them, 


Defended  by  Lady   Timperley. 


say, that  without  question  the  Spirit  of  God  is  with  them  and 
hi' great  measure,  otherwise  it  were  impossible  for  them  to 
-nave  in  all  kinds  and  places  performed  so  much  good  to 
God  His  honour  as  they  have  done  in  every  place  where 
they  have  lived,  and  in  such  sort  performed,  as  I  have  heard 
persons  of  good  judgment  avouch,  hath  been  rare.  That 
they  are  women  of  much  prayer,  great  austerities,  and 
exemplar  lives  are  unknown  only  to  such  as  knoweth  them 
not.  These  things  granted,  as  truth  in  time  will  bring  to 
pass,  I  see  not  why  such  women  may  not  as  well  to 
God's  honour  live  in  the  world,  to  labour  the  conversion 
of  souls  as  particular  women  {by  you  so  much  applauded) 
who,  if  they  be  particular  and  of  themselves,  cannot  have 
so  good  means,  at  least  for  their  own  perfection  as  these 
others,  who  being  of  a  community  sent  by  obedience, 
after  a  long  practice  of  mortification  and  solid  virtues, 
well  grounded  in  humility,  and  although  it  is  true  that 
our  Blessed  Saviour  commended  a  contemplative  life  in 
St.  Mary  Magdalen,  yet  did  He  neither  forbid  nor  dis- 
approve a  mixed  life,  and  I  have  heard  divers  of  good  judg- 
ment commend,  if  not  prefer  this,  if  (as  in  these  gentle- 
women) contemplation  be  mixed  with  action. 

Another  time  there  came  to  my  lady's  a  priest  who  was 
to  enter  the  Society ;  he  spoke  bitterly  against  our  Mother 
and  the  Company,  calling  them  notable  Goshops  {sic)  &c. 
The  lady  told  me  she  was  not  edified  thereat,  ar^d  could 
not  forbear  to  tell  him  her  mind,  and  what  she  knew  of 
them  as  before.  She  still  defends  our  Mother  and  Com- 
pany ;  for  myself  I  need  none,  so  long  as  I  am  not 
suspected  to  be  one  of  you,  I  am  well  beloved,  and  all 
I  do  is  exceedingly  well  liked  of;  my  lady  saith  she 
seeth  God  exceedingly  in  our  course,  and  tells  me  that 
we  are  very  happy,  and  that  without  doubt  our  endea- 
vours are  very  pleasing  to  God,  since  He  maketh  even 
those  who  love  us  not  to  like  and  approve  of   us,  them- 


Advice  to  Sister  Dorothea.  39 

selves  not  knowing  when  they  are  it.  Sometimes  my 
lady  is  merry  to  see  how  fearful  they  are  lest  she  should 
persuade  me  to  be  what  already  she  knoweth  I  am. 
And  to  put  me  out  of  conceit  of  this  course  they  tell  me 
strange  things  of  our  Mother  and  the  rest.  They  say 
she  is  gone  to  Rome  to  have  it  confirmed  ;  but  it  will 
never  be,  without  enclosure,  and  if  it  be  not  confirmed,  it 
is  no  religion.  I  say  little  to  them,  but  seeth  much.  Upon 
April  2,  1622,  Mr.  Palmer  again  disputed  against  our 
Company,  and  in  jesting  manner  asked  me  if  I  would 
be  "a  galloping  nun  "  or  "  a  preacher,"  &c.  I  answered  I 
was  content  with  my  present  state.  "  Indeed,"  he  said,  "  so 
I  might  be,  for  I  did  more  good  than  any  of  them  had  done, 
yet  he  should  like  me  much  better  if  I  would  make  the 
vows  of  obedience  and  chastity  to  my  ghostly  Father." 


CHAPTER   III. 

"Jerusalem" 
1622. 

The  feeling  of  prejudice  and  opposition  existing  in 
the  minds  of  many  English  Catholics  towards  Mary 
Ward  and  her  Sisters,  which  Sister  Dorothea's  narra- 
tive reveals,  is  still  more  strongly  exhibited  in  a 
document^  drawn  up  by  the  Archpriest  Harrison  and 
his  assistants  before  the  death  of  the  former  in  May, 
162 1,  and  subsequently  signed  by  Colleton,  locum 
tenens  during  the  vacancy  of  that  office,  and  by  the 
rest.  The  paper  was  forwarded  to  Rome  shortly 
after  Mary  Ward  first  reached  the  city.  It  was  con- 
veyed there  to  the  hands  of  the  new  Agent  for  the 
English  Clergy,  the  Rev.  John  Bennett,'^  himself  one 
of  the  assistants,  who  had  been  deputed  to  carry  the 
news  of  the  death  of  the  Archpriest  to  the  Pope,  and 
to  use  every  effort  to  bring  to  a  successful  issue  the 

^  In  the  Archives  of  the  diocese  of  Westminster. 

^  Brother  of  the  Rev.  Edward  Bennett,  one  of  the  assistants  who 
signs  the  memorial.  The  Archpriest  Harrison  describes  him  to  Car- 
dinal Bellarmine  as  "  one  of  my  assistants,  a  grave,  pious,  learned,  and 
prudent  priest,  who  has  caused  great  merit  in  this  vineyard,  in  which  he 
has  laboured  very  greatly  in  gaining  souls  for  twenty-five  years  con- 
tinuously, and  has  even  suffered  imprisonment  for  the  faith." 


State  of  English  Catholics.  41 

long-pending    negotiations    concerning   the   appoint- 
ment of  a  bishop. 

This  appointment  was  one  of  the  vexed  questions 
which  had  for  long  been  the  source  of  much  divided 
feeling,  and  even  rancorous  animosity,  to  the  English 
Catholics,  party  spirit  running  high  among  them  on 
several  subjects.  This  present  generation,  reinstated 
in  the  peaceful  possession  of  so  many  privileges,  are 
perhaps  not  fair  judges  of  the  distresses  of  their  fore- 
fathers in  these  respects.  It  seems  strange  to  many 
among  us  how  it  came  to  pass,  that  the  sufferings 
resulting  from  the  continual  pressure  of  the  severe 
persecuting  laws,  a  pressure  making  itself  felt  at  the 
fireside  of  every  one  amongst  them,  rich  or  poor,  were 
not  sufficient  to  unite  and  absorb  all  their  energies 
in  the  noble  struggle  for  the  cause  of  God  and  His 
Church.  Had  such  been  the  case,  the  worm  of  discord 
could  not  have  crept  in  to  harass  and  trouble  them 
still  further.  But  experience  teaches  us  constantly  that 
this  is  not  usual.  Times  of  great  calamity  and  distress 
bring  forth  in  a  marvellous  way  the  power  of  God  over 
hearts  and  wills,  working  wonders  through  and  over 
human  weakness  in  all  sorts  of  beautiful  deeds  of 
self-sacrifice  and  heroic  courage.  But  they  also  afford 
a  field  in  which  that  weakness  has  ample  opportunity 
to  display  its  miserable  littlenesses  and  self-seeking. 
All  united  in  one  in  the  true  faith,  and  ready  to  shed 
their  blood  for  its  least  dogma  or  definition,  the 
Catholics  of  England  were  not  exempt  from  the 
ordinary  failings  of  humanity,  nor  had  they  among 
them  leaders  to  whom  they  could  look  for  wisdom 
and  prudence  in  dealing  with  the  many  difficult  pro- 


42  Divisions  and  Disputes. 

blems  which  were  continually  arising.  A  thousand 
things  had  to  be  calmly  considered,  before  it  could 
be  decided  which  was  the  most  prudent  course 
for  the  Church  to  take,  under  the  circumstances  of 
the  time,  circumstances  altogether  unprecedented 
and  singular.  The  Catholics  of  that  time  were 
divided  in  judgment,  and  divisions  of  judgment 
naturally  led  to  diversities  of  feeling  and  even  to 
animosity  and  strife.  But  we  must  have  little  self- 
knowledge  if  we  do  not  readily  excuse  mistakes 
and  errors  in  judgment  amidst  the  cruel  and  per- 
petual excitements  of  a  time  when  the  visits  of 
pursuivants,  the  summons  before  the  judge,  the  fears 
for  those  valued  more  than  life  itself,  the  hasty  flight, 
or  the  loathsome  prison,  were  the  daily  portion  of 
most,  either  in  expectation  or  reality. 

To  enter  upon  the  history  of  these  disputes  is 
quite  foreign  to  the  spirit  of  this  work.  They  are 
only  touched  upon  here  as  having  been  among  the 
causes  which  swelled  the  number  of  Mary  Ward's 
opponents  in  England,  drawing  out  such  strong  ex- 
pressions as  those  contained  in  the  memorial  about 
to  be  considered.  That  memorial  was  drawn  up  at 
a  time  when  the  re-appointment  of  bishops  was  made 
a  prominent  question,  with  regard  to  the  relations 
and  interests  of  Catholics  among  themselves,  which 
agitated  the  different  parties  into  which  they  were 
already  divided.  Mary  Ward  was  ever  faithful  to  a 
strict  devotion  to  the  Holy  See  and  its  ordinances, 
and  Paul  V.  had  even  gone  so  far  as  to  desire  that 
the  question  of  new  bishops  for  England  should  be 
dropped  as  a  subject  for  petition.     It  was  therefore 


Injurious  to  the  Institute.  43 

a  question  of  which  the  right  solution  was  not  clear, 
and  which  might  be  left  to  the  wisdom  of  the  Holy 
See.  At  the  same  time,  it  is  well  known  that  the 
Jesuit  Fathers,  and  with  them  a  large  number  of 
the  laity,  among  whom  were  many  of  Mary  Ward's 
friends,  were,  whether  rightly  or  wrongly,  opposed 
to  the  immediate  re-introduction  of  the  Episcopate. 
We  have  seen  that  Mary's  work  and  interests  in 
reality  stood  upon  a  footing  of  their  own,  and  were 
not  bound  up  with  those  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 
But  what  is  so  evident  to  us  now  was  by  no  means 
so  clearly  seen  by  her  contemporaries.  For,  from 
the  circumstances  of  the  early  part  of  her  history, 
and  from  her  continued  connection  and  friendship 
with  many  of  the  Fathers,  besides  the  knowledge 
that  she  had  adopted  the  Rules  of  the  Society  for 
her  Institute,  she  and  her  fellow-workers  were  at 
that  time  ordinarily  looked  upon  as  their  disciples 
and  followers  in  whatever  opinions  they  upheld. 

Thus  the  larger  number  of  those,  both  clergy  and 
laity,  who  were  desirous  to  press  at  Rome  for  the 
direct  appointment  of  a  bishop,  had  an  additional 
reason  for  opposing  Mary  Ward  and  her  plans. 
Yet  many  of  these,  as  there  is  good  reason  to  believe, 
knew  little  with  any  kind  of  accuracy  either  of  her 
opinions  or  practices.  It  was  a  time  when  the  in- 
fluence of  current  reports,  and  even  of  strong  charges, 
was  almost  inevitable  and  universal.  In  those  days 
of  slow  communication  between  town  and  town, 
country  and  country,  there  was  little  time  for  sifting 
truth  from  falsehood,  mere  report  from  positive  fact. 
In  many  instances,  therefore,  we  may  well   believe 


44  Memorial  of  English  Clergy. 

that  false  reports  were  circulated,  and  that  truth  often 
failed  to  show  itself  These  facts  must  be  kept  in 
view  in  reading  the  sweeping  charges  laid  against 
Mary  Ward  and  her  companions  in  the  memorial  of 
the  clergy,  for  which,  grave  as  their  nature  was,  no 
circumstantial  evidence  was  ever  produced  through 
all  the  searching  examinations  to  which  her  work 
was  subjected  in  later  time,  and  which  in  all  her 
own  public  documents  she  distinctly  rebutted  as 
untrue. 

The  authors  of  the  memorial^  begin  with  setting 
forth  the  indisputable  fact  that  "  the  Catholic  faith 
has  been  propagated  hitherto*  in  no  other  way  than 
by  apostolic  men  of  approved  virtue  and  constancy." 
They  then  immediately  introduce  the  new  Institute 
of  women  as  "professing  to  be  devoted  to  the  con- 
version of  England  in  no  other  way  than  as  priests." 
Its  rapid  growth  is  spoken  of  in  spite  of  the  contempt 
entertained  for  such  projects,  especially  by  the  wisest. 
The  writer  names  the  members  as  "  Jesuitresses,"  but 
says  "they  have,  in  mockery  of  so  incongruous  an 
Institute,  many  ridiculous  appellations."  Mary  Ward 
is  next  spoken  of  by  name,  but  in  few  words,  as 
remaining  for  a  few  months  only  as  a  probationer 
among  the  nuns  of  St.  Clare,  and  then  setting  herself 
to  found  a  new  Order,  taking  the  Jesuit  Fathers  as 

'  See  the  translation  in  Note  i,  Appendix  to  Book  V. 

*  This  affirmation  was  fully  answered  in  defence  of  the  Institute  by 
several  learned  men,  as  will  be  seen  below,  who  adduce  the  examples 
of  women  saints  of  the  early  and  later  Church,  both  before  St.  Mary 
Magdalene,  chosen  by  our  Lord  Himself  as  the  first  witness  to  the 
Resurrection  and  the  messenger  to  the  Apostles,  and  since,  as  Phoebe 
mentioned  by  St.  Paul,  and  many  other  such,  in  support  of  the  way  of 
life  introduced  by  Mary  Ward. 


Charges  against  the  Institute,  45 

her  pattern.  Those  who  came  to  her  she  "  instructed 
in  Latin,  trained  them  to  hold  exhortations  publicly, 
engage  in  conversations  with  externs,  manage  families, 
&c.,  preparing  the  most  approved  for  the  English 
Mission,"  The  members  of  her  Institute  "profess 
the  offices  of  the  Apostolic  function,  travel  hither  and 
thither,  change  their  ground  and  habit,  and,  accom- 
modating themselves  to  the  manners  and  condition 
of  seculars,"  "do  anything,  in  fact,  under  the  pretext 
of  exercising  charity  to  neighbours,"  and  yet  wish  to 
be  looked  upon  as  a  religious  Congregation, 

The  writer,  "with  his  assistants  and  all  English 
priests  and  Catholics  generally,  both  at  home  and 
abroad,  thinks  "  that  the  Institute  was  not  known  to 
Paul  v.,  for,  if  known,  it  would  not  have  been  ap- 
proved, for  the  following  reasons — (i)  that  it  was  never 
heard  of  in  the  Church  that  women  should  discharge 
the  Apostolic  office ;  (2)  the  Institution  is  contrary 
to  the  decrees  of  the  Council  of  Trent ;  (3)  the 
members  arrogate  to  themselves  the  power  to  speak 
of  spiritual  things  before  grave  men  and  priests,  and 
to  hold  exhortations  in  assemblies  of  Catholics  and 
usurp  ecclesiastical  offices ;  (4)  it  is  feared  they  will 
run  into  errors  of  various  kinds ;  (5)  they  go  about 
cities  and  provinces,  are  in  houses  of  rich  Catholics, 
change  their  habit,  travel  indifferently  either  as  ladies 
of  consequence  or  as  poor  persons,  sometimes  in  rich 
garments,  sometimes  in  poor,  are  sometimes  many 
together,  sometimes  alone,  and  are  to  be  found  among 
seculars  of  good  or  bad  morals.  Also  they  go  to  and 
fro  to  Belgium  as  suits  them.  The  other  items  are 
much    alike   in   import,    being   general   charges   and 


46  Further  Charges. 

aspersions  against  the  characters  of  the  "  Jesuitresses," 
as  "a  scandal  and  disgrace  to  both  Catholics  and 
heretics,"  idle,  garrulous,  and  immodest,  known  by 
the  former  as  "  Galloping  Girls "  and  "  Apostolicae 
Viragines,"  and  "  a  shame  and  scorn  to  pious  people." 

From  all  these  considerations  the  writers  wonder 
how  it  is  that  the  Jesuit  Fathers  support  this  Institute, 
while  all  others  protest  and  condemn  it — a  fact  the 
more  surprising,  as  it  is  contrary  to  their  Constitutions 
to  involve  themselves  in  the  government  of  women. 
Yet  the  Jesuitresses  are  accustomed  to  have  recourse 
to'  them  on  all  occasions  and  for  all  their  affairs. 
The  memorial  concludes  with  the  old  charge,  already 
brought  forward  publicly  and  refuted,  of  their  en- 
trapping those  ladies  who  would  otherwise  have 
entered  other  orders  of  women,  in  order  to  attach 
them  to  their  own. 

There  is  no  need  to  comment  at  length  on  the 
several  charges  here  briefly  epitomized.  With  regard 
to  that  of  engaging  in  ecclesiastical  functions,  Mary 
Ward's  words  to  Pope  Gregory  XV.  may  be  recalled, 
in  which  she  expressly  excepts  from  the  objects  of 
the  Institute  "all  such  things  as  are  only  lawful  for 
priests  to  exercise."  For  the  rest,  all  that  our  readers 
already  know  of  the  lives  of  Mary  and  her  associates 
will  be  a  sufficient  answer.  But  one  very  striking 
consideration  forces  itself  upon  the  mind  in  examining 
the  memorial  before  us  in  conjunction  with  the  real 
employments  of  the  members  of  the  Institute  as 
pourtrayed  in  Sister  Dorothea's  narrative.  In  reading 
such  words  as  those  of  the  charge,  laid  as  though  a 
crying  scandal,  against  them,  of  "  doing  anything,  in 


Work  of  women  allowed.  47 

fact,  under  the  pretext  of  exercising  charity  to  neigh- 
bours, and  yet  wishing  to  be  numbered  amongst 
rehgious  famiHes,"  we  are  at  once  struck  by  the  fact, 
that  in  the  Church  of  the  present  day,  there  are  many 
recognized  and  highly  useful  congregations  of  women 
to  which  the  words  might  apply.  But,  in  considering 
these  charges,  so  many  of  which  will  seem  to  us 
unfounded,  while  so  many  others  have  been  overruled 
by  the  practice  of  the  Church  in  the  times  \v\.  which 
we  live,  we  must  again  and  again  remember  the 
difference  between  those  times  and  our  own,  and 
also  the  very  grave  nature  of  the  question  which  the 
Holy  See  had  to  settle  in  the  case  before  us. 

It  is  true,  that,  in  the  days  in  which  we  live, 
there  is  no  longer  any  question  whether  ladies  can 
be  employed,  not  certainly  in  the  functions  of  the 
apostolical  ministry  as  such,  to  which  few  of  the 
Roman  authorities  could  have  imagined  Mary  and 
her  friends  to  have  aspired,  but  in  the  work  for  souls 
which  has  so  many  various  forms  and  departments, 
and  which  needs  the  labours  of  all  the  children  of 
the  Church,  in  whatever  way  they  can  help  her  cause. 
That  question  is  no  longer  doubtful,  if  it  ever  was 
doubtful.  It  has  been  settled  long  ago,  and  there 
are  at  present  scores  of  communities  in  the  Church 
whose  principle  of  life  and  action  is  almost  exactly 
that  which  the  English  Virgins  were  endeavouring 
to  introduce.  The  Church  in  these  latter  days  has 
gone  the  full  length  of  allowing  these  congregations 
of  women.  She  has  allowed  to  them,  in  many  cases, 
no  small  measure  of  independence  of  the  ordinaries, 
and  almost   complete   self-government,  even   to   the 


48  Mary  Ward's  petitions. 

extent,  in  some  cases,  of  a  General  Superior,  whose 
office  lasts  for  life,  a  point  which  was  so  much 
opposed  in  the  Institute  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  itself. 
This  is  perfectly  true,  and  Mary  Ward  and  her  com- 
panions deserve  the  full  glory  of  having  seen,  in  their 
own  time,  the  usefulness,  even,  in  a  certain  measure, 
the  necessity  of  such  permissions  on  the  part  of  the 
Holy  See.  So  far  the  course  of  events  and  the  lapse 
of  time  have  answered  sufficiently  the  charges  made 
by  these  English  ecclesiastics  on  the  question  of 
principle  involved  in  the  petitions  and  aims  of  Mary 
Ward.  But  this  must  not  carry  us  on  further  than 
is  just.  After  the  question  of  principle  must  come 
the  question  of  prudence,  and  of  the  practicability  of 
the  working  the  new  Institute,  under  the  very  different 
circumstances  of  those  days,  and  with  the  certainty 
that  it  would  be  violently  opposed  in  the  very  land 
for  which  it  was  especially  designed.  Moreover,  this 
new  Institute  claimed  to  be  independent  of  ordinary 
episcopal  authority,  the  place  of  which  could  not 
possibly  be  taken,  as  is  the  case  of  other  orders  of 
women,  by  the  priests  of  the  Religious  Order,  the 
Constitutions  of  which  it  was  desired  to  adopt,  and 
the  aims  of  which  it  was  intended  to  imitate  as  far 
as  the  difference  of  sex  made  it  possible.  What  the 
Holy  See  was  asked  by  Mary  Ward  to  do  was  to 
found  a  new  Society  of  Jesus  for  women,  with  a 
woman  for  the  General  Superior,  and  this  in  a  land 
in  a  state  of  severe  persecution,  and  where  the 
Catholics  themselves  were  all  but  hopelessly  divided. 
There  were  difficulties  here  by  the  side  of  which  the 
foolish  insinuations  against  the  prudence,  and  even 


Charges  never  examined.  49 

the   character,    of    the    English   Virgins    niust   have 
seemed  insignificant  indeed. 

It  must,  however,  in  all  historical  fairness  be  re- 
membered that,  although  the  Pontiff  or  the  Cardinals 
may  almost  certainly  have  seen  in  the  demands  by 
Mary  Ward  and  her  company  abundant  reasons  for 
the  refusal  to  sanction  the  Institute,  especially  as  she 
would  accept  of  no  modification  of  its  characteristic 
features,  it  must  still  have  been  of  very  serious  detri- 
ment to  these  English  Ladies  that  charges  of  the  kind 
now  mentioned  were  made  against  them.  The  Holy 
See  did  not  need  these  charges,  as  we  may  well  sup- 
pose, to  induce  it  to  act  as  it  did,  and  yet  they  may 
have  done  most  serious  and  lasting  injury.  The 
reason  for  this  remark  will  become  evident  as  the 
story  of  Mary  Ward  draws  on.  Without  blaming 
any  one,  we  may  yet  say  that  hers  has  been  a  sin- 
gularly unfortunate  lot,  if  it  was  an  unfortunate  lot 
to  have  had  the  most  damaging  charges  made 
against  her  and  to  have  had  no  opportunity  of 
refuting  them.  These  charges  were  not  made  in  such 
a  way  as  to  admit  of  judicial  examination,  and  the 
whole  of .  the  history,  as  we  know  it  now,  shows 
that  they  were  unfounded  or,  at  least,  grossly 
exaggerated.  "  It  is  not  the  custom  of  the  Romans," 
says  Festus  in  the  Acts^  "  to  condemn  any  man, 
before  that  he  who  is  accused  have  his  accusers 
present,  and  have  liberty  to  make  his  answer  to 
clear  himself  of  the  things  laid  to  his  charge."  ^ 
But,  in  the  case  of  Mary  Ward,  it  unfortunately 
appears    to     have    happened     that     many    charges 

'  Acts  XXV.  16. 
E   2 


50  Another  report. 


against  her,  which  she  was  not  then  called  on  to 
answer,  as  there  were  reasons  enough  against  her 
plans  without  them,  remained  stored  up  in  docu- 
ments at  Rome,  to  be  used  long  after  the  immediate 
occasion  was  past,  and  when  their  accuracy  was 
not  tested  by  full  examination.  It  could  not  but 
seem  safe  to  assume  that  charges  made  in  such  docu- 
ments as  that  from  which  we  have  been  quoting  were 
not  unfounded,  and  yet  this  is  the  very  last  thing  that 
Mary  and  her  friends  would  have  admitted,  nor  has 
any  evidence  ever  been  forthcoming  to  prove  their 
truth.  This  must  be  said  once  for  all,  and  it  is  neces- 
sary for  the  right  and  just  estimation  of  the  case  of 
Mary  Ward,  as  it  was  judged  not  only  in  her  life- 
time, but  long  after  her  death. 

But  the  list,  already  numerous  of  those  inimical 
to  Mary  Ward  and  her  work  at  this  period,  has  still 
further  to  be  increased.  Another  report  of  the  Insti- 
tute was  made  in  common  with  that  of  all  the  reli- 
gious communities  for  Englishwomen  in  Belgium,  by 
order  of  the  Papal  Nuncio  at  Brussels,  in  the  autumn 
of  the  year  1622,  by  Dr.  Kellison,  President  of  Douay 
College,^  and  was  doubtless  forwarded  to  Rome. 
Though  more  moderate  in  wording  than  the  memo- 
rial, the  spirit  in  which  it  is  written  differs  from  that 
exhibited  in  the  accounts  given  of  the  other  commu- 
nities of  religious,  and  is  also  betrayed  by  many 
inaccuracies.  In  describing  the  origin  of  the  Insti- 
tute, the  document  states  that  Father  Roger  Lee, 
"  a  great  adept  at  drawing  everything  to  the  Society 

®  The  MS.  is  in  the  Archives  of  the  diocese  of  Westminster,  vol. 
xvi.  p.  645. 


Dr.  Kellison.  51 


under  pretence  of  piety,  dealt  in  such  a  manner  with 
a  certain  virgin  of  singular  talent  and  eloquence  (who 
was  afterwards  named  General  of  that  Congregation, 
and  now  works  at  Rome  for  it),  that  he  allowed  her 
who  was  ready  for  profession  in  the  Gravelines 
Convent  to  make  a  new  Institute  in  imitation  of  the 
Society."  The  work  of  the  members  in  England  and 
elsewhere  is  described  in  a  truer  and  more  charitable 
spirit.  Besides  engaging  in  the  education  of  girls, 
they  are  stated  as  "  obtaining  access  to  noble  women, 
in  order  to  instruct  them  and  even  their  husbands  in 
Christian  doctrine,  teaching  them  how  to  make  acts 
of  contrition,  meditation,  and  other  spiritual  exer- 
cises." If  the  aspersions  against  their  way  of  life  and 
morals,  so  unsparingly  directed  against  them  in  the 
document  from  England,  are  not  altogether  omitted, 
they  are  at  least  less  violent  and  offensive  in  expres- 
sion. The  writer  also  makes  the  same  charge  which 
we  have  seen  fettering  Mary  Ward's  hands,  by  alarm- 
ing the  fears  of  parents  as  to  the  instability  of  the 
state  of  life  which  their  daughters  sought  to  embrace, 
and  adds  the  unproved  assertion  that  when  their 
dowries  were  exhausted  these  ladies  were  returned 
to  their  relatives.  No  instance  of  such  a  fact  having 
occurred  is  on  record. 

Dr.  Kellison  also  writes  further  on  the  position 
taken  by  the  Jesuit  Fathers  towards  Mary  Ward  and 
the  Institute.  It  has  already  been  fully  recognized 
that,  whatever  difficulties  fell  upon  the  latter  by  their 
supposed  subjection  and  conformity  in  opinions  and 
practices  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  the  support  and 
countenance  given  to  them  were  confined  to  a  portion 


52  Friends  and  opponents. 

of  that  body,  though  amongst  these  were  numbered 
some  of  the  most  distinguished  of  their  members, 
eminent  for  holiness  and  learning.  Sister  Dorothea's 
history  has  given  further  evidence  on  this  point.  The 
report  mentions  this  apparent  division,  but  adds  that 
latterly  the  Institute  had  been  "  publicly  deserted  by 
all "  the  Fathers,  a  result  which  must  now  have  been 
patent  to  all  observers,  and  which  came  itself,  as  it  is 
natural  to  suppose,  from  the  orders  of  the  General 
which  have  been  named  in  a  preceding  chapter.  Still, 
says  Dr.  Kellison,  some  among  them  blamed,  and 
some  praised  the  Institute.  He  proceeds  to  attribute 
Mary  Ward's  journey  to  Rome  to  this  general  defec- 
tion. This  indeed  may  have  been  in  some  measure 
true,  as  it  has  been  shown  that  the  increasing  difficulties 
surrounding  her  work  hastened  her  steps  thither. 

With  so  formidable  an  array  of  opponents  before 
us,  which  the  preceding  chapters  have  revealed,  we 
begin  to  feel  as  if  the  hands  of  all  men  were  against 
Mary  Ward  and  her  work.  We  have,  however,  again 
to  call  to  mind  that  the  opposition  raised  against  her 
centred  in  England,  and  arose,  for  the  greater  part, 
from  the  unhappy  circumstances  in  which  that  country 
was  plunged.  To  those  unhappy  circumstances  must 
be  mainly  attributed  the  sufferings  of  the  struggle, 
involving  nothing  less  than  the  life  of  her  Institute,  in 
which  she  was  engaged,  and  the  untoward  results  of 
that  struggle.  At  this  period  her  foreign  friends 
doubtless  greatly  exceeded  both  in  number  and 
eminence  of  worldly  position  those  among  her  own 
nation.  But  she  was  far  from  being  unsupported  in 
England   as   her    enemies   gave   out.      Her   English 


Father  And7^ew  White.  53 

friends  indeed  were  less  open-mouthed  on  the  subject 
of  her  merits,  than  those  against  her  were  on  that 
of  her  faults.  The  former  aided  and  worked  for  her 
more  silently  but  effectually,  and  there  is  every 
reason  to  believe  that  during  these  years  the  number 
of  the  members  of  the  Institute  occupied  in  pious 
labours  in  England  was  considerable.  A  valuable 
testimony  to  the  solidity  and  efficacy  of  those  labours 
for  the  permanent  good  of  the  Church  is  to  be  found 
in  a  document  by  Father  Andrew  White/  written  in 
the  year  162 1,  i.e.  the  year  Mary  Ward  took  her 
journey  to  Rome. 

The  opinion  of  this  holy  and  learned  religious,^ 

^  In  the  Nymphenburg  Archives,  a  copy  in  English,  apparently  in 
the  hand  of  Father  Andrew  \Yhite  himself.  The  old  spelling  has  been 
changed  in  the  text. 

*  Father  Andrew  White  was  born  in  1579.  He  entered  the  Society 
of  Jesus  at  Louvain  in  1607,  having  been  previously  imprisoned  in 
England  during  the  first  year  of  his  priesthood  in  1606,  and  sentenced 
to  perpetual  banishment.  He  was  engaged  subsequently  on  the  English 
Mission  for  different  periods,  and  was  conspicuous  for  his  learning  and 
sanctity  of  life,  both  when  thus  employed  and  in  the  various  offices  he 
held  in  his  own  Order  abroad.  While  in  England  in  1633,  he  was 
selected  with  two  other  Fathers  to  attend  the  Catholic  planters  sent 
out  by  Lord  Baltimore  to  the  new  territory  of  Maryland  just  granted  to 
that  nobleman  by  Charles  I.  Here  he  lived  a  life  of  toil  and  privation 
among  the  Indians  for  ten  years.  God  bestowed  upon  him  many 
marvellous  graces  while  evangelizing  the  natives  and  making  many 
conversions  among  the  Protestant  part  of  the  new  population,  as  well 
as  taking  charge  of  the  Catholic  settlers.  But  the  bitter  spirit  of  perse- 
cution had  crossed  even  to  the  New  World,  and  in  1644  a  party  of 
soldiers  from  the  Puritan  colony  of  Virginia  attacking  Maryland, 
Father  White  was  made  prisoner,  and  sent  off  in  chains  to  England 
with  two  of  his  companions.  Arraigned  for  high  treason,  expecting  no 
less  than  a  sentence  of  death,  he  continued  to  practise  amidst  the  hard- 
ships of  a  cruel  prison  the  austerities  which  were  his  ordinary  custom. 
Fasting  twice  a  week  on  bread  and  water,  the  gaoler  remarked  to  him 


54  Charitable  gift. 


justly  styled  "the  Apostle  of  Maryland,"  and  gifted 
by  God  in  many  remarkable  ways,  is  worthy  of  great 
consideration.  Its  date  shows  it  to  have  been  written 
by  him  in  the  interval  between  his  labours  in  the 
houses  of  his  Society  in  Spain  and  Belgium,  where 
he  filled  various  arduous  posts,  and  the  date  of  his 
voyage  to  America,  where  he  accompanied  the  first 
settlers  in  1633.  This  interval  was  passed  by  Father 
White  as  a  missioner  in  England,  and  he  then  became 
further  acquainted  with  the  merits  and  virtues  of 
the  members  of  the  Institute  of  English  Virgins, 
which  must  first  have  been  brought  before  him  at 
Liege  when  Professor  of  Divinity  in  that  city.  In 
this  document  Father  White  mentions  that  a  sum  of 
money  has  been  promised  by  two  gentlemen, 

— towards  the  setting  up  of  some  pious  work,  which, 
coram  D)io,  I  shall  think  most  glorious  to  Almighty  God, 
most  necessary  for  the  Holy  Church's  universal  good,  help 
of  our  countr}',  and  perpetual  honour  and  benefit  of  their 
families.  And  having  now  duely  and  exactly  weighed  in 
the  sight  of  God  our  Creator  and  Lord  what  this  work 
ought  to  be ;  do  find  and  clearly  see  that  none  may  be 
compared  in  these  conditions  with  the  holy  Institute  which 
out  of  His  infinite  goodness  and  tender  mercy  the  Holy 

with  astonishment :  "  If  you  treat  your  old  body  so  badly,  you  will  not 
be  strong  enough  to  be  taken  to  be  hanged  at  Tyburn,"  "  It  is  this 
very  fasting,"  replied  the  Father,  "  which  gives  me  strength  enough  to 
bear  all  for  the  sake  of  Christ. "  Condemned  once  again  to  perpetual 
banishment,  Father  \Yhite  sought  earnestly  from  his  Superiors  to  return 
to  Mar}land,  but  from  his  advancing  years  this  was  not  granted.  He 
went  back,  however,  to  England,  where  his  life  was  prolonged  to 
labour  for  yet  twelve  years,  the  latter  part  of  which  was  spent  in  the 
south-western  districts.  Father  Andrew  White  died  a  holy  death  in 
1656. 


Description  of  Institute.  55 

Ghost  hath  inspired  to  His  devout  servant  and  spouse,  the 
illustrious  virgin  and  most  Reverend  Mother  Mary  Warde, 
chief  Superior  of  the  sacred  beginning  Society  of  Jesus  for 
Women,  and  like  a  flower  of  sweetest  odour  and  sovereign 
virtue  hath  placed  in  the  paradise  of  His  Church  to  parallel 
that  matchless  simple  {sic)  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus,  as  well  in  fragrant  sanctity  of  self-perfection,  as  help 
of  neighbours,  conversion  of  souls,  education  of  children  in 
schools,  correctories  {sic),  sodalities,  and  such  like  :  teaching 
chiefly  Christian  doctrine,  modesty,  and  piety,  with  all  other 
ornaments  belonging  to  women,  of  needle  [work],  music,  and 
higher  learning,  moral  and  divine,  according  to  the  capacity 
of  that  sex  :  which  as  at  first  it  mainly  helped  forward  the 
inflow  of  heresy  and  corrupted,  by  the  same  corrupteth 
their  children  in  their  infancy  and  so  infecteth  the  seed- 
hopes  of  a  future  world  :  so  being  voysed  {sic)  [voiced]  to 
perfection  and  sanctity  in  some  and  reinforced  to  glorious 
great  intents  of  working  the  greatest  glory  they  can  to  God : 
do  not  content  themselves  to  live  in  monasteries  for  them- 
selves alone  :  and  assist  only  with  penances  and  prayers  the 
forces  of  God  in  field  under  the  colours  of  the  holy  Cross, 
but  according  to  their  measure  of  grace  and  devout  value 
of  their  estate  like  St.  Sabba  his  virgin,  leave  their  rest  and 
retreat  as  our  Blessed  Saviour  did  His  Father's  bosom  to 
squench  {sic)  the  fire  of  sin  and  heresy,  and  by  Divinest 
endeavours  to  reduce  souls  to  God,  for  Whom  they  were 
created,  and  therefore  have  learned  divines  and  guides  of 
souls  much  praised  this  Institute.  The  highest  Bishop  by 
the  Cardinals  of  Congregation  of  the  Council  of  Trent  com- 
mended the  same,  and  God  Himself  by  miraculous  passages 
of  love  unto  it  made  it  illustrious  to  the  world,  through 
infinite  crosses,  contradictions,  pressures,  prisons  and  perse- 
cutions, working  still  by  strong,  sweet,  and  prudent  patience, 
heroical  acts  in  the  service  of  God,  strange  conversions, 
mutations  of  manners,  change  of  life,  increase  of  sanctity, 


56  Gift  for  the  Institute. 

hopes  of  infinite  spiritual  fruit  in  the  Holy  Church,  to  the 
comfort  and  admiration  of  all  that  know  them,  and  glory  of 
Christ  Jesus,  Whose  arms,  name,  and  livery  they  desire  to 
wear,  to  Whom  be  praise  and  renown  and  wisdom  and 
thanksgiving,  honour,  power,  and  strength  for  ever.  Amen. 

Therefore  by  these  to  the  greater  glory  of  God  our 
Creator  and  Lord,  I  name  and  design  the  abovesaid  holy 
Institute  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  beginning  under  and  by 
the  Divine  motion  and  light  of  the  Holy  Ghost  working  in 
the  heart  of  the  most  reverend  and  illustrious  Mother  Mary 
Warde,  chief  Superior  thereof:  that  the  above-named  sum 
be  given  to  the  said  most  Reverend  Mother  or  her  assigns 
or  successors  for  the  better  advancing  of  her  desires  therein : 
and  these  I  declare  with  as  free  a  heart  as  I  desire  God 
should  bestow  His  glory  on  mine  own  soul.  And  for  that 
the  honour  of  such  an  alms  may  never  die  amongst  the 
said  sacred  Mothers  of  this  holy  Society  of  Jesus,  and  the 
families  of  these  worthy  gentlemen  may  always  reap  the 
deserved  fruits  of  glory  for  time  to  come ;  this  designation 
made  conditions  that  the  main  sum  be  put  forth  to  rent 
charges,  with  clauses  of  mutual  redemption,  emolument, 
benefit,  or  some  use  justly  devised,  and  the  principal  be 
conserved  entire  ever  to  help  one  or  more  houses  of  this 
holy  Institute,  or  other  public  affairs  thereof  according  to 
the  will,  dispose,  or  direction  of  the  same  most  Reverend 
Mother  Chief  {sic)  that  now  is,  or  for  the  time  shall  be. 

But  in  case,  which  God  forbid,  this  holy  work  should 
not  go  forward,  and  holy  Church  should  for  the  present  not 
deserve  for  my  sins  and  those  of  many  more  so  helpful  an 
ornament  as  this,  for  hereof,  as  yet,  howbeit  there  be  in 
some  a  Divine  faith  upon  particular  light  and  revelation  of 
God,  and  in  others  a  supernatural  assurance  out  of  the 
principles  of  more  than  human  prudence,  yet  notwith- 
standing, seeing  there  is  no  Catholic  faith  thereof  proposed 
by  the  authority  of  the  Church ;  it  is  altogether  necessary, 


Conditions.  5  7 


according  to  the  intention  of  the  gentlemen  above-named, 
who  intend  hereby  a  permanent  service  to  God  and  His 
holy  Church,  that  in  such  a  case,  the  sum  be  disposed  of 
by  them,  and  designed  by  me  now  for  then  :  and  by  these 
presents  is  disposed  of  and  designed,  as  followeth  :  First, 
that  although  this  Institute  should  happen  never  to  be 
approved  for  a  religion  by  the  See  Apostolic,  but  these 
happy  souls  should  yet  maintain  a  figure  and  form  of  com- 
munity and  live  together  as  collegiate  virgins  as  now- they 
do  with  desire  of  religion  in  this  Institute,  notwithstanding, 
shall  this  principal  and  fruit  thereof  ever  be  theirs.  Secondly, 
if  they  should  (which  never  will  happen)  ever  break  up  alto- 
gether form  of  community,  and  live  each  from  other  so  that 
one  may  say,  the  work  is  utterly  dissolved  but  the  members 
thereof  deceased,  or  the  Institute  itself  altered  especially 
in  the  point  of  independence  of  any  man  but  His  Holiness, 
from  that  which  the  said  most  Reverend  Mother  Chief 
Superior  that  now  is  shall  set  down,  then  do  the  gentlemen 
above-named  dispose  of  now  for  then  :  and  I  design  this 
principal  and  fruits  thereof  to  be  given  to  the  Fathers  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus,  of  that  province  in  which  Shepton 
Mallet  of  Somersetshire  shall  be  :  with  this  proviso,  that, 
in  case  they  by  any  mean  understanding  of  this  clause  do 
not  in  express  hope  to  succeed,  anything  directly  or  in- 
directly to  hurt  this  work,  or  concur  to  the  ruin  or  hindrance 
of  this  holy  Society  beginning,  for  then  they  deserve  to  be 
deprived  thereof,  and  the  last  that  liveth  of  this  sacred  body 
shall  dispose  of  the  principal  and  fruits  in  some  pious  per- 
manent work,  which  shall  make  most  for  the  greatest  glory 
of  God  and  good  of  souls.  In  witness  whereof  I  firm  this 
with  mine  own  hand  and  name,  this  fourth  of  February 
anno  dni  162 1,  stilo  prisco,  London. 

Andrew  White, 

P.  of  the  Society  of  Jesu. 


^ 


5  8  '  'Jerusalem. " 

It  was  said  of  Mary  Ward  during  her  lifetime 
that  "  it  was  more  advantageous  to  be  her  enemy 
than  her  friend."  In  closing  this  chapter  it  seems 
not  out  of  place  to  speak  of  this  eminent  grace  which 
is  exemplified  with  great  beauty  in  various  ways  in 
her  personal  history.  In  gathering  together  material 
in  order  to  give  a  correct  account  of  her  difficulties 
and  trials,  it  is  most  striking  to  find  that  among  her 
numerous  writings  and  those  of  her  companions  but 
three  names  are  mentioned  of  those  who  did  her 
wrong,  and  this  without  a  comment.  From  the  date 
at  which  we  now  have  arrived,  onwards,  the  opposition 
she  encountered  became  more  extended,  more  violent, 
and  more  bitter.  But  Mary  and  her  companions  at 
her  instigation,  never  swerved  from  that  charity  which 
is  ever  "kind,  patient,  not  provoked  to  anger,  thinketh 
no  eval,  beareth  all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth 
all  things,  endureth  all  things."  The  evil  deed  is 
sometimes  recorded  in  simple  words  as  necessary  to 
the  history,  but  the  evil-doer  is  invariably  concealed. 
Even  in  the  confidential  intercourse  which  existed 
between  her  and  her  associates  there  was  no  change 
in  this  respect.  They  had  a. general  nomenclature, 
very  characteristic  of  Mary  herself,  with  whom  it 
originated,  by  which  the  authors  of  their  sufferings 
were  distinguished.  This  noni  de  guerre  was  "  Jeru- 
salem." Our  readers  will  easily  trace  its  signification. 
Who  can  doubt  that  these  "good  friends,"  as  they 
also  named  them,  will  be  found  to  have  aided  them 
no  little  to  obtain  a  high  place  in  the  Jerusalem 
above  .'' 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Institute  on  Trial. 
1622,  1623. 

To  return  to  the  English  Ladies  in  Rome.  After 
Pope  Gregory's  gracious  reception  of  Mary,  their 
affairs  had  been  at  once  laid  before  the  Congregation 
of  Bishops  and  Regulars,  and  in  the  brief  which  he 
sent  to  the  Congregation,  the  Pontiff  expressed,  in  the 
strongest  manner,  his  desire  to  show  favour  towards 
them  and  their  Institute.  His  answers  to  the  Emperor 
and  the  King  of  Spain  as  well  as  to  the  Infanta, 
evinced  the  same  spirit.  Already  several  Congrega- 
tions had  been  held,  when  a  change  became  visible  in 
the  opinions  of  some  of  the  Cardinals  who  were  assist- 
ing. Doubtless  Mary  Ward  was  acquainted  with  the 
reasons  from  the  knowledge  she  obtained  of  what  was 
passing  in  various  directions.  The  influence  was  work- 
ing which  was  to  have  such  fata!  effects  in  the  course 
of  time.  Between  the  date  of  Mary's  audience  with 
the  Pope  and  the  middle  of  the  summer,  the  memorial 
from  England  must  have  been  presented  to  Gregory. 
The  absence  among  the  signatures  of  the  Assistants  of 
that  of  the  Rev.  John  Bennett,  though  himself  one  of 
their  number,  and  opposed,  as  we  shall  hereafter  see  to 
Mary    Ward    and    the    Institute,   leads  to  the  belief 


6o  John  Bennett's  letters. 

that  the  memorial  was  signed  and  forwarded  to  him 
after  he  was  at  Rome.  Clearly  Gregory  could  not 
have  seen  it  until  the  Congregations  of  the  Cardinals 
on  the  subject  of  the  Confirmation  were  already  being 
held. 

Bennett's  views  concerning  the  Institute  are 
plainly  visible  in  his  correspondence.  In  February, 
1622,  he  writes  to  Dr.  Bishop,  shortly  afterwards  made 
Bishop  of  Chalcedon  : 

The  Jesuitrices  here  follow  their  suit  underhand.  The 
Jesuits  disclaim  openly,  but  I  know  they  assist  underhand 
what  they  can;  but  they  will  never  in  this  Court  get  allow- 
ance, but  with  clausure,  as  I  am  made  assured.  The  matter 
is  a  ridiculous  folly  to  all  the  grave  that  I  hear  speak  of  it  in 
this  Court. 

Again  a  month  later  he  writes  : 

The  Jesuitrices  have  exhibited  ridiculous  petitions,  which 
have  scandalised  this  Court.  They  would  take  a  fourth  vow 
to  be  sent  amongst  the  Turks  and  infidels  to  gain  souls. 
Briefly,  clausure  they  must  embrace,  and  some  Order  already 
approved,  else  dissolve.  But  of  clausure  they  will  not  hear, 
and  in  other  Orders  there  is  not  the  perfection  they  aim  at : 
and  this  they  have  not  been  ashamed  to  answer  to  these 
great  prelates,  who  think  of  them  accordingly.  Infirinavit 
Dejis  consilimn  Achitophel.  I  marvel  what  madmen  advised 
them  hither  with  these  fooleries. 

And  again  : 

They  are  a  folly  to  this  town,  and  I  assure  you  have 
much  impeached  the  opinion  which  was  held  of  the  modesty 
and  shamefacedness  of  our  countrywomen.  Finally,  with- 
out clausure  they  must  dissolve,  which  is  fit  were  known 


All  or  nothing.  6i 

with  you,  that  they  delude  no  more  young  women  to  the 
hazard  of  their  ruin.  Here  are  carried  about  many  odd 
histories  of  them. 

These  remarks  show  very  well  the  impression  pro- 
duced, on  minds  not  favourable  to  her  plans,  of  the 
resolute  and  uncompromising  line  taken  by  Mary 
Ward.  She  would  have  all  or  nothing.  It  is  quite 
clear  that,  at  Rome  at  least,  there  was  no  lack  of 
a  disposition  to  meet  her  half-way.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  even  at  the  present  day,  it  would  not  be  easy  to 
find  a  recognized  congregation  of  religious  women 
carrying  out,  in  all  details,  the  plan  which  she  desired 
to  have  approved  in  the  seventeenth  century.  In- 
closure  is  not,  indeed,  of  strict  and  universal  obli- 
gation in  the  Congregations  which  have  taken  up 
work  similar  to  hers,  but  even  in  these  inclosure  is 
practically  observed.  Mary  and  her  companions  were 
strict  enough  in  the  rules  against  admitting  externs 
into  their  houses,  but  they  wished,  on  account  of  the 
circumstances  of  England,  to  be  allowed  themselves 
to  go  out  as  freely  as  the  Filles  de  la  Charite 
among  ourselves.  She  put  forward  in  her  memorial, 
as  we  have  seen  in  a  former  chapter,  a  resolution  to 
adhere  to  the  Constitutions  of  St.  Ignatius  which 
might  be  taken  by  an  unfriendly  person  as  the  ground 
of  the  remark  just  quoted  in  Bennett's  letter,  that  in 
other  orders  there  is  not  the  perfection  they  aim  at. 
Thus,  to  him,  the  "counsel  of  Achitophel  was  brought 
to  weakness."  The  English  Virgins  might  be  winning 
golden  opinions  as  to  their  personal  virtue,  but  the 
line  which  they  took  before  the  Congregation  was 
not  guided  by  a  policy  likely  to  conciliate  opposition. 


62  Memorial  before  the  Pope. 

They  acted  as  if  the  fact  that  the  Constitutions  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus  had  been  approved  for  that 
Order,  made  their  own  proposed  adoption  of  the  same 
Constitutions  a  measure  which  they  had  a  right  to 
expect  to  be  granted,  unless  some  overwhelming 
reason  could  be  shown  to  the  contrary.  But  at 
Rome  their  plan  was  naturally  viewed  as  one  for 
which  the  Holy  See  must  require  overwhelming 
reasons  in  order  to  grant  it. 

After  two  or  three  audiences  with  the  Pope,  and 
assisting  at  the  deliberations  of  the  Cardinals  of 
the  Inquisition,  John  Bennett,  at  length,  in  June  of 
the  year  we  are  considering,  obtained  from  the  latter 
a  decree  declaring  it  advisable  that  a  bishop  should 
be  appointed  for  the  Church  in  England.  About  this 
time,  or  at  one  of  his  other  interviews  with  the 
Holy  Father,  in  order  to  secure  the  advantage  which 
his  exertions  had  gained,  the  memorial  concerning 
Mary  Ward  and  the  Institute  was  probably  brought 
forward.  It  was  a  stroke  aimed  at  those  who  were 
opposing  the  introduction  of  Episcopal  Rule,  in  part 
perhaps  to  show  some  of  the  results  which  ensued 
from  its  absence,  and  it  told  with  good  effect.  Mary 
must  have  been  expecting  the  blow,  which  had  not 
yet  fallen,  when,  foreseeing  what  would  happen,  she 
followed  up  the  discussions  of  the  Fourth  Congrega- 
tion of  Regulars  respecting  her  business,  by  a  petition 
in  the  name  of  herself  and  her  companions,  presented 
in  the  Fifth  Assembly.  At  the  earlier  meetings  it 
would  seem  that  both  the  Cardinals  and  the  Pope 
had  appeared  favourable  to  the  adoption  of  Mary's 
plans  in  full.     The  change  which  had  been  working 


Petition  to  the  Cardinals.  63 

becomes,  however,  visible  from  the  contents  of  this 
petition,  the  subject  of  inclosure  having  been  intro- 
duced at  the  session  just  ended.  The  petition  will 
also  show  Mary's  consequent  course  of  action.  It  is 
as  follows  •} 

Most  Illustrious  and  Reverend  Lord, — The  English 
Ladies  having  been  notified  that  in  the  last  Congregation 
this,  among  other  means,  was  discussed,  namely,  that, 
their  Institute  preserved,  they  should  be  confirmed  under 
the  name  of  Oblates,  with  the  form  of  inclosure  like 
that  of  the  Torre  di  Specchio,  in  order  to  avoid  an 
entire  inclosure ;  which  being  very  far  from  that  manner 
of  living  which  they  have  until  now  practised,  and  which 
was  chosen  by  them,  therefore  more  time  is  necessary, 
well  to  consider  and  recommend  the  matter  to  God 
before  they  can  determine  and  give  a  decision  as  to  the 
above.  And  because  these  Ladies  think  that  they  shall  not 
leave  Rome  so  soon,  in  order  that  the  decision  may  be  made 
beforehand  upon  what  they  ask,  therefore  they  humbly 
entreat  your  Lordship  to  grant  that,  in  the  interval  while 
they  remain  here  in  Rome,  they  may,  at  their  own  expense, 
do  the  same  things  which  they  have  done  in  other  places 
where  they  have  been,  in  order  that  your  Lordship  may 
better  see  and  understand  their  habits  and  manner  of  living. 
And  for  so  great  a  favour  these  Ladies  will  ever  pray,  etc. 

If  this  petition  is  compared  with  the  accounts 
Mary  herself  gives  of  the  whole  business  on  two 
different  occasions,  it  will  be  seen  that  she  must  have 
had  information  that  not  only  a  delay,  but  an  entire 

^  Nymphenbiirg     Archives.         In     Italian,     addressed      outside, 
"Al  molto  Illmo.  eh  Rmo.  Signe.  il  Monsigr.  Campegio,   Secretario. 
della  Congregatione  de'  Vescovi  et  Regolare."     Docketed  in  another 
ancient  hand,  "dated,  July  i,  1622,  5  Congregation,  writt  out." 


64  Account  of  proceedings. 

refusal  from  the  Pope  was  imminent.  The  first  of 
these  accounts  was  in  a  memorial-  sent  to  Cardinal 
Bprghese  three  years  subsequently ;  the  other  was 
addressed  to  Pope  Urban  VI 1 1,  at  a  still  later  period, 
and  will  be  quoted  in  its  place.  To  Cardinal 
Borghese,  in  1625,  Mary,  in  conjunction  with  her  com- 
panions, writes  that 

Pope  Gregory  XV.,  of  happy  memory,  received  them  at 
first  graciously  and  laid  their  business  before  the  Congrega- 
tion of  Regulars,  returning  very  excellent  letters  to  the 
Princes  [whose  recommendations  they  had  brought  to 
Rome],  expressing  all  that  favour  which  they  had  claimed 
towards  the  Institute  and  its  members.  But  the  enemy  of 
all  good  instigated  some  ecclesiastics  and  religious  (through 
jealousy  alone  of  the  resemblance  of  their  Institute  to  that 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus)  to  deprive  them  of  their  good  fame, 
by  most  false  reports,  saying  and  affirming  that  the  said 
Ladies  preach  in  pulpits  or  places  of  assembly,  and  that 
they  dispute  publicly  de  rebus  divi?iis,  with  other  similar 
most  false  and  extravagant  things,  far  removed  from  their 
habits  or  thoughts.  Nevertheless  these  reports  were  but  too 
much  believed,  and  some  of  the  Illustrious  Lord  Cardinals 
of  the  said  Congregation  of  Regulars  have  shown  them- 
selves to  be  of  these  opinions  even  until  now,  and  those 
falsehoods  were  the  cause  that  His  Holiness  Gregory  XV. 
then  made  difficulties  as  to  confirming  their  Institute.  See- 
ing wliich  the  said  Ladies  petitioned  that  leave  should  be 
granted  them  to  live  here  in  Rome  in  a  collegiate  manner, 
or  as  for  many  years  they  had  lived  elsewhere  (in  order  that 
experience  might  prove  their  habits  not  to  be  such  as  they 
were  said  to  be  by  their  adversaries),  which  was  found  good 
and  conceded  by  His  Holiness  and  the  said  Congregation 

-  Nymphenburg  Archives. 


Petition  granted,  65 

of  Regulars.  They  have  therefore  put  this  into  execution 
and  resided  here  in  Rome  until  the  present  time,  which  is 
nearly  the  space  of  three  years. 

Nothing  could  be  better,  under  the  circumstances, 
than  the  proposal  now  made,  that  the  Institute  should 
be  fairly  tried.  Mary's  wisdom  is  manifest  in  asking 
at  this  juncture  to  be  permitted  to  practise  their  way 
of  life  in  Rome  before  the  eyes  of  the  Pope  and  Car- 
dinals, and  thus  to  live  down  the  accusations  which 
had  been  brought  forward,  and  win  their  approval.  She 
was  clear-sighted  enough  to  be  aware  that  a  refusal 
from  the  Holy  See  on  the  question  of  the  principles 
involved  in  the  proposed  Institute,  supported  by  such 
reasons  as  those  urged  in  the  memorial,  would  be 
all  but  ruin  and  was  to  be  hindered  at  whatever  cost. 
But  it  was  a  venturesome  undertaking  when  we  re- 
member that  such  a  way  of  life  was  quite  new  to  the 
Church  at  large.  Such  an  attempt  would  scarcely 
have  been  risked  by  any  but  one  so  brave  as  she  was. 
It  shows  at  the  same  time  the  confidence  she  had 
in  the  solid  virtues  and  discretion  of  those  with  her, 
and  yet  more,  her  confidence  in  God  that  He  would 
carry  them  safely  through  such  an  ordeal.  Her 
proposition  was  made  opportunely,  and  granted. 
We  shall  see  that  Mary  herself  personally  had 
much  to  do  with  its  acceptance.  Had  it  been 
delayed,  however,  this  petition  would  probably  have 
been  refused  by  Gregory  equally  with  that  for  con- 
firmation. It  was  natural  that  the  opposition  to 
her  plans  should  have  increased  during  the  sittings 
of  the  Congregation.  Many  had  listened  and  given 
credence   to   the   reports  which  were   but   too  soon 

F 


66  Undertaking  difficult. 

freely  circulated,  and  were  actively  engaging  them- 
selves against  her  proposals.  In  turning  for  in- 
formation to  the  manuscript,^  already  largely  quoted, 
we  find  the  writer's  lips  indeed  sealed  as  to  more 
than  a  general  allusion  to  individuals.  Still  she 
:says : 

It  would  too  far  pass  the  limits  of  this  pretended  relation 
to  particularize  all  her  oppositions  and  opposers,  some 
regardlessly  public  and  in  their  own  colours  openly  employed 
their  whole  power,  others  pretending  friendship  had  the 
larger  field  and  more  favourable  occasion  to  play  their  game 
and  gain  the  effect  of  their  designs ;  but  God  Almighty  gave 
His  servant  charity  enough  generously  to  pardon  the  one 
and  the  other,  and  skill,  prudence,  and  courage  so  to  carry 
the  business,  as  notwithstanding  all  the  efforts  of  her 
adversaries,  she  obtained  to  do  in  Rome  as  in  other 
places,  that  was,  both  in  their  own  personal  practice,  as  con- 
cerns our  manner  of  living,  and  for  what  regards  our  neigh- 
bour and  assistance  to  others,  in  instructing  the  youth  of  our 
sex  in  virtue  and  piety,  and  showing  them  moreover,  gratis, 
how  to  labour  in  works  and  other  things  fitting  for  young 
girls. 

It  is  clear  also,  that  the  permission  now  given 
would  not  have  been  accorded,  if  the  highest  Roman 
authorities  had  attached  implicit  credence  to  the 
.injurious  reports  about  the  English  Ladies,  The 
Institute  had  now  a  good  opportunity  of  being 
tried  and  seen  at  work.  But  this  would  not  have 
ibeen  granted,  if  its  members  had  already  been 
♦deemed  unworthy  of  confidence  or  consideration, 
at  least  by  those  highest  in  authority.  Mary 
liad  probably  never  anticipated  making  any  settle- 
*  Winefrid  Wigmore's  biography. 


Barbara  Ward's  illness.  67 

ment  in  Rome  when  she  undertook  the  journey- 
thither,  but  the  Providence  of  God  had  so  brought 
it  about,  and  she  set  herself  to  the  task  in  good 
earnest.  Her  five  travelling  companions  were  by 
no  means  sufficient  to  develope  a  work,  which  not 
only  by  its  efficiency  and  practical  usefulness,  but 
by  exhibiting  at  the  same  time  all  the  beautiful 
order  and  regularity  of  a  grave  community  life,  might 
find  favour  in  the  opinion,  as  well  of  the  Pope  and  the 
Sacred  College,  as  of  all  Rome  itself  For  no  less 
was  requisite,  Mary  judging  rightly  that  the  eyes  of 
the  whole  city  would  be  upon  them.  Reinforcements 
to  their  strength  as  to  numbers  were  plainly  necessary. 
Besides,  of  the  five  travellers,  Barbara  Ward,  the 
sympathising  and  loving  sister  who  had  hitherto 
shared  so  largely  in  all  Mary's  toils  and  anxieties, 
was  soon  to  be  taken  from  her,  and  was  at  this  time 
not  only  unfit  for  active  work  of  any  kind,  but  in  fact 
dying  by  slow  degrees. 

We  have  seen  that  in  June,  1622,  in  the  midst  of 
the  negotiations  with  the  Congregation  of  Cardinals, 
the  whole  of  the  household  had  been  visited  with  an 
epidemic.  This  complaint,  which  was  supposed  to  be 
a  kind  of  small-pox,  from  which  the  rest  were  soon 
free,  laid  a  withering  hand  on  Barbara's  health.  She 
caught  cold  and  the  disease  was  turned  inwards. 
When  somewhat  recovered  from  the  first  attack,  the 
good  nuns  of  the  Torre  de'  Specchi  offered  their  aid, 
and  she  spent  a  few  weeks  with  them  in  the  hopes 
that  their  care  and  nursing  would  entirely  restore  her, 
while  she  at  the  same  time  had  an  opportunity  of 
being  instructed  in  the  Italian  language.      But  she 


68  Reinforcements  from  Liege. 

returned  no  better,  and  as  the  hot  weather  advanced 
she  failed  gradually.  By  the  alms  of  kind  friends,  her 
companions  were  enabled,  though  with  great  difficulty 
to  themselves,  to  take  Barbara  out  of  the  intense  heat 
of  a  Roman  summer,  thirty  miles  into  the  country. 
But  she  did  not  rally,  and  came  back  only  to  be  con- 
fined to  her  bed,  and  needing  for  her  alleviation  all 
the  attention  which  the  devotion  and  love  of  her 
Sisters  in  religion  lavished  upon  her. 

Meanwhile  Mary  had  quickly  determined  upon 
adding  to  the  community  at  Rome  from  among  those 
she  had  left  behind  at  Liege  and  elsewhere.  Besides 
the  novices  at  the  Novitiate  House  there  were  then 
many  of  the  older  members  from  St.  Omer  who  had 
been  transferred  to  Liege,  leaving  not  more  than 
fourteen  or  sixteen  at  the  original  mother-house.  Of 
Mary's  correspondence  with  Barbara  Babthorpe  on  the 
subject  of  a  further  transplantation  to  Rome,  only  a 
fragment  of  a  letter  remains,  which  also  is  apparently 
not  the  first.  It  seems  rather  to  be  an  addition  to 
others  already  sent,  and  contains  her  final  decisions  as 
to  some  of  those  summoned  and  those  who  were  to 
remain  behind.  Her  reasons  for  sending  for  Barbara 
herself,  for  which  she  almost  apologises,  are  not 
apparent.  It  was  scarcely  alone  to  convoy  the  rest  of 
the  party,  for  Barbara  was  then  filling  the  responsible 
post  of  Provincial  of  the  Houses  of  the  Institute  in 
Belgium  and  Germany.  Mary  perhaps  wished,  on  this 
very  account,  both  to  take  council  with  Barbara,  of 
whose  judgment  she  had  so  high  an  opinion,  and  to 
give  her  further  directions  for  her  guidance.  The 
attitude  of  the  Holy  See  towards  the  Institute  was  in 


Style  of  Mary's  letters.  69 

some  degree  less  favourable  than  that  of  which  they 
had  been  assured  by  Paul  V.,  and  it  may  have  appeared 
to  Mary  needful  that  Barbara  should  be  more  fully 
acquainted  with  what  was  going  on  than  could  be 
prudently  communicated  by  letter.  She  certainly  did 
not  remain  as  a  permanent  inmate  at  Rome,  as  we 
find  her  again  at  Liege  the  following  year. 

The  characteristics  of  Mary's  ordinary  correspond- 
ence with  her  companions  are  very  observable  in  the 
fragment  of  the  letter  to  Barbara  on  this  occasion — 
her  cheerfulness,  and  the  total  absence  of  anything 
like  a  complaint  or  a  murmur  concerning  either  a  cir- 
cumstance or  a  person,  however  vexatious  or  contrary, 
the  care  to  avoid  what  in  the  least  might  approach  to 
a  sad  or  discouraging  view  of  things,  or  in  any  way 
depress  her  correspondent,  even  entering  readily 
into  some  little  joke  which  had  been  retailed  to  her, 
may  be  noted.  Her  style,  too,  with  its  simplicity 
and  natural  homely  wording,  and  the  absence  of 
anything  like  affectation  or  exaggeration,  affords  a 
happy  contrast  to  the  laboured,  flowery  compositions 
so  generally  in  vogue  in  her  own  day,  even  in 
familiar  intercourse  such  as  these  letters  bring  before 
us.  In  the  first  part  of  her  letter,  which  has  been 
carefully  cut  away,  Mary  seems  to  have  been  writing 
of  the  Sister  who  was  to  be  the  Superioress  in  Rome. 
She  proceeds  : 

This  29th  of  8bre,  1622. 

Two  companions  to  help  her  in  businesses  and  a  Sister 

to  cooke  to  her  and  do  necessary  things  for  her :  we  waste 

Superiors  for  want  of  helps,  I  can  speak  by  experience  : 

Mary  Cam  [pian]  and  she  may  call  Doll  Rookwood  or  some 


70  Letter  to  Barbara  Babthorpe. 

other  that  can  write  well  and  fast,  but  alas  you  have  no 
other  !  I  think  for  the  present  she  must  be  glad  to  use  her. 
What  shifts  will  you  make  for  a  companion  for  Mother 
Anne,  by  all  means  allot  her  one  out  of  hand,  it  will  destroy 
her  health  utterly  to  be  always  present.  For  lay-sisters  for 
this  place,  I  like  well  of  Margett  and  little  Nell,  sup- 
posing what  you  say.  Jane  de  la  Cost  can  do  little  in  the 
opinion  of  all  here,  and  I  would  not  have  you  venture 
Mary  Chator.  Nell  were  very  fit  if  she  leave  her  fooleries, 
as  all  here  think.  Jesus  be  with  you.  The  next  week  I 
will  write  again,  but  if  you  be  ready  before  stay  not  of  it. 
Make  I  not  bold  with  your  sickly  body  to  send  for  you  so 
hard  a  journey  in  the  deep  of  winter !  I  have  great 
confidence  of  your  safe  coming,  but  how  much  and  ex- 
ceedingly do  I  desire  that  your  coming  and  all  those  that 
come  might  be  more  secret  than  to  any  work  we  took  in 
hand,  both  there  and  by  the  way,  and  rather  none  went 
to  confession  in  the  way  than  you  should  be  discovered. 
Mirth  at  this  time  is  next  to  grace.  God's  blessing  have 
Mother  Elis.  her  heart  for  knocking  your  sooty  fingers  !  ^ 

Mother  Anne  Gage,  for  whose  health  Mary  is  so 
careful,  had  been  left  by  her  as  Superioress  in  Liege. 
It  appears  as  if  Susanna  Rookvvood  had  been  her 
companion,  who  is  now  needed  for  Rome,  where  her 
writing  powers  will  be  called  into  play  to  aid  Mary 
Poyntz,  the  other  companion  of  the  Superioress 
there,  who  is  here  named  by  the  frequent  alias  of 

*  Manuscript  letter  Nymphenburg  Archives  in  Mary  Ward's  large 
handwriting.  It  is  addressed  on  the  outside  "  For  the  very  Rd.  Mother, 
Mor.  Barbara  Babthorpe,  Proll.  of  ours,  Leige."  There  are  many 
fragments  of  letters  in  the  collections  similarly  carefully  cut  off  from  the 
context,  apparently  by  the  original  possessors,  as  letters  containing 
private  matter,  or  what  might  prove  dangerous  if  falling  into  unsafe 
hands.  In  others,  names  and  sometimes  whole  lines  are  erased,  for  the 
same  purpose,  doubtless. 


Organization  of  schools.  71 

Campian,  which  she  mostly  bore  abroad.  The  name 
of  the  Superioress  is  not  mentioned,  but  was  possibly 
Mother  Elisabeth  Cotton,^  who  is  soon  mentioned 
among  the  household  at  Rome.  Mother  Margaret 
Horde  was  procuratrix.  Mary's  anxieties  as  to  the 
condition  of  her  affairs,  creep  out  in  her  earnest 
desire  that  their  journey  should  be  unknown  ta 
either  friends  or  opposers.  Her  plan  for  her  Roman 
work  involved  a  public  school,  and  for  this  purpose 
good  teachers  were  requisite.  Several  Sisters  not 
named  here,  who  possessed  fitting  talents  and  require- 
ments, were  therefore  summoned  from  Flanders  by 
Mary,  and  among  them  we  find  the  names  of  Vaux, 
Stanley,  and  Fortescue,  with  others  mentioned  in 
Mary  Ward's  subsequent  letters.  A  large  school  of 
children  of  the  lower  classes  was  soon  collected,  in, 
which  besides  ordinary  learning  and  religious  instruc- 
tion, various  useful  works  were  taught  to  the  pupils, 
of  a  description  suitable  for  enabling  them  to  gain  a 
living.  A  school  of  any  kind  for  girls,  and  taught  by 
ladies  in  a  religious  dress,  was  an  entire  novelty.  It 
was  probably  the  first  attempt  ever  made  in  Rome^ 
and  attracted  proportionate  attention,  especially  from 
its  industrial  character,  as  it  would  in  these  days  be 
termed.  Besides  this  it  had  another  recommendation 
equally  unexpected,  namely,  that  all  this  teaching  was 
without  any  remuneration.  No  wonder  that  the 
school  found  great  favour  with  the  poor,  whose 
children  flocked  joyfully  to  the  English  Ladies,  nor 

^  One  of  the  Cotton  family  of  Warblington,  Hants,  ancestors  of  Sir 
Robert  Cotton,  founder  of  the  Cottonian  Librar}-.  The  Cottons  and 
Shelleys,  already  named,  were  nearly  related. 


72      '       Accounts  of  Barbara  Ward. 

that  among  the  rich  and  great  Mary  and  her  com- 
panions were  spoken  of  with  admiration  for  their  holy 
self-denying  lives  and  their  courage  and  devotion. 


CHAPTER    V. 

A  Holy  Death. 
1622,  1623. 

But  while  the  school  arrangements  were  in  pro- 
gress, and  the  fresh  party  of  travellers  arriving  from 
Liege,  Barbara  Ward  was  slowly  fading  away  on 
her  sick-bed.  The  beauty  and  holiness  of  her 
character  were  still  further  developed  during  the  long 
months  of  suffering  she  had  to  pass  through.  Of 
these  there  are  two  lengthy  accounts,  full  rather  of 
words  than  facts,  by  her  Sisters  in  religion,  one 
already  mentioned,^  by  Margaret  Horde,^  the  other 
written  directly  after  her  death  by  one  who  witnessed 
it  also,  which  was  to  be  read  in  their  refectories, 
and  which  became  apparently  the  groundwork  of 
Mother  Margaret's  still  more  prolix  history.  They 
are  both  addressed  to  the  members  of  the  Institute  in 
the  distant  houses. 

Barbara  had  already  learned  to  love  suffering  in 
other  shapes.     She  was  now  to  be  tried  by  that  form 

^  MS.  xliii.  8.  Bibl,  Barberini,  Rome,  a  copy  of  which  is  in  the 
Public  Record  Office. 

^  Nymphenburg  Archives. 


Barbara  s  stiff ermgs. 


of  it,  in  lingering  bodily  illness,  by  which  God  so 
frequently  finally  purifies  and  perfects  souls  dear  to 
Him,  before  He  calls  them  to  Himself  Mother 
Margaret,  with  her  seventeenth  century  pen,  writes  of 
her  symptoms  as  "six  leopards  which  tormented  our 
living  martyr,  every  one  gnawing,  according  to  their 
appetite,  and  conspiring  together  against  this  servant 
of  Christ,  who  embraced  every  one  as  pledges  of  love 
sent  by  her  Lord  to  increase  her  merit."  Among 
them  was  a  burning  intermittent  fever,  seizing  her 
daily  for  several  hours,  "  which  in  these  countries  is 
intolerable,  and  in  the  heats  of  the  year  a  Purgatory 
on  earth."  Ague  and  cough  and  the  other  attendants 
of  consumption  were  not  absent.  And  to  add  to  the 
pressure  of  a  suffering  disease,  Barbara,  with  all  her 
deep  sympathy  for  Mary  and  her  religious  Sisters, 
and  for  the  welfare  of  the  Institute  as  God's  work,  felt 
keenly  their  difficult  situation,  the  anxious  condition 
of  affairs,  and,  not  least,  the  "  continual  clamours  and 
injuries  done  to  ours,"  writes  Mother  Margaret,  "  in 
all  places  wheresoever  they  come,  not  only  by  pro- 
fessed enemies,  but  also  such  as  ought  to  be  friends." 

Poverty  too  was  another  daily  trial  which,  as 
Barbara  knew  well,  had  to  be  faced  and  borne  with  a 
good  grace  and  with  cheerfulness,  lest  the  very  know- 
ledge of  their  narrow  means  should  injure  the  work 
before  them  among  well-meaning  but  timid  friends. 
This  was  not  such  poverty  as  consists  in  the 
deprivation  of  comforts  or  little  pleasures,  but  the 
actual  want  of  the  wherewithal  to  provide  fitting  food, 
clothing,  and  lodging,  and  what  was  requisite  for  their 
school,  which  they  had  offered  to  keep  at  their  own 


74  Love  of  God. 

expense.  In  the  days  of  her  better  health,  when 
poverty  pressed  sorely,  Barbara,  full  of  confidence, 
would,  with  a  magnanimous  heart,  often  say  to  her 
Sisters,  "  It  is  impossible  for  God,  Who  is  so  good, 
that  ever  He  should  permit  His  poor  children  to 
want ! "  And  now  in  the  days  of  her  illness  and 
weakness,  this  confidence  in  the  loving  protection  of 
her  Father  in  Heaven  had  its  answer,  in  the  striking 
way  in  which  all  her  needs  were  supplied.  Mother 
Margaret  says,  "  it  was  admirable,  and  far  behind  all 
our  expectations,  otherwise  her  days  must  have  been 
much  shortened,  yet  God  would  not  permit  His 
servant  to  want  things  necessary,  nor  us  to  be  afflicted 
for  that  which  our  poverty  could  not  remedy,  but 
taking  the  care  of  her  upon  Himself,  distributed  to 
His  daughter  with  His  Fatherly  hands."  Yet  so 
thoughtful  was  Barbara  still  for  those  around  her  and 
for  their  needs  that  she  would  "  many  times  say  this 
and  that  pleased  her  not,  because  she  would  not  have 
them  at  such  expense." 

As  Barbara  approached  her  end,  all  her  spiritual 
powers  grew  both  in  purity  and  intensity.  The 
energy  and  generosity  of  character  which  formerly 
made  her  "  not  endure  to  hear  any  one  allege 
difficulties  in  God's  service,  but  presently  she  would 
reprehend  the  same  as  an  injury  to  her  Beloved," 
were  transformed  into  a  most  perfect  patience 
and  oneness  of  will  with  God.  The  ardent  love 
which  before  her  illness  had  caused  her  "  many 
times  to  break  out  into  tears  and  exclamations 
that  she  could  not  love  God  in  this  life  as  He 
deserved,  nor  as  she  desired  to  do,"  now  was  changed 


Desire  of  death.  75 

into  a  burning  desire  to  be  with  Him.  "  She  was 
always  recollected  and  drawn  up  into  God,"  says  her 
Sister  in  religion,  "  so  that  when  we  came  unto  her  she 
seemed  a  soul  languishing  in  Divine  love,  rather  than 
a  body  worn  out  with  sickness,  such  her  looks,  such 
her  gestures,  such  her  countenance  and  composition 
of  body."  She  was  never  heard  to  complain,  or 
desire  aught  but  what  God's  good  Providence  brought 
her.  It  is  certain  she  desired  to  be  dissolved  that  she 
might  live  to  Christ,  but  because  she  saw  we  desired 
her  life,  therefore  she  would  often  say,  "  If  I  can  do 
any  good,  and  if  it  be  God's  will,  I  am  contented 
to  live,  if  not.  His  holy  will  be  done."  No  marvel 
that  the  desire  of  her  companions  should  still  be  to 
retain  her  among  them.  Amidst  all  the  varieties  and 
depressions  of  illness,  her  unvarying  cheerfulness,  that 
accompaniment  of  a  will  lost  in  the  Divine  will,  and 
one  of  the  notes  of  resemblance  of  character  between 
herself  and  her  sister  Mary,  did  not  fail  her.  The 
brightness  of  "  the  morning  star,  which  enlightened, 
comforted,  and  encouraged  every  one  of  the  company,, 
when  by  reason  of  her  employments  the  mother  sun 
could  not  appear,"  as  Mother  Margaret,  in  the  warmth 
of  her  affection  and  the  exuberance  of  her  pen 
styles  Barbara,  remained  undimmed  to  the  last. 

But  what  must  the  knowledge  of  Barbara's 
gradual  failure  have  been  to  Mary  herself,  as  the 
certainty  that  she  was  to  lose  one  so  loved  became 
more  and  more  impressed  upon  all !  With  all  her 
immense  energy  and  power  of  carrying  on  difficult 
work,  the  change  each  day,  from  the  wearisome 
struggle  to  maintain  her  ground  va.  the  midst  of  evil 


76  Sympathy  in  Rome. 

reports,  vexatious  opposition,  the  attempts  of  declared 
enemies  and  the  half-measures  of  cold-hearted  friends, 
to  the  blessed  repose  of  Barbara's  sick  room,  where 
our  Lord  made  His  Presence  felt  by  the  atmosphere 
of  peace  He  shed  around,  would  have  been  a  happy 
moment  to  Mary,  but  for  the  interior  pang  which 
spoke  of  the  parting  as  near  at  hand.  Who  can  doubt 
that  every  spare  hour  was  spent  with  her  dying  sister  ? 
We  know  besides  that  for  many  weeks  Mary  slept  in 
the  same  room  with  her,  in  order  not  to  be  absent 
from  Barbara  through  the  night.  Mary's  presence 
was  the  sufferer's  greatest  earthly  consolation,  and  the 
loving  tenderness  of  God's  good  Providence  added 
yet  another  to  soothe  her  last  moments.  Susanna 
Rookwood,  the  early  friend  and  companion,  could 
have  arrived  from  Liege  but  very  shortly  before 
Barbara's  departure,  and  we  find  her  at  once  at  her 
bedside  with  Mary,  watching  by  her  and  attending  to 
her  needs  during  the  long  night  hours. 

Deep  sympathy  was  shown  in  Rome  towards 
Barbara  and  Mary  and  their  companions  during 
this  long  trial.  "  The  Masses  and  prayers,  mortifica- 
tions, and  other  pious  works  which  were  daily  offered 
for  Barbara's  health  were  innumerable.  In  the  Casa 
Professa  (the  Gesu)  Father  General  commanded  a 
bill  to  be  put  up  in  the  sacristy  that  all  should  remem- 
ber her  in  their  Masses  and  prayers.  Some  twelve  or 
fourteen  days  before  her  death.  Mother  Chief 
Superior  put  up  a  great  candle  before  the  body  of 
St.  Ignatius,  which  when  it  was  burned,  the  Fathers 
themselves  supplied  the  same  and  kept  it  burning 
till  she  was  dead,  and  in  the  monastery  where   she 


Last  moments.  'j'j 


had  lived  [Torre  de'  Specchi]  they  kept  continual 
quaranf  ore  of  prayer  for  her,  the  religious  daily 
making  disciplines,  fasting,  vows,  and  other  devotions 
and  mortifications  to  recover  her  health.  Neither 
wanted  she  charity  in  other  religious  houses,  who  con- 
tinually importuned  Almighty  God  for  her  health  and 
life." 

But  it  pleased  His  Divine  Majesty  to  be  glorified 
by  her  death,  and  she  "  daily  grew  weaker  and  weaker 
until  her  body  became  a  mere  atom,  nothing  left 
thereof  but  skin  and  bones."  Ten  days  before  her 
departure  she  desired  to  have  her  Viaticum,  and  five 
days  later  the  Holy  Oils,  "which  she  received  with 
great  courage,  contentment  of  mind,  and  full  resigna- 
tion to  God's  will,  herself  answering  to  the  priest  dis- 
tinctly every  word.  Yet  it  pleased  God  she  grew 
better  again  and  put  us  all  in  great  hopes  of  her 
recovery."  However,  "upon  the  25th  of  January 
(1623,  N.S.),  being  Wednesday,  and  the  Conversion 
of  St.  Paul,  she  having  slept  well  all  that  night,  and 
awaking  at  four  of  the  clock  in  the  morning,  pre- 
sently, as  accustomed,  Mother  Susan  Rookwood 
brought  her  some  broth  to  drink,  which  when  she  had 
taken,  she  sat  still,  not  offering  as  at  other  times  to 
lie  down,  and  being  demanded  how  she  did  she 
answered  faint.  Mother  Susan  asked  her  if  she 
should  call  Mother  Chief  Superior  ?  She  said 
*  No,'  not  being  willing  to  trouble  her  rest.  But 
Mother  Chief  Superior  was  called,  who  came  imme- 
diately, for  she  lay  in  the  same  chamber.  When 
she  came  she  found  her  dearest  Sister  in  her  agony, 
and  great  drops  trickling  down  her  face,  with  her  eyes 


78  Dying  words. 

towards  Heaven  most  firmly  fixed  on  the  Holy  of 
Holies,  as  we  may  probably  think,  pronouncing 
these  words,  leisurely  and  distinctly,  with  a  longing 
voice  :  *  O  Lord,  O  Lord,  O  Lord,  O  Lord  ! '  and 
thus  she  continued  for  a  Miserere,  all  her  whole 
powers  of  body  and  soul  so  fixed  upon  God  that  it 
seemed  clear  unto  us  all  she  enjoyed  the  Divine  Pre- 
sence and  had  a  most  clear  sight  thereof  as  appeared 
by  her  looks  overwhelmed  in  Him,  so  that  she  had 
forgotten  all  worldly  affection,  even  her  who  she  had 
always  loved  better  than  herself  Mother  Chief 
Superior  bid  her  call  upon  Jesus,  which  she  did, 
saying,  '  Jesus,  Jesus,  Je — ,'  not  being  able  to  pro- 
nounce the  word  siis,  and  inclining  down  her  head 
gave  up  her  happy  soul  into  the  hands  of  the  owner 
Who  had  bought  it  with  His  own  most  Precious 
Blood,  and  now  for  her  greater  consolation  had  come 
in  person  to  fetch  it  away.  So  composed  and  quiet, 
neither  moving  hand,  foot,  head,  eye,  mouth,  or  any 
other  part  of  her  body,  and  so  gave  up  her  ghost  in  as 
great  quietness  as  if  she  set  herself  to  sleep." 

To  turn  from  this  holy  death-bed  scene  to  Mary 
Ward,  herself  one  of  the  witnesses  standing  by.  If 
Barbara's  end  was  full  of  peace  in  the  union  of  her 
will  with  God,  so  severe  a  trial  but  served  to  manifest 
the  same  grace  in  Mary  with  all  its  admirable  effects. 
We  read  of  her  that  so  great  was  her  resignation 
to  the  Divine  will  that  she  endured  her  loss  "  not 
only  without  a  murmur  but  even  without  showing 
the  slightest  change  of  countenance.  She  had  the 
courage  to  dress  her  when  dead,  and  finally  to  help 
to  lay  her    in    her    coffin,  as    if   she    had    rendered 


Masses  and  prayers.  79 

some  pleasing  service  to  a  friend,  as  doubtless  it 
was  to  the  Friend  of  friends,  to  see  her  part  for 
His  will  and  because  His  will,  not  only  with  a 
portion  of  her  heart,  but  her  soul,  and  to  suffer 
this  parting  as  if  it  were  a  glory  to  her  to  have 
the  occasion."  She  lost  not  a  moment  in  obtaining 
for  Barbara  that  further  help  for  her  soul  of  which 
she  might  stand  in  need,  but  at  once  "despatched 
letters  to  all  the  Fathers'  colleges  in  Rome,  and  to 
divers  other  convents  and  monasteries  to  crave 
charity  for  her.  And  God  so  concurred  that  she 
had  the  same  in  a  most  ample  manner,  for  not 
withstanding  that  there  died  one  the  same  morning, 
which  had  given  three  thousand  crowns  to  the  Casa 
Professa  but  a  few  days  before,  yet  Father  General 
gave  order  that  all  the  Masses  should  be  said  for  our 
Mother,  and  the  benefactor  served  next  day.  Great 
store  of  Masses  and  prayers  was  said  for  her  in  divers 
other  places,  everyone  lamenting  her  death,  even 
those  who  had  never  seen  her.  In  the  English 
College  all  the  Fathers  and  priests  said  their  Masses 
for  her,  and  the  scholars  and  others  their  beads.  High 
Mass  was  sung,  and  the  Offices  of  the  Dead." 

"  Here  I  cannot  let  pass,"  continues  the  writer, 
"  two  notable  things  which  happened  in  time  of  sing- 
ing the  Offices.  The  first  was,  that  one  of  ours,  being 
in  an  extreme  desolation  for  our  deceased  Mother,  as 
she  was  kneeling  by  the  dead  corpse,  suddenly  all 
affliction  left  her,  and  in  place  thereof  she  enjoyed  an 
extraordinary  peace  and  tranquillity  of  mind.  The 
second  was  of  more  admiration.  You  must  under- 
stand that  our  dead  Mother,  by  reason  of  her  long 


8o  Change  after  death. 

and  painful  sickness,  after  she  was  departed  this  life, 
she  seemed  to  be  a  woman  of  fifty  or  sixty  years  of 
age,  and  whilst  she  lay  upon  the  bier  in  the  church 
she  changed  her  countenance,  and  reformed  again 
to  her  former  favour.  This  was  not  only  perceived 
by  some  of  ours,  but  also  by  divers  others  who  had 
seen  her  in  our  house  and  now  in  the  church.  The 
Office  being  ended,  her  body  was  interred  before  the 
altar  of  our  Blessed  Lady,  at  the  Gospel  end  near 
to  the  cmicelle  [rails]  of  the  high  altar.  There  she 
lieth  in  a  wooden  chest,  with  a  writing  on  a  parch- 
ment which  showeth  who  she  is  and  the  cause  of  her 
coming  to  Rome."  ^ 

^  In  the  Institute  House  at  Alt  Getting,  Bavaria,  is  still  preserved  a 
rough  hair  cloth  garment  belonging  to  Barbara  Ward.  It  was  brought 
from  the  original  house  at  Munich  which  was  founded  by  Mary  Ward, 
and  closed  at  the  secularization  in  1809.  The  garment  has  this  inscrip- 
tion, in  an  old  English  handwriting,  fastened  to  it  :  "This  is  Mother 
Barbara  Ward's  coat  in  her  last  sickness,  and  afterwards  woarne  by 
Mr.  Lee  when  he  came  with  our  Mother  from  Rome." 


CHAPTER   VI. 

A  House  at  Naples. 
1623. 

In  parting  with  Barbara  Ward,  it  may  not  be  un- 
interesting to  our  readers  to  learn  her  impressions 
of  certain  features  in  her  sister  Mary's  character,  as 
she  had  noted  them  down  from  her  own  observation 
but  a  short  time  before  her  own  illness  and  death. 
They  place  Mary  more  livingly  before  us,  in  those 
habits  of  constant  intercourse  with  a  large  number  of 
persons  eminent  in  position,  talent,  or  sanctity,  which 
were  to  be  her  lot  in  the  years  on  which  we  are 
entering. 

Her  comprehension  of  all  things  or  businesses  was  so 
clear  [says  Barbara],  as  a  very  great  and  experienced  man 
said  he  had  never  seen  the  like  in  man  or  woman,  as  all  her 
works  did  indeed  show,  which  I  beseech  God  we  may 
follow,  and  then  undoubtedly  we  shall  please  Him  highly 
and  have  the  spirit  of  our  course.  Her  manner  in  them 
was  more  admirable  than  imitable,  yet  always  ordinary, 
which  was  much  more  strange.  She  went  through  them 
with  invincible  courage.  She  had  a  singular  gift  in  con- 
versing with  strangers.  She  did  sweetly  draw  people  to 
what  she  desired  by  slightly  making  it  known  by  way  of 
course,  yet  so  as  they  should  condescend  to  what  she  pro- 
G  2 


82  Barbara  s  account  of  Mary. 

pounded,  and  so  was  best  to  practise.  She  heard  her  own 
people  attentively  and  satisfied  them  sweetly  by  words  and 
carriage  both,  and  was  at  all  times  wonderful  careful  to 
give  content  to  all.  She  told  us  still  of  all  passages,  by 
which  we  might  understand  how  to  proceed  in  future  times 
and  would  often  beg  us  to  mark  well.  She  would  suffer 
exceedingly  in  herself  to  content  others  and  this  often. 
Her  external  was  ever  almost  alike  and  always  so  as  might 
please.  In  greatest  afflictions  it  was  ever  calm,  mild,  and 
quiet,  restful  and  settled  in  God.  In  all  tribulations- 
meeting  she  showed  herself  immovable.  Her  custom  was 
not  to  let  anything  how  great  soever  to  weigh  her  mind 
down,  but  it  was  ever  turning  to  something  to  do  for  God, 
and  to  the  show  ever  strong  and  unalterable,  which  God 
of  His  goodness  ever  make  one.'^ 

Barbara  Ward's  description  of  Mary  as  she  ap- 
peared in  her  every  day  life  finds  a  fitting  illustration 
in  the  admirable  skill  with  which  she  carried  through 
the  difficult  negotiation  with  the  Congregation  of 
Bishops  and  of  Regulars,  which  resulted  in  the  start- 
ing of  the  Roman  Schools  of  the  Institute,  We  may 
call  it  skill,  but  it  was  rather  a  power  unconsciously 
used  of  winning  those  with  whom  she  had  to  do,  by 
mental  qualities  and  spiritual  graces,  to  the  charm 
of  which  those  "  who  had  eyes  to  see  "  could  not  but 
yield,  while  they  reverenced  and  wondered  at  them. 
So  remarkable  was  this  power,  "that  of  all  her  power- 
ful, great,  and  violent  enemies,  never  any  one  had  the 
■courage  to  profess  it  to  her  face,  or  in  her  presence 
make  other  semblance  than  of  friendship."  To  Mary, 
then,  herself  the  merit  must  be  awarded  of  so  neutra- 
lizing the  efforts  of  the  determined  opposition  arrayed 
1  Nymphenburg  Archives. 


Cardinal  Bandino.  Z2i 

against  her,  that,  while  even  friends  stood  aloof,  the 
English  Virgins  obtained  a  settlement  in  Rome.  To 
her  it  must  be  ascribed  that  their  plans  were  not 
rather  put  aside,  and  they  themselves  driven  thence 
in  disgrace,  branded  with  the  dark  spots  against  their 
good  name,  which  the  tales  so  carefully  spread  had 
laid  upon  them.  To  know  Mary  personally  and  to 
believe  in  the  truth  of  these  accusations  were  in- 
congruities which  could  in  no  way  be  reconciled. 
This  conviction  sank  deep  into  the  minds  of  many 
upright  and  generous-hearted  men,  with  whom  the 
business  under  consideration  brought  her  into  imme- 
diate contact.  Such  was  especially  the  case  with 
Cardinal  Bandino,  the  head  of  the  Congregation  in 
which  her  affairs  were  discussed. 

The  Sacred  College  contained  at  that  time  many 
men  eminent  for  holiness,  learning,  and  talent,  and 
among  them  Cardinal  Bandino  ^  was  one  of  the  most 
conspicuous.  He  was  the  friend  in  Rome  of  the 
English  clergy,  and  their  principal  advocate.  He 
warmly  pleaded  in  their  cause  for  the  appointment  of 


^  His  wisdom  and  science  were  noted  from  the  time  of  Gregory 
XIV.,  who  was  accustomed,  as  also  equally  his  successor,  Clement  VIII., 
to  have  recourse  to  his  counsels.  He  was  made  Cardinal  by  the  latter, 
and  enrolled  successively  among  the  members  of  the  Congregations  of 
the  Holy  Office,  the  Bishops  and  Regulars,  the  Propaganda,  and  others, 
where  his  learning  and  eloquence,  which  obtained  him  the  name  of 
Eloquentissimo  Padre,  gave  him  great  influence.  Noble  in  appear- 
ance and  with  great  suavity  of  manners.  Cardinal  Bandino  united 
shining  talents  to  a  large  and  magnanimous  heart,  which  made 
him  the  constant  friend  and  protector  to  those  of  whose  worth  he 
had  good  assurance.  Paul  V.,  Gregoiy  XV.,  and  Urban  VIII.  were 
accustomed  to  call  him  "  the  delight  of  the  Sacred  College  "  and  "  the 
■ornament  and  light  of  his  country." 


84  Mary's  friends. 


a  Bishop  in  England  before  the  other  Cardinals  of 
the  Holy  Office,  at  the  meetings  held  on  that  subject, 
at  which  their  agent,  the  Rev.  John  Bennett,  was 
present.  His  position,  therefore,  gave  him  the  oppor- 
tunity of  hearing  all  that  could  be  said  against  the 
English  Virgins  from  the  fountain-head.  Yet  in  spite 
of  all  we  read  of  Mary  Ward, 

— all  the  Cardinals  and  Prelates  had  a  very  great  esteem 
for  her,  but  still  more  specially  Cardinals  Bandino,  Gimnasio, 
Trescio,  and  ZoUeren.  The  first  of  these  was  head  of  the 
Congregation  wherein  her  affairs  were  treated,  and  so  had 
more  means  and  occasion  to  treat  with  her,  and  thereby  come 
to  know  her  great  good  and  solid  virtue  which  gained  so 
high  in  his  esteem,  that  he  was  pleased  to  tell  a  confidant 
of  his,  such  was  the  reverence  he  bore  her,  that  did  it  not 
derogate  from  his  character  of  priest,  he  should  have  cast 
himself  at  her  feet  and  asked  her  blessing.^ 

Of  the  three  other  Cardinals  named  as  "singular" 
friends  and  upholders  of  Mary,  Cardinal  Trescio* 
also  belonged  to  the  Congregation  of  Bishops  and 
Regulars.     His  life  in  Rome  was  one  of  great  piety, 

*  It  is  said  of  Cardinal  Bandino  that  at  the  Conclave  before  the 
election  of  Gregory  XV.,  of  which  he  was  Prefect,  having  found  that 
he  was  mistaken  in  labouring  for  the  election  of  Cardinal  Sauli,  for 
whom  the  Cardinals  had  no  inclination,  his  hair  became  white  in  ' 
one  night  from  the  fear  of  losing  the  good  opinion  of  the  Sacred  College. 
Cardinal  Bandino  died  of  apoplexy,  August  i,  1629. 

*  This  Prelate  was  a  Spaniard,  a  Tertiary  of  St.  Francis.  At 
twenty-three  years  of  age  he  had  attained  such  proficiency  that  the 
Chair  of  Divinity  was  given  him  in  the  University  of  Salamanca.  He 
was  afterwards  for  some  years  a  Judge  in  the  Regia  Curia  at  Rome. 
Paul  V.  raised  him  to  the  Cardinalate  at  the  request  of  Philip  III., 
and  also  gave  him  the  archbishopric  of  Salerno. 


Cardinals  Trescio  ajtd  Gimnasio.         85 

"with  such  example  as  not  only  himself  but  his 
family  had  the  note  of  exemplar,  making  his  medi- 
tation daily,  saying  Mass  and  hearing  another,  at 
which  he  would  see  all  his  family  present :  at  the 
shutting  of  the  day,  all  his  family  must  be  in  the 
house ;  at  bed-time  all  were  assembled  to  examen 
and  litanies,  which  himself  said."  Cardinal  Trescio's 
connection  with  the  Congregation  of  Bishops  and 
Regulars  gave  him  frequent  opportunities  of  observ- 
ing and  sifting  Mary's  personal  character  and  motives. 
But  besides  this  he  afterwards  himself  received  such 
a  practical  knowledge  of  the  efificacy  of  her  prayers 
with  God,  as  might  well  induce  him  to  believe  that 
her  holiness  and  merits  were  of  no  common  order. 
This  occurrence  belongs  to  a  latef  year,  and  will 
therefore  be  related  in  its  proper  place. 

Cardinal  Gimnasio's  name  is  connected  with  three 
saintly  men  of  his  day :  St.  Camillus  of  Lellis,  to 
whom  he  gave  the  last  sacraments  when  dying ; 
St.  Joseph  Calasanctius  (who  predicted  to  him  at 
an  advanced  age  during  a  mortal  illness  in  1629,  that 
he  would  not  die  but  live  yet  for  ten  years,  which 
was  subsequently  fulfilled) ;  and  Father  Domenico  di 
Gesu,  whom  he  was  the  means,  while  Nuncio  at 
Madrid,  of  sending  into  Italy  to  build  up  the  Car- 
melite Order.  He  possessed  eminent  virtues  and  a 
most  winning  exterior.  He  spent  his  property  in 
founding  hospitals  and  convents,  giving  up  his  own 
house  to  a  community  of  Teresians,  bestowing  the 
magnificent  gifts  he  received  in  Spain  upon  the  Holy- 
House  of  Loreto  and  the  shrine  of  St.  Michael  at 
Monte  Gargano.     We  may,  perhaps,  trace  back  to 


86  Cardinal  Z oiler  en. 

Father  Domenico,  Cardinal  Gimnasio's  first  acquain- 
tance with  Mary  Ward  and  her  affairs. 

Cardinal  Zolleren,  or  rather  de  Hohenzollern,  was 
the  son  of  the  Prince  who  was  at  the  head  of  the 
family  of  that  name,  and  was  known  to  Mary 
Ward  at  Cologne.  He  was  a  Canon  of  that  Cathe- 
dral, and  had  written  in  her  favour  to  give  his 
countenance  to  the  establishment  of  the  Institute  in 
that  city.  It  was  at  the  request  of  the  Emperor 
Ferdinand  II.  that  he  was  raised  to  the  Cardinalate, 
and  having  come  to  Rome  to  receive  the  hat,  he 
again  came  across  Mary  and  her  work,  when  in  a 
position  to  give  her  still  more  effectual  aid.  His 
erudition,  his  zeal  for  souls,  and  holiness  of  life, 
caused  Urban  VIII.  to  esteem  him  very  highly,  and 
to  consult  him  in  many  very  important  matters.  He 
was  likely,  therefore,  to  have  been  of  eminent  service 
to  Mary  in  the  prosecution  of  her  designs.  But  his 
life  was  not  prolonged  either  for  this  or  other  services 
to  the  Church.^ 

The  opinion  of  these  four  distinguished  Cardinals 
in  Mary's  cause,  which  they  in  no  way  concealed, 
carried  great  weight  with  it.  She  was  aided  also  by 
others  more  or  less  powerful  from  their  position  and 
merit  for  like  reasons.  And  thus  for  the  time  at 
any  rate,  she  so  far  prevailed  against  the  violence  of 
her  opposers,  who  on  their  side  carried  with  them 
the  sympathy  and  strong  feelings  engendered  by  the 

^  Having  been  made  Bishop  of  Osnabruck,  on  arriving  in  his 
diocese  in  1625,  he  died  suddenly,  with  grave  suspicions  of  having 
been  poisoned  by  the  Protestant  Canons  of  his  Cathedral,  who  feared 
his  not  permitting  them  to  retain  their  preferments,  his  holiness  and  zeal 
in  the  cause  of  the  faith  being  well  known. 


Schools  of  Institute  in  Rome.  8  7 

traditions  of  centuries  against  non-inclosed  nuns.  The 
new  community,  while  an  object  of  extreme  interest 
to  some,  was  an  object  of  equal  mistrust  to  many. 
We  are  so  accustomed  in  the  present  times  to  hear 
of  public  schools  of  all  kinds  for  every  claiss,  as  much 
for  girls  as  for  boys,  that  Mary  Ward's  schools  in 
Rome,  do  not  come  before  us  at  first  sight  with  all 
their  merits  and  attendant  difficulties.  We  may  be 
apt  to  forget  that  such  schools  w^ere  unknown  there 
for  girls,  though  the  Scuole  Pie  had  lately  been 
established  for  boys  by  St.  Joseph  Calasanctius,  and 
were  meeting  with  the  greatest  encouragement.  The 
merit  of  being  among  the  first  on  a  hitherto  un- 
trodden field  only  added  to  the  difficulties  which 
beset  the  enterprise  in  Mary's  case.  She  was  a 
foreigner  of  a  few  months'  residence  only  in  the  city, 
and  was  also  known  as  a  petitioner  in  a  novel  and 
doubtful  cause.  These  difficulties  she  surmounted  by 
her  courage  and  perseverance.  The  schools  flourished, 
the  children  were  happy,  and  the  parents  satisfied. 
But  the  mysterious  mixture  in  the  nuns  of  a  life  of 
prayer  and  recollection,  necessary  to  their  state  as 
religious,  with  the  mental  culture,  concentrated  atten- 
tion, and  at  the  same  time  cheerful  freedom  of  action 
and  life  of  constant  labour  required  of  those  who 
devote  themselves  profitably  to  the  young,  was  only 
justly  appreciated  by  the  few. 

Among  those  who  viewed  the  community,  as  ft: 
would  seem,  with  somewhat  suspicious  eyes,  though' 
with  greater  love  of  justice,  was  the  Cardinal  Vicar  of 
Rome,  Cardinal  Mellino.  This  illustrious  member  of 
the  Sacred  College,  a  man  of  great  and  elevated  mind 


88  c  Cardinal  Mellino^s  vigilance, 

and  profound  erudition,  was  made  Vicar  of  Rome  by- 
Paul  v.,  having  been  already  raised  by  him  to  the 
Cardinalate.  He  was  noted  for  his  untiring  vigilance 
in  the  duties  of  his  office,  as  well  as  for  an  immense 
adroitness  and  experience  in  the  management  of 
affairs.  He  belonged  to  the  Congregation  of  the 
Holy  Office  and  of  the  Bishops  and  Regulars,  and 
was  a  friend  and  supporter  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 
Mary  Ward's  plans  and  mode  of  life  must  have  been 
already  known  to  him  from  their  having  been  re- 
commended by  Bishop  Blaise  in  letters  to  the  Con- 
gregation of  Bishops  and  Regulars,  and  discussed, 
and  in  a  certain  degree  sanctioned  by  Paul  V.,  who 
consulted  Cardinal  Mellino  on  all  occasions,  and  never 
undertook  anything  without  hearing  his  opinion. 

Nevertheless,  this  mode  of  life  when  carried  out 
by  the  members  of  the  would-be  Institute,  being  in 
its  details  a  perfect  novelty  in  Rome  and  to  himself 
also,  became  rightly  an  object  for  his  watchful  obser- 
vation, nor  can  it  be  doubted  that  the  evil  reports 
rife  concerning  their  proceedings  elsewhere  would 
quicken  his  precautions.  It  is  related  consequently 
by  one  of  those  placed  under  this  criticizing  inspec- 
tion that  "  he  himself  told  our  dear  Mother  that  he 
kept  not  one  or  two  but  twenty-five  spies  over  her, 
insomuch  as  there  was  not  what  passed  in  or  out 
of  the  house  that  he  had  not  notice  of."  This  "  great 
research  into  her  life  and  actions "  by  means  of  so 
extensive  a  system  of  observation,  resulted  only  to 
the  honour  of  Mary  and  her  companions,  for  not  a 
breath  or  the  shadow  of  a  spot  as  to  the  least  matter 
unfitting  to  the  life  of  religious  was  brought  against 


Good  results  of  schools.  89 

them  during  the  years  of  their  residence  in  Rome. 
On  the  contrary,  their  virtues,  and  Mary's  especially, 
"triumphed  over  all  opposition  so  as  to  authorize 
as  legal  and  holy,  and  to  do  with  appearance  of 
sanctity,  what  had  before  been  thought  impossible 
or  criminal."  Here  Mother  Winefrid  means  doubt- 
less their  life  before  the  world  as  unenclosed  religious. 
For  their  schools  she  adds :  "  The  effects  which  the 
labours  of  our  Mother  and  hers  had  in  a  short  time, 
forced  the  wicked  to  say  openly  that,  if  this  went  on, 
the  bad  houses  in  Rome  would  soon  go  to  ruin. 
And  the  poor  parents  felt  with  great  consolation 
the  advantage  resulting  to  themselves  in  the  edu- 
cation of  their  children,  who  through  the  instructions 
which  were  given  them,  were  made  capable  of  gaining 
their  living,  and  by  means  of  the  lessons  they  received 
learned  that  honest  labour  was  obligatory  upon  them 
as  a  Christian  duty." 

Early  in  the  year  1623,  Mary  Ward  must  have 
been  able  once  more  to  take  counsel  with  her  friend 
and  adviser  Father  Gerard,  on  the  state  of  her  plans, 
present  and  future.  He  was  in  Rome  before  Barbara 
Ward's  death,  for  he  arrived  there  on  the  13th  of 
January,  nor  can  we  believe  that  he  was  not  among 
those  who  visited  and  consoled  her  in  her  last  hours. 
It  is  true  that  the  Society  of  Jesus  appears,  as  far 
as  any  documents  show,  which  have  hitherto  come 
to  light,  to  have  kept  aloof  at  this  time  from  any 
public  interference  or  assistance  in  behalf  of  the 
Institute,  in  the  negotiations  Mary  Ward  had  been 
carrying  on  with  the  Holy  See.  The  English  secular 
agents,  as  we  have  seen,  believed  nevertheless  that  the 


90  Father  Gerard  in  Rome. 

Society  secretly  helped  in  her  cause.  This  apparently 
impassive  attitude  it  is  to  which  Mary's  companions 
probably  refer  when  they  write  of  the  coldness  and 
backwardness  of  supposed  friends,  and  of  the  in- 
creased difficulties  thus  brought  upon  her.  The  expla- 
nation for  such  backwardness  may  be  found  perhaps 
in  reasons  bearing  upon  a  far  more  important  matter, 
the  divided  state  of  interests  among  the  Catholics  of 
England.  In  the  absence  of  elucidating  documents 
it  is  unnecessary,  however,  to  enter  upon  the  subject 
here.  But  independently  of  any  formal  manifestation 
of  opinion,  the  friendly  terms  which  existed  between 
the  members  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  and  the  English 
Ladies,  as  related  in  the  last  chapter,  preclude  the 
idea  that  Father  Gerard's  superiors  interfered  to  pre- 
vent the  customary  spiritual  intercourse  which  the 
last  seven  years  had  witnessed  between  him  and 
Mary  Ward  and  her  companions.  There  have  been 
those  who  have  supposed  that  it  was  to  withdraw 
him  from  all  connection  with  them  that  he  was  called 
away  from  Liege  and  thence  to  Rome.  Were  this 
the  case,  it  may  not  be  unjustly  surmised  that  the 
personal  knowledge  acquired  by  the  General  Mutius 
Vitelleschi  of  Mary  Ward  herself  and  of  her  associates,, 
as  well  as  of  her  plans,  aided  in  removing  any  shadow 
of  blame  which  had  been  laid  on  Father  Gerard  on 
account  of  his  dealings  in  their  behalf  at  Liege.  At 
any  rate  there  is  evidence,  as  will  presently  appear^ 
that  he  was  corresponding  as  usual  with  Mary  Ward 
in  the  year  succeeding  that  on  which  we  have  now 
entered. 

Meanwhile  the  exterior  aspect  of  affairs  as  to  the 


Mary's  new  desigji.  91 

new  community  was  for  the  time  promising,  though 
underneath  the  smooth  outer  surface  the  difficulties 
and  dangers  of  the  course  on  which  Mary  was  steering 
were  as  great  as  ever.  But,  unwearied  by  every 
obstacle,  she  was  now  intent  on  strengthening  and 
advancing  her  cause  by  fresh  measures.  The  eager- 
ness with  which  the  Roman  people  profited  by  the 
means  her  schools  gave  for  the  education  of  their 
children,  only  increased  her  zeal,  while  it  opened  before 
her  eyes  a  way  by  which  she  might  bring  additional 
proofs  before  the  Holy  See  of  the  utility  and  value 
of  the  labours  of  the  proposed  Institute.  In  Rome 
itself  those  labours  were  carried  on  with  every 
attendant  disadvantage,  and  proportionately  cramped 
and  dwarfed  as  to  results.  In  other  parts  of  Italy 
she  might  find  both  patrons  and  friends  to  espouse 
her  cause,  who  would  not  be  exposed  to  the  continual 
droppings  of  evil  tongues  against  her.  Well  might 
she  glance  across  the  peninsula  to  find  some  quiet 
resting-place  where  there  would  be  greater  freedom 
for  the  expansion  of  her  plans,  and  where  her  Sisters 
could  pursue  their  work  in  peace,  and  bring  good  fruit 
to  perfection.  In  so  doing  the  beautiful  and  distant 
city  of  Naples,  second  only  in  rank  to  the  seat  of  the 
Papal  Throne,  and  the  head-quarters  of  the  Viceregal 
Court,  might  naturally  present  itself  to  her  mind  as  a 
favourable  spot. 

It  seemed  to  cost  Mary  but  little  to  decide  on  this 
undertaking,  in  spite  of  possessing  neither  a  single 
personal  friend  in  Naples,  nor  money  for  the  journey, 
nor  for  starting  the  new  work  when  they  had  arrived. 
Neither  could  she  turn  to  any  one  in  Rome  for  help 


92  '        Little  prospect  of  help. 

as  to  the  one  or  as  to  the  other.  "  Naturally  she  loved 
to  work  without  note  or  noise,  but  in  these  occasions 
there  was  added  a  necessity,  for  such  was  the  zeal  of 
her  adversaries  to  hinder  what  good  might  be  done 
by  her  or  hers,  that  her  greatest  endeavours  was  to 
do  what  she  had  to  do  ere  perceived,  which  was  cause 
she  could  not  though  she  would,  have  that  assistance 
many  worthy  cardinals  and  prelates  would  have  had 
content  to  have  afforded  her."  This  is  a  condition 
common  to  all  good  works,  as  she  well  knew.  Mary 
stood  therefore  quite  alone  as  to  her  Naples  plan,  a 
position  by  no  means  new  to  her,  as  we  have  already 
seen. 

There  was  but  one  fact  upon  which  human  pru- 
dence could  \fix  as  giving  any  hope  of  a  favourable 
issue  to  the  undertaking.  The  patronage  and  friend- 
ship of  the  Infanta  Isabella  were  once  more  likely  to 
be  of  avail,  in  obtaining  permission  and  support  from 
the  authorities  in  Naples,  both  in  Church  and  State, 
for  the  new  settlement.  The  Spanish  Viceroy  placed 
there  by  Philip  III.  was  at  that  time  the  Duke  of 
Alva,  the  son  or  grandson  of  the  Duke  of  Alva,  well 
known  in  Flemish  history.  Cardinal  Caraffa  also, 
the  Archbishop  of  the  city,  had  formerly  held  the 
office  of  Nuncio  at  both  the  Courts  of  Brussels  and 
Madrid,  and  was  therefore  personally  known  to  the 
Archduchess.  He  was,  besides,  a  man  of  sterling 
worth  and  holiness,  devoted  to  the  good  of  his  diocese, 
and  likely  to  appreciate  any  good  work  for  souls. 
With  this  single  hope  of  earthly  aid  Mary  Ward  did 
not  hesitate  as  to  embarking  in  the  new  venture. 
God  and  His  angels  and  saints  were  on  her  side,  and 


Mary^s  journeys.  93 

that  was  enough.  Her  preliminaries  consisted  but  in 
"well  examining  the  matter  and  recommending  it 
greatly  to  God  in  prayer,  after  which  she  resolved  to 
go  and  try  if  her  labours  would  take  effect  and  prove 
profitable." 

Mary  Ward's  journeys  may  well  be  regarded  as 
among  the  heroisms  of  her  life.  It  was  not  yet 
eighteen  months  since,  in  weak  health  and  with  a 
suffering  body,  she  had  walked  to  Rome  from  Flan- 
ders, crossing  the  Alps  in  mid-winter.  She  was  now 
about  to  start  on  foot  for  another  journey  of  two 
hundred  miles,  with  even  less  means  than  before  to 
provide  food  and  lodging  for  the  way,  and  less  bodily 
strength  for  what  had  to  be  encountered.  Italian 
inns  of  a  lower  class  are  even  to  this  day  almost 
unendurable  to  English  travellers,  when  accident 
drives  them  there  for  shelter ;  but  what,  if  so,  must 
they  have  been  in  the  far  rougher  times  of  Mary 
Ward,  and  what  the  more  serious  dangers  and  dis- 
agreeables, such  as  impassable  roads,  banditti,  and 
the  like  .-'  We  know  that  amidst  the  merits  of  St, 
Paul,  that  glorious  part  of  the  Church's  treasures  laid 
up  before  God,  winning  grace  and  good  gifts  for  souls 
to  the  end  of  time,  his  "journeyings  often,"  and  the 
dangers  incurred  in  them,  are  specially  reckoned  and 
severally  named.  May  we  not  believe  that  the 
numerous  painful  and  perilous  footsteps  of  Mary 
Ward  and  her  companions  in  traversing  Europe  from 
one  country  to  another,  have  in  their  degree  their 
place  among  those  treasures  also,  and  having  found 
favour  with  the  Great  King,  are  still  helping  on  the 
cause  of  the  souls  of  their  country  for  the  love  of 


94  Travelling  party, 

whom  they  were  taken  ?  We  shall  find  as  we  proceed 
that  the  present  instance,  the  journey  across  the 
beautiful  provinces  of  Italy  was  but  one  out  of  many 
of  equal  length,  entered  upon  with  equally  attendant 
toil  and  poverty. 

On  May  12,  1623,  she  began  her  journey  from  Rome  on 
foot,  with  a  small  viaticum,  with  one  companion  [the  writer, 
Winefrid  Wigmore],  and  a  lay-sister,  a  priest,  and  a  gentle- 
man, who  took  it  for  an  honour  to  partake  of  her  holy 
labours,  and  were  the  same  that  came  with  her  on  foot  to 
Rome  [/.<?.,  the  Rev.  Henry  Lee,  and  Robert  AVright,  Mary's 
cousin],  having,  however,  learned  by  experience  that  she 
had  little  need  of  any  assistance  they  could  give  her.  She 
was  so  far  above  the  necessities  of  much  baggage,  sumpters, 
carriages,  &c.,  as  besides  what  each  one  carried  for  them- 
selves, one  serving-man  that  she  had  carried  the  rest,  which 
did  not  over-burthen  him,  for  she  knew  well  how  to  join 
the  heart  of  a  mother  with  the  authority  of  a  mistress. 
With  this  suite  and  this  humble  pomp,  she  entered  the 
superb  and  noble  city  of  Naples,  and,  knowing  no  one,  took 
lodgings  as  other  strangers  do,  where  falling  sick  [apparently 
from  the  unhealthiness  and  poverty  of  the  place],  a  friend 
procured  her  the  loan  of  a  house  in  good  air,  but  unfur- 
nished, and  nothing  but  bare  walls.  There  she  lay  on  a 
straw  bed  on  the  ground. 

Such  a  beginning  was  enough  to  daunt  even  the 
stout  heart  of  Mary  Ward,  but  Almighty  God  was 
not  unmindful  of  her  faith  and  courage.  "  A  servant 
of  God  who  had  never  seen  her  was  inspired  to  go 
and  visit  her,  and  was  so  moved  at  finding  her  in  this 
state,  that  he  made  but  a  short  stay,  hastening  to  a 
lady,  a  penitent  of  his,  saying,  '  It  is  a  shame  to  have 
so  many  beds  in  your  house,  and  God's  servant  to 


Reception  in  Naples.  95 

lie  on  the  ground,'  which  so  touched  this  pious  lady 
that  she  immediately  sent  a  bed  to  our  Mother." 
This  incident  appears  to  have  opened  the  way  to 
further  communication  with  other  members  of  the 
upper  classes  in  Naples,  and  Mary's  power  of  winning 
the  hearts  of  those  she  dealt  with  did  the  rest,  "  In 
a  short  time  she  acquired  great  reputation  among 
those  of  the  highest  quality  and  best  sort.  Many,  led 
by  the  sensible  effects  they  felt  in  themselves,  avouched 
publicly  with  wonder,  no  less  on  their  own  part  than 
on  the  part  of  those  who  heard  them,  that  the  mere 
presence  of  our  Mother,  her  going  in  the  streets,  and 
her  exterior  in  church,  incited  forcibly  to  piety  and 
religion."  It  seems  probable  that  "the  servant  of 
God  "  written  of  above  was  one  of  the  Fathers  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus  who  had  a  house  in  Naples  :  perhaps 
Father  Carolus  Mastrilli,  the  Rector,  a  man  of  note, 
who  is  mentioned  as  having  written  to  the  Papal 
Chamberlain,  Virgilio  Csesario,  in  favour  of  the  Insti- 
tute, or  Father  Corcione,  shortly  after  named  with 
others  among  them  by.  Mary,  as  aiding  the  Sisters 
in  many  ways,  and  who  was  himself  their  confessor. 
We  shall  see  in  a  future  chapter  the  measures  she 
adopted  at  a  later  date  for  strengthening  her  cause 
with  the  ecclesiastical  and  civil  authorities.  Mean- 
time, "  God  so  disposed  as  the  Lord  Nuncio  and  the 
Archbishop  approved  her  designs,  and  in  the  end  not 
only  the  utility  but  the  necessity  of  such  schools  were 
acknowledged." 

Details  once  more  fail  us  as  to  this  Naples  founda- 
tion. It  is  known  that  Mary  remained  in  the  city 
until  November,  and  sent  for  such  of  her  Sisters  from 


96  Neapolitan  house. 

Rome  as  were  to  form  the  nucleus  of  the  new  com- 
munity.    Of  these  Susanna  Rookwood  was  to  be  the 
Superior.      Mother    Margaret   Genison,^   probably  a 
niece  of  Father  Gerard's,  is  also  mentioned  among 
them,  and  was  one  for  whom   Mary  Ward  appears 
to  have  entertained  a  great  regard.     There  is  scarcely 
a  letter  written  by  Mary  to  Naples  after  her  return 
to  Rome,  which  does  not  contain  some  kind  message 
or  thoughts  for  her.     It  is  almost  entirely  from  these 
letters,    extending   through    several   years,   that   any 
further  insight  is  obtained  of  the  difficulties  and  pro- 
gress of  the  Neapolitan  house.     It  flourished,  how- 
ever, in  spite  of  the  former,  and  the  English  Virgins 
found  great  favour  from  the  warm-hearted   Italians 
among  whom  they  had  come  to  reside.     At  an  early 
day  after  their  arrival  in  the  city,  Mary  wrote  for 
reinforcements  from  Liege  and  other  houses,  and  this 
once   more   involved   a   considerable   change   in   the 
distribution  of  the  members  among  the  various  com- 
munities.    In  following  up  this  correspondence  with 
her  faithful  Barbara  Babthorpe,  she  makes  known  one 
of  her  hindrances  at  Naples  and  its  attendant  suffer- 
ings, in  the  extreme  amount  of  poverty  with  which 
she  had  to  contend.     The  fragment  of  a  letter  reveals 
her   consequent   distress    concerning   their    generous 
friend  the  Rev.  Henry  Lee,  whose  needs  alone  cause 
her  to  enter  into  some  particulars  which  disclose  the 


®  Father  Gerard's  sister  Martha,  "a  great  recusant,"  as  a  spy's  list 
calls  her,  daughter  of  Sir  Thomas  Gerard  of  Bryn,  married  John  or 
Michael  Jenison  or  Genison  (as  in  Mary  Ward's  letters  it  is  spelt)  of 
Walworth,  Durham.  She  had  two  daughters  and  four  sons.  The 
latter  were  mostly  priests  or  Jesuits. 


Changes  in  the  Communities.  97 

straits  to  which  she  and  her  companions  were  exposed 
and  the  temper  of  mind  in  which  they  were  borne. 
From  this  fragment  also  we  find  that  the  evil  reports 
which  had  been  hampering  her  proceedings  in  Rome, 
from  which  she  had  hoped  to  be  in  peace  at  Naples, 
had  followed  her  there  so  far  as  to  give  personal 
anxiety  to  herself.  They  had  been  sent  back  to 
Liege,  and  the  accusation  spread  against  the  members 
of  the  Institute  that  they  would  not  communicate  oa 
matters  of  conscience  with  any  but  Jesuits,  had  pro- 
duced a  letter  of  complaint  to  Mary  from  some  indi- 
vidual in  that  city,  himself  a  member  of  the  Society. 
Mary's  fragment  to  Barbara  begins  in  the  middle  of 
this  subject — one  which,  requiring  caution  and  dis- 
cretion to  deal  with,  is  therefore  marked  as  private  to 
herself  alone. 

These  troubles  may  have  made  it  necessary  to 
find  a  quieter  atmosphere  in  one  of  the  other  houses 
for  certain  of  the  minds  at  Liege,  as  intimated  by 
Mary  in  this  fragment.  Accordingly  we  find  the 
community  of  St.  Omer,  which  had  only  consisted 
of  fourteen  or  sixteen  Sisters  in  1622,  increased  in 
the  year  1624  to  sixty  in  number,  in  a  Spy's  List,'^ 


'  In  Flanders  Correspondence,  P.R.O.,  vol.  for  1624,  a  paper  which, 
though  undated,  would  from  the  contents  appear  to  be  of  that  year  or 
a  little  later.  It  is  entitled,  "A  list  of  the  Seminaries,  Monasteries, 
Cloisters,  and  Colleges  of  his  Majesty's  subjects  in  the  Provinces  of 
the  Netherlands,  under  the  King  of  Spain's  obedience  and  in  the  diocese 
of  the  Bishop  of  Lige."  Here  among  the  houses  of  the  different  orders 
established  in  those  countries,  are  the  following  entries:  "Liege.  A 
howse  of  English  Jesuitesses,  Wardists,  Expectatives,  or  Galoping 
Gurles — 70.  St.  Omer's,  a  howse  of  English  Jesuitesses — 60."  In 
the  same  tone  is  written  a  remark  of  Sir  Henry  Wotton's  in  his  corre- 
H   2 


98  Letter  to  Barbara  Babthorpe. 

which,  by  the  nomenclature  bestowed  upon  them, 
shows  how  well  the  opprobrium  through  which  they 
were  passing  was  known,  even  among  Protestants, 

The  letter  to  Barbara  Babthorpe  is  addressed — 
■"  For  Mother  Provincial,  Leige  or  elsewhere."  It 
begins  thus  : 

SOLI. 

— are  wiser  women  than  he  thinks,  and  that  they  would  or 
do  go  freely  and  willingly  to  such  as  were  to  be  had,  whom 
ever  it  be :  but  be  very  cordial  with  him,  let  not  any  but 
yourself  see  the  said  letter  of  his  or  know  the  contents,  it 
may  make  them  jealous  without  all  cause,  for  would  to  God 
they  were  as  careful  on  their  own  credits  as  I  have  ever  byn. 
Will  you  not  make  over  to  Rome  without  delay,  taking  it 
out  of  their  monies  that  had  it,  or  where  else  you  can, 
Mr.  Lee's  ^^30, 1  was  marvellous  sorry  it  was  so  intercepted, 
he  hath  not  a  shirt  to  his  back,  &c.,  as  you  may  well  believe, 
as  we  want  many  times  meat  and  sometimes  bread  and 
drink  to  give  him,  much  less  clothes.  Good  Mother,  hasten 
this  ;i^3o  to  him.  You  do  conceive  I  have  other  sufferings 
and  needs  not  to  see  a  friend  so  painfully  and  publickly 
suffer  for  our  cause,  indeed  his  patience  will  have  a  great 
reward.  When  shall  I  hear  ours  are  out  of  Leig  and  settled 
well  elsewhere,  and  those  on  the  way  I  have  writ  for.  Can 
you  neither  get  from  England  nor  borrow  elsewhere,  one 
twenty  or  thirty  pounds  to  send  me  when  Mr.  Lee's  comes ; 
you  need  no  more  words  if  it  be  possible.  If  not,  be  you 
not  likewise  afflicted,  to  live  or  die  for  God  is  equal  gains, 

spondence  with  Lord  Zouche,  who,  detailing  his  adventures  on  the 
aroad  home  from  Italy,  says  :  "I  have  seen  no  novelty  on  the  way  fit  to 
entertain  your  lordship  withal,  save  the  English  Jesuitesses  at  Liege, 
who  by  St.  Paul's  leave  mean  to  have  their  share  in  Church  service  as 
well  as  in  needlework.  Fain  would  I  make  your  lordship  and  myself 
merry,  if  I  knew  how  "  (MS.,  P.R.O.). 


Winefrid  Wigmore  in  Naples.  99 

■when  His  will  is  such.  Farewell,  my  dear  Mother.  It  is 
yet  so  hot  as  that  we  have  not  begun  to  teach,  nor  are  we 
yet  formally  begun  at  Naples,  but  the  rains  is  all  cause  of 
our  stay.  Jesus  be  with  you,  pray  for  me.  I  forget  not 
you,  commend  me  to  all. 

Wholly  yours, 

Marie  Ward. 
Naples,  September  16,  1623.     For  God's  love  moderate 
your  labours  so,  as  you  lose  not  health. 

When  Mary  Ward  returned  to  Rome  she  left 
another  of  her  faithful  personal  friends,  Winefrid 
Wigmore,  in  Naples,  to  complete  the  arrangements 
of  the  new  foundation  and  to  help  in  the  labours  of 
the  community.  Winefrid  appears  to  have  conducted 
the  exterior  business  of  communication  with  the 
authorities,  both  ecclesiastical  and  civil,  as  Mary's 
agent,  and  finally  to  have  been  Procuratrix  and 
Mistress  of  Novices.  The  sacrifice  which  it  was  on 
both  sides  to  part,  and  the  warm  friendship  existing 
between  them,  come  to  light  in  their  true  colours  in 
the  following  letter,  one  of  the  first  budget  sent  to 
Naples  after  Mary's  arrival  in  Rome, 

For  the  Rev.  Mother,  Mother  Winefrid  Campian.^ 
My  Lord  Prior's  letter  should  have  been  sent  to  Naples 
open ;  tell  Mother  Superior,  Mother  EUs.'  letter  is  to  chance. 

LH.S. 

My  Rev.  Mother,  and  dear  child :  according  to  the 
measure  of  the  affection  I  do  and  ever  shall  bear  you,  you 
might  have  some  feeling  of  our  parting  :  but  my  wants  were, 

*  Winefrid  Wigmore  is  here  addressed  under  the  alias  which  was  so 
great  a  favourite  among  the  devout  English  Catholics.  She  continued 
to  use  it  for  the  rest  of  her  life. 


lOO  Letter  to  Wine/rid. 

and  are  so  many  as  my  absence  can  be  no  loss  to  any :  but 
for  yours  particular,  God  I  trust  will  in  short  time  so  provide 
as  that  you  may  be  in  place  to  receive  all  the  good  in  me  to 
do  :  and  this  first  for  the  greater  service  and  honour  of  God, 
and  next  for  the  love  I  bear  you  and  to  satisfy  my  desire  of 
your  great  and  eternal  merit  [a  line  blotted  out  here  from 
the  context,  perhaps  words  in  commendation  of  Winefrid]. 
I  have  been  forced  to  keep  my  bed  or  lie  upon  it  this  nine 
or  ten  days  with  a  swelling  or  bruise,  which  puts  me  to 
extreme  pain,  but  now  it  begins  to  break,  but  will  hinder 
me  I  doubt  from  stirring  abroad  this  many  days ;  but  Dio  e 
patrono,  as  you  are  wont  to  say.  I  have  spoke  with  the 
Lady  of  Perugia,  who  hastens  me  away  but  cannot  go  her- 
self When  I  am  well  and  able  to  go  abroad  you  shall  hear 
more  of  all  businesses.  I  am  sorry  to  charge  Mother  Supe- 
rior so  much  with  the  payment  of  letters;  but  patience. 
Commend  me  to  all  friends.  Adieu,  my  dear  child.  Jesus 
ever  keep  you. 

Yours, 

Marie  Ward. 
Rome,  9ber.  25,  1623. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Two  Months'   Work  in  the  Holy  City. 

1623, 1624. 

Mary  Ward  was  again  in  Rome  in  November, 
1623.  A  great  change  had  taken  place  there  since 
she  left  the  city  in  the  month  of  May.  In  July 
Gregory  XV.  had  gone  to  his  reward.  Mary's  friend, 
the  saintly  Father  Domenico  di  Gesu,  had  once  during 
the  previous  year  stood  between  him  and  death,  by 
asking  of  God  that  he  might  himself  suffer  the  mortal 
illness  to  the  attacks  of  which  Gregory  was  subject. 
His  prayer  was  heard,  and  the  Pope  recovered,  while 
the  holy  religious  was  brought  to  the  gates  of  the 
grave,  though  not  then  to  enter  them.  Fifteen  months 
had  passed  and  he  was  again  summoned  to  the 
Pontiff's  bedside,  but  then  it  was  to  receive  Gregory's 
last  confession  and  to  assist  him  in  his  dying 
moments.  At  the  Conclave  for  the  choice  of  his  suc- 
cessor which  followed  Gregory's  death,  such  was  the 
fame  of  Father  Domenico's  sanctity,  that  several 
votes  were  given  in  his  favour,  though  he  did  not 
belong  to  the  Sacred  College.  Cardinal  Bandino  had 
also  a  certain  number  of  voices  at  the  same  Conclave. 
Nowhere  is  the  action  of  Providence  more  con- 
spicuous  than    in   the    issues    of   Papal    Conclaves. 


I02  Mary  iii  Rome. 


Mary  Ward  and  her  friends  might  have  eagerly- 
desired  that  either  of  her  two  friends  should  wear 
the  tiara.  But  His  good  Providence  ordained  other- 
wise, and  Cardinal  Maffeo  Barberini  was  elected  to 
fill  the  Papal  Chair  as  Urban  VIII. 

Upon  the  knowledge  of  this  event,  Mary  applied 
herself  at  once  to  gain  what  advantage  she  could 
from  the  changes  in  ecclesiastical  and  political  affairs, 
consequent  upon  the  election  of  the  new  Pontiff,  and 
for  this  purpose  sought  to  present  her  cause  before 
him.  She  had  not  been  idle,  even  before  she  left 
Naples,  in  this  respect,  and  her  first  endeavours  in 
Rome  lay  in  the  same  direction,  though  doubtless 
there  would  be  many  delays  at  such  a  juncture  in 
bringing  them  to  bear.  Meantime,  another  toilsome 
though  happily  shorter  journey  than  that  she  had 
just  concluded  was  before  her,  in  obedience  to  the 
leadings  of  the  Providence  of  God.  A  new  sphere  of 
labour  was  opening  to  her  without  any  seeking  on  her 
part.  In  Mary's  letter,  concluding  the  last  chapter, 
there  is  a  notification  of  much  that  had  been  passing 
for  some  time  with  regard  to  a  foundation  at  Perugia, 
now  warmly  pressed  upon  her.  "  The  Bishop  of 
Perugia,  Monsignore  Comitoli  Napoleone,  a  Prelate 
of  great  fame  for  learning,  virtue,  and  government, 
hearing  of  our  dear  Mother,  her  person  and  proceed- 
ings, was  so  persuaded  of  her  merits,  as  with  great 
instance  he  invited  her  to  accept  of  a  house  he  would 
give  her,  and  though  several  times  put  off  would 
receive  no  denial."^  The  Bishop's  letters  were  accom- 
panied by  others  from  some  of  the  principal  in- 
^  Winefrid  Wigmore's  Manuscript. 


Invitation  to  Perugia.  103 

habitants  of  Perugia,  who  joined  in  his  desires  that 
Mary  Ward's  schools  should  be  established  among 
them.  These  urgent  letters  had  been  sent  to  her  at 
Naples,  and  doubtless  quickened  her  return  to  Rome, 
when  she  had  finally  decided  upon  yielding  to  the 
Bishop's  wishes.  But  the  journey  to  Perugia  had  to 
be  delayed  after  her  arrival ;  even  when  all  pre- 
liminaries were  arranged,  pressing  affairs  detained  her 
in  the  city.  Above  all  she  was  seeking  most 
anxiously  to  obtain  an  audience  with  Urban  VI 1 1., 
and  could  not  leave  while  this  was  pending,  the  accu- 
mulation of  business  in  these  early  months  of  his 
Pontificate  having  hitherto  stood  in  the  way  of  what 
she  desired. 

The  following  letter  in  Margaret  Horde's  hand, 
though  without  address  or  signature,  is  of  this  date,, 
and  tells  us  a  little  of  Mary  Ward  herself  as  well  as 
of  the  hindrances  to  their  proposed  plans.  The  post- 
script added  by  Mary  proves  the  letter  to  have  been 
written  to  Winefrid,  as  there  is  no  mistaking  for  whom 
were  intended  the  few  words  of  warm,  confident  affec- 
tion it  contains. 

Revd.  my  truly  dear  Mor., — I  think  Mor,  Chief  Supr. 
will  not  have  time  to  write  unto  you,  as  she  intended,, 
wherefore  these  few  lines  are  to  tell  you  how  she  doth  :  (the 
knowledge  of  which  is  more  to  us  both  than  all  other  news 
whatsoever).  She  is  at  present  not  very  well,  her  pain  is  in 
her  head,  and  distemper  at  her  stomach  caused,  as  I  think, 
partly  by  sitting  in  the  church  on  Christmas  night,  and 
partly  by  her  much  writing  and  businesses,  of  that  nature 
they  were  when  she  was  with  you. 

I  will  no  more  tell  you  that  we  are  going  to  Perugia  till 


I04         Letter  from  Margaret  Horde. 

we  are  gone,  for  Tuesday  was  once  determined  but  now 
•deferred,  so  that  when  it  will  be  I  know  not,  if  we  go  on 
Tuesday  that  pistole  Mor.  Supr.  sent  must  buy  meat  by  the 
way,  for  she  intends  to  go  on  foot :  if  we  stay  longer  it  shall 
be  spent  for  Pistos  [a  name  given  among  them  to  some 
food  for  the  sick],  as  the  giver  desires  :  God  reward  good 
Mor.  Supr.,  many  more  such  may  she  give.  I  have  de- 
livered to  Far.  Coffin  yr.  commendations  in  that  same  [here 
the  rest  of  the  page  is  torn  off.  In  the  margin  is  written] 
December  the  30,  1623,  Rome.  We  hear  no  more  par- 
ticulars of  that  mishap  in  Eng.  :  but  that  none  of  ours  were 
there  and  that  there  were  slain  ten  persons  of  worth,  one 
minister,  eight  Protestants.^ 

On  the  back  of  this  half-sheet  is  written  in  Mary 
Ward's  hand  : 

My  dear  child, — I  would  have  writ  you  some  few  lines, 
but  Sre.  Octavio  of  Perugia  hath  so  plied  me  with  letters 
this  morning  as  I  want  time,  but  I  have  no  great  solicitude 
how  to  give  you  content,  whose  content  is  my  ease.  Be 
very  careful  of  your  health,  carry  yourself  like  a  mother  ia 
care  and  religious  affection  to  all  under  your  charge,  par- 
ticularly to  Mor.  Marg.  Genison,  to  whom  you  must  com- 
mend me.     I  beg  both  your  prayers.     Jesus  keep  you. 

Yours, 

Marie  Ward. 

"  A  reference  seems  here  made  to  a  dreadful  accident  which  made  a 
great  sensation  both  among  Catholics  and  Protestants  in  London,  and 
which  was  written  of  as  "The  Doleful  Evensong."  Father  Drury, 
S.J.,  was  preaching  in  a  room  over  the  gatehouse  of  the  French 
Ambassador's,  Hunsdon  House,  Blackfriars,  when  the  floor  gave  way. 
The  preacher  and  another  Father  were  killed  and  ninety  other  persons. 
The  "  ten  persons  of  worth  "  alone  belonged  to  the  upper  classes  of 
Catholics  ;  the  eight  Protestants  were  distinguished  as  receiving  burial 
in  the  Protestant  churchyards.  The  Catholics,  being  refused  such 
sepulture,  were  all  buried  in  the  courtyard  of  the  Ambassador's  house 
with  due  Catholic  rites. 


Journey  deferred.  105 

It  was  not  only  the  affairs  of  the  Institute  in 
general,  and  the  needful  pre-arrangements  for  Perugia 
which  kept  Mary  still  in  Rome  after  the  new  year  had 
begun.  The  foundation  at  Naples  was  not  yet  fully 
organized,  and  the  good  word  of  some  of  the  dig- 
nitaries around  the  Papal  Throne  to  those  in  high 
place  in  that  city  was  wanting  to  set  all  in  action. 
Such  good  words  were  not  to  be  obtained  at 
pleasure,  and  the  journey  to  Perugia  had  to  be  put 
off  from  day  to  day,  while  Mary  was  toiling  for  what 
was  requisite  from  some  of  her  friends  among  the 
Cardinals.  The  results  she  tells  herself  in  two  letters 
of  the  same  date,  January  13,  1624,  to  Mother 
Susanna  Rookwood  and  Winefrid.  In  the  midst  of 
all  her  anxious  business  Mary  was  never  unmindful 
of  the  immense  value  attached  to  a  kind  word  or 
some  small  personal  remembrance  by  fellow-labourers 
in  a  work  of  toil  or  difficulty,  especially  if  they 
emanate  from  those  above  them.  These  little 
thoughtful  personalities  towards  all  over  whom  Mary 
was  placed  are  a  striking  feature  in  letters  plainly 
written  in  moments  snatched  at  her  own  cost  from 
more  important  engagements.  To  Mother  Susanna, 
Mary  begins  : 

"  You  do  very  well,  and  that  which  every  Superior  should, 
not  to  write  yourself  but  to  dispatch  what  businesses  you 
would  have  done  by  others  in  your  house,  when  either 
forth  of  any  indisposition  or  other  business  yourself 
cannot  conveniently  write ;  for  a  good  Superior  cannot 
want  work,  and  work  of  more  importance  than  ordinary 
letters  of  compliment,  etc.  I  am  almost  proud  your  Regis- 
ter was  so  admired.     I  doubt  if  Mother  Margaret's  sampler 


io6  Letters  of  Cardinals. 

be  so  much  looked  upon,  it  would  be  fitter  for  some  little 
village  than  the  great  city  or  little  kingdom  of  Naples ! " 
[Then,  after  telling  her  that]  "  Father  Corcione  hath  writ  a 
good  letter  to  Father  General  of  the  edification  yourself  and 
yours  give  in  Naples.  You  will  thank  him  for  it,"  [Mary 
mentions  the  enclosure  she  is  sending  of  letters  from  the 
Cardinals,  and  charges]  "  that  they  be  delivered  as  soon  as 
may  seem  good  for  your  business,  and  in  such  manner  and 
with  those  due  circumstances  that  they  may,  if  it  be  possible, 
have  their  desired  effect,  because  it  is  something  difficult  to 
procure  such  letters  often."  [Some  reason  had  been  urged 
for  engaging  the  interest  of  another  of  the  religious  in 
Naples  in  the  work,  and  Mary  adds :]  "  I  could  not  in 
civility  ask  the  Cardinals  to  write  to  a  private  Father,  so  I 
have  not  got  you  any  to  Father  Antonio  Siecala.  You  must 
work  his  good  will  there  by  some  other  means.  I  could  have 
had  Father  General's  to  him,  but  it  seemed  not  best  to 
acquaint  Father  General  with  any  such  business.  I  know 
not  when  I  go  to  Perugia.  I  sue  to  speak  once  with  the 
Pope  first,  but  this  so  privately  as  I  would  have  none  of 
your  neighbours  to  know  it." 

To  Winefrid,  as  her  secretary  and  the  principal 
actor  in  these  matters  of  business,  Mary  writes  more 
in  detail  as  to  the  letters  she  encloses,  and  adds  some 
after-thoughts  for  Mother  Susanna. 

Revd.  Mother,  my  dear  child, — The  packet  is  so  great, 
as  only  three  lines  to  yrself  There  are  twelve  letters  for 
you  from  four  several  Cardinals.  Those  sheets  of  paper 
are  put  upon  them,  that  Mor.  Supr.  may  know,  and  you 
show  Far.  Corcione,  who  they  were  that  wrote  them. 
Four  of  those  letters  are  left  open,  one  of  Cardinal 
Tretious  [Trescio],  his  and  all  three  of  Card.  ZoUeren's, 
that  Far.  Corcione  may  read  them.  Two  of  Card. 
ZoUeren's  are  not  so  excellent,  but  will  serve,  but  that  of  his 


Winefrid's  Sympathy.  107 

to  the  Viceroy  is  a  marvellous  good  one.  Procure  what 
may  be  possible  that  these  letters  from  those  Cards,  be  de- 
livered as  soon  as  may  seem  good  to  Far.  Corcione,  and 
with  all  due  circumstances.  God  grant  they  may  have 
their  desired  effect  if  it  be  His  holy  will.  Your  business 
must  surely  be  proposed  when  those  letters  are  delivered ; 
but  Far.  Corcione  will  advise  in  all.  Tell  Mor.  Supr.  no 
care  nor  diligence  can  be  too  much  to  use  in  procuring  that 
donation  now  as  times  stands.  We  here  will  make  parti- 
cular [word  cut  out,  prayers?]  for  it.  Tell  Mor.  Superior  I 
send  her  the  names  of  such  as  were  lately  slain,  etc. 
Recommend  me  to  Sigra.  Dorothe,  and  tell  her  Far. 
Fabrizio'  de  Santi  will  be  with  her  shortly,  and  is  to  stay,  it 
is  said,  all  his  life  at  Naples.  I  expect  daily  when  he  should 
set  forwards  from  hence,  with  him  I  will  write  to  yourself 
and  my  Mother  Margaret.  Adieu,  my  Mother,  for  this 
time :  thank  our  Far.  most  heartily  from  me  for  writing  so 
well  of  you  to  Far.  General.  Far.  Genl.  himself  told  me  so, 
etc.  Jesus  keep  you ;  commend  me  always  to  all  friends. 
Yours, 

Mary  Ward. 
Rome,  Janry.  13,  1624. 

There  is  one  other  letter  written  on  the  very  day- 
Mary  started  for  Perugia,  which  throws  further  light 
on  the  anxious  affairs  which  had  been  occupying  her 
and  delaying  her  departure.  It  seems  to  be  an 
answer  to  one  from  Winefrid,  expressing  grief  in  not 
being  present  with  her  as  heretofore  to  aid  and 
lighten  her  toils,  though  with  an  entire  submission 
and  union  of  her  will  on  the  subject  with  that  of  Mary. 
The  contents  of  the  letter  can  well  be  estimated 
by  the  reply  which  it  elicited,  grateful  and  soothing 
as  the  latter  must  have  been  to  Winefrid's  sympathis- 
ing heart. 


io8  Mary^s  encouraging  words. 

My  dear  Winn, — Your  entire  resignation  and  full  de- 
pendence upon  the  will  of  God  and  your  Superiors,  I  far 
more  esteem  than  if  you  had  the  grace  of  working  miracles 
and  wanted  this.  Go  forward  as  you  now  proceed,  and 
rest  assured  God  will  do  what  and  all  pleaseth  Him  in  you 
and  by  you.  And  you  cannot  but  be  most  dear  to  her, 
whom  you  do  believe  never  to  be  wanting  in  her  love  and 
care  of  you,  and  for  your  placing  in  this  or  that  place  and 
employment  [leave]  as  hitherto  you  religiously  have  done, 
that  care  to  me.  Your  business  is  to  be  ever  ready  and  in- 
differently to  what  may  be  appointed,  and  to  do  what  is  or 
shall  be  allotted  perfectly  and  well.  [Words  cut  out, 
probably  as  in  other  instances,  in  praise  of  Winefrid, 
which  her  humility  would  not  allow  to  be  seen  by 
other  eyes.]  My  dear  Mother,  you  will  be  content  with 
these  few  lines,  having  to  write  them  being  this  day 
to  travel  twenty  miles  in  my  way  to  Perugia,  where 
I  hope  for  much  help  from  your  prayers,  and  whence 
you  shall  understand  how  all  proceeds.  You  would  marvel 
to  see  how  much  opposition  there  is  already  against  that 
beginning.  I  want  time  to  tell  you  particulars,  or  rather 
I  want  you  to  note  such  particulars.  Well  there  will  be 
time  for  all.  Briefly,  all  goes  on  extremely  ill  at  Liege. 
In  England  ours  are  much  contemned.  Father  General 
much  more  dry.  Father  Blunt  hath  writt  him  his  mind 
at  large.  Farewell,  my  dear  Mother,  the  rest  I  will  say 
to  Mor,  Superior,  who  will  tell  you  I  am  straitened  for 
time.  The  money  you  sent  thence  doth  exceedingly  help 
here.     Jesus  be  with  you. 

Yours  in  all  you  can  wish, 

Mary  Ward. 
Rome,  Jany.  i8,  1624. 

But   the  history  of  what  was  passing  at  Li^ge 
which    drew  fofth    Mary's   remark  to  Winefrid,  and 


Troubles  at  Liege.  109 

to  which  there  has  already  been  an  allusion  in  one 
of  her  former  letters,  is  entirely  lost  to  us.  It  is 
well,  however,  to  remind  our  readers  that  the  very 
mischievous  document,  Godfather' s  Informatio?t,  re- 
ferred to  in  the  former  volume^  of  this  work,  drawn 
up  from  the  statements  of  Mary  Allcock,  and  re- 
ferring in  its  items  to  the  community  at  Liege, 
where  she  had  been  an  inmate,  first  saw  the  light 
during  the  year  1623.  Circulated  there  or  in 
England,  and  thence  sent  on  to  Rome,  its  per- 
sonalities, expressed  with  a  graphic,  sensational 
minuteness,  bearing  upon  it  the  air  of  truth,  would 
work  incalculable  injury  in  all  those  places.  If 
Mrs.  Allcock  was  herself  engaged,  as  appears  likely, 
in  the  troubles  then  in  agitation  in  Liege,  well  might 
Mary  say,  as  she  does  in  a  subsequent  letter, 
"  That  from  Flanders  brings  indeed  true  sufferance." 
That  Mrs.  Allcock  was  but  a  tool  in  the  hands  of  some 
unscrupulous  opposer  of  the  Institute,  may  be  seen  by 
the  title  and  heading  to  her  document  already  given. 
But  Mary's  wise  and  mournful  words  written  a  few 
months  later  to  Winefrid,  if  applicable  in  the  first 
place  to  Mary  Allcock,  imply  that  other  misled  mem- 
bers of  the  community  were  also  following  upon  the 
same  road.    In  September,  1624,  she  writes  to  Naples  : 

I  will  hasten  towards  you  what  I  can ;  of  your  long  soli 
we  will  then  speak.  Dear  child,  rather  part  with  life  than 
ever  alter  your  manner  of  proceedings  in  due  and  entire 
subordination  to  your  Superior.  Oh,  what  disorders  doth 
the  contrary  breed  in  all  that  take  this  grace,  who  would  buy 
so  dear  the  good  liking  of  a  man  as  to  lose  thereby  the  grace 

^  Chapters  iii.  and  v.  Book  IV,  vol.  i. 


no  Commendatory  Letters. 

of  their  vocation,  their  former  abiUty  to  labour  in  it  with 
fruit,  and  their  familiarity  with  God,  besides  a  thousand 
other  turbations  of  mind,  and  their  demerit  in  Heaven,  all 
which,  to  be  true,  have  been,  and  is  too  well  experienced  in 
and  by  some  friends  of  ours,  to  all  our  loss.  Think,  there- 
fore, how  much  your  constancy  in  this  practice  comforts 
me,  whom  I  have  ever  loved  and  endeavoured  more  than 
ordinary  to  make  what  you  should  be.  But  to  other 
businesses. 

That  the  anxious  state  of  the  affairs  of  the  Insti- 
tute at  Liege  had  for  long  borne  a  prominent  place  in 
Mary  Ward's  time  and  thoughts  may  further  be  con- 
cluded from  two  letters,^  written  and  published  shortly 
after  this  date  by  Ferdinand  of  Bavaria,  the  Prince- 
Bishop  of  Liege,  and  by  the  Papal  Nuncio  of  Lower 
Germany,  the  Bishop  of  Neufchatel.  In  the  former 
the  Prince-Bishop  takes  the  Institute  formally  under 
his  protection  until  the  confirmation  of  it  has  been 
obtained  from  the  Holy  See,  declares  its  members 
religious  women  and  endows  them  with  privileges  as 
such,  speaking  with  highest  praise  of  their  piety,  way 
of  living,  and  the  solidity  and  usefulness  of  their  work. 
He  anticipates  great  fruit  and  benefit  to  the  Church 
at  large  from  the  latter,  and  "  considers  the  Institute 
as  predestined  by  a  particular  Providence  of  God  for 
the  conversion  of  England,  alas !  altogether  lost  and 
depraved,  that  what  a  woman  has  destroyed  by 
woman  may  be  restored."  The  letter  of  the  Papal 
Legate,  also  written  from  Liege,  takes  the  form  of  an 
addendum  to  Ferdinand's,  by  especially  enforcing  the 
utility  of  the  English  Virgins  as  instruments  in  up- 

*■  See  Note  II.  to  Book  V. 


Value  of  these  letters.  in 

holding  the  faith  against  heresy  in  England  and  else- 
where, as  a  cause  for  the  commendation  of  their 
Institute,  and  this  from  his  own  observation  in  Liege, 
where  many  young  English  girls  were  received  by 
them.  These  letters  were  published  in  March  and 
June,  1624,  respectively. 

Whether  or  not  the  course  of  occurrences  at  Liege 
at  this  time  induced  the  Prince-Bishop  publicly  to 
take  up  the  cause  of  the  Institute,  it  seems  likely  from 
the  tone  in  which  both  letters  are  written,  that  Mary, 
aware  of  the  spread  of  evil  reports  and  the  increas- 
ing difficulties  and  annoyances  thrown  in  the  way  of 
those  associated  with  her  in  carrying  out  their  voca- 
tion at  Liege  and  also  in  England,  had  had  recourse 
herself  to  the  Prelates.  Neither  would  she  be  back- 
ward in  engaging  the  good  offices  of  the  Infanta  with 
them.  Anxious  as  she  was  to  bring  her  cause  before 
Urban  VIII.,  letters  couched  in  such  terms  from  these 
distinguished  ecclesiastics  might  avail  much,  she  was 
aware,  in  advancing  her  cause  with  him  and  in  Rome 
itself,  especially  as  an  antidote  to  the  evil  things 
carried  there  by  others. 

Mary's  succeeding  remarks  in  her  letter  to 
Winefrid  show  also  another  reason  for  making  some 
such  public  demonstration  very  desirable.  Father 
Blount,  the  Jesuit  Father  whom  she  names,  possessed, 
through  his  office  of  Provincial  in  England,  full 
power  of  carrying  out  those  unfavourable  views  con- 
cerning the  English  Virgins  which  have  already  been 
mentioned  in  a  former  chapter.  It  may  be  that 
events  passing  in  Liege  had  strengthened  his 
opinion,  and  his  desire  that  the  Fathers    there    and 


112  Father  Blount ' s  orders. 

in  England  should  stand  more  than  ever  aloof  from 
any  responsibility  for  them  and  their  work.  Mrs. 
Allcock's  fabrications,  or  rather  their  results  on  the 
minds  of  others,  and  private  letters,  written,  as  it 
is  known  from  Rome  to  England,  by  externs,  in  a 
like  hostile  spirit,  are  not  unlikely  also  to  have 
produced  very  unfavourable  effects.  However  this 
may  be,  the  consequences  of  his  communication  with 
the  General,  Mutius  jVitelleschi,  mentioned  by  Mary 
Ward,  may  be  found  in  the  following  passage  from  a 
letter^  addressed  by  Father  Blount  to  one  or  all  of 
the  Superiors,  apparently,  of  the  Fathers  of  the 
Society  who  were  on  the  English  Mission  : 

Fourthly,  that  according  to  Scsevola's  ^  express  order,  all 
be  admonished  not  to  meddle  with  anything  belonging  to 
the  temporals  of  Mrs.  Mary  Ward  or  any  of  her  company, 
and  that  in  places  where  they  reside  those  only  hear  their 
confessions,  who  byname  shall  be  designed  for  it  by  you  and  no 
others ;  and  that  none  give  them  by  word  of  mouth  or  send 
them  in  writing  any  spiritual  directions  or  instructions  be- 
longing to  their  soul  or  conscience,  without  the  knowledge 
of  the  Superior,  and  finally  let  all  endeavour  not  to  meddle 
in  their  businesses,  and  make  the  world  know  that  the 
Society  hath  no  more  to  do  with  them,  than  with  all 
other  penitents  who  resort  unto  them;  whereby  I  hope 
in  a  short  time  the  manifold  calumniations,  which  for  their 
cause  and  proceedings  are  laid  upon  us,  will  have  an  end. 

s  This  letter  was  one  of  many  papers  seized  by  King  Charles's 
Government  on  the  discovery  of  the  house  of  the  Society  in  Clerkenwell 
in  1628.  Though  without  a  date,  the  mention  in  it  of  "these  three  last 
years,  1621,  1622,  1623,"  shows  it  to  have  been  written  early  in  the  year 
1624.  Seven  of  the  Fathers  were  taken  on  this  occasion,  and  with  them 
the  fittings  of  their  chapel,  with  all  that  belonged  to  their  life  as  a  com- 
munity of  religious.  See  Records  S.J.  vol.  i.  p.  98,  &c. 
I  '  An  alias  for  the  General,  Mutius  Vitelleschi. 


Conseqtcences  to  the  Institute.  113 

The  position  occupied  by  this  paragraph  in  the 
letter,  following  as  it  does  immediately  upon  a  notifi- 
cation 7  to  the  Fathers  respecting  the  appointment  of 
an  English  Bishop,  with  directions  for  their  conduct 
concerning  it,  is  observable.  It  may  throw  further 
light  upon  Father  Blount's  reasons  for  the  course  he 
was  adopting  in  the  communications  he  made  to  the 
General  with  regard  to  Mary  Ward  and  the  Institute. 
Those  measures  were  exactly  what  any  Superior  of 
the  Society  would  naturally  be  bound  to  take  under 
the  circumstances,  and  considering  the  rules  and 
principles  of  the  Society  itself  But  the  condition 
of  affairs  at  the  moment  may  have  made  it  inevitable 
that  what  was  natural  caution  in  the  Society  and  its 
Superiors  should  have  been  interpreted,  by  the  enemies 
of  both,  as  involving  some  hostility  to  Mary  Ward. 
Thus  it  was  that  Mary  and  hers  were,  as  she  says, 
"  much  contemned  on  all  sides  in  England."  She 
knew  well  by  her  own  experience  the  laborious  and 
painful  life  they  were  already  leading  there.  Let  us 
hope  that  in  this  additional  suffering  her  strong  and 
faithful  heart  could  find  comfort,  nay,  joy,  for  herself 

7  "Thirdly,  because  it  hath  pleased  His  Holiness  to  grant  unto  the 
clergy  of  England  a  bishop,  I  greatly  desire  that  all  be  presently 
admonished  that  they  take  great  care  in  their  speeches  and  conversa- 
tions with  others  never  to  mislike  thereof,  but  rather  that  they  praise 
and  approve  His  Holiness's  proceeding  therein,  hoping  that  all  will  be 
for  God's  greater  glory  and  the  good  of  our  country.  And  that  we,  our 
Society,  will  always  be  ready  to  serve  him  here  for  the  good  of  souls, 
no  less  than  it  doth  the  bishops  in  other  countries  ;  and  that  we  will  all 
endeavour  never  to  give  him  or  the  clergy  any  just  occasion  of  offence 
or  exception  against  us,  or  any  of  our  proceedings,  in  which  I  do  now 
more  than  ever  desire,  and  so  far  forth  as  I  may,  command  that  all 
wariness  and  circumspection  be  observed  by  us  "  (^Records  S.J.  vol.  i. 
p.  128). 

I   2 


114  Journey  to  Perugia. 

and  them  in  our  Lord's  consoling  words,  the  counter- 
blessing  to  the  woe  with  which  He  denounces  those 
whom  all  "  men  bless." 


CHAPTER  VHI. 

Perugia. 

1624. 

The  Cross  was  indeed  pressing  sorely  upon  Mary. 
Well  must  she  have  been  assured  also  that  whatever 
were  the  burden  she  had  hitherto  carried,  there  was  a 
further  addition  in  store  in  the  anxieties  of  dealing 
with  fresh  work  and  fresh  minds,  and  with  much 
probable  opposition  consequent  upon  the  enterprise 
now  before  her,  bright  as  in  prospect  it  appeared. 
But  not  an  expression  of  discontent,  or  complaint,  or 
discouragement  is  extracted  from  her.  On  the  con- 
trary, she  set  out  for  Perugia  with  a  calm  cheerful 
spirit,  as  we  shall  see  by  her  own  letters,  which  best 
describe  what  befell  her  and  those  with  her.  The 
journey,  in  part  through  a  mountainous  district,  was 
to  be  performed  after  her  usual  fashion  on  foot,  and 
almost  in  a  penniless  condition.  The  bareness  of  the 
money-chest  at  the  Roman  house  is  revealed  by  the 
fact  that  Mother  Susanna  Rookwood's  little  affec- 
tionate offering,  meant,  as  we  have  seen,  for  some 
requisite  for  a  state  of  health  in  Mary,  already  giving 
evidence  of  the  suffering  malady  from  which  she  was 
never  henceforth  to  be  free,  was  set  aside  instead  as 


Letter  to  Father  Coffin.  115 

the  sum  total  to  be  expended  on  travelling  expenses. 
The  "pistole"^  of  which  we  have  already  heard, 
was  therefore  to  serve  for  the  needs  of  Mary,  Mother 
Margaret  Horde,  then  Procuratrix  or  Minister  at 
Rome,  Mother  Mary  Clayton,  and  Hester,  a  lay- 
sister,  besides,  doubtless,  the  Rev.  Henry  Lee  and 
the  faithful  Robert  Wright,  their  constant  fellow- 
travellers  during  their  pedestrian  journey  of  some 
seventy  miles.  But  such  a  prospect  was  too  much  for 
Mother  Susanna's  warm  heart,  and  she  at  once  sent 
off  out  of  their  own  scanty  means  at  Naples  three 
more  gold  coins  to  add  to  t)ie  purse  of  the  travellers. 

The  letter  in  which  Mary  gives  a  few  details  as  to 
their  reception,  and  first  impressions  of  Perugia,  is 
not,  from  its  date,  among  the  earliest  which  she  wrote 
after  her  arrival.  It  is  addressed  to  Father  Coffin,^ 
S.J.,  for  twenty  years  Confessor  at  the  English  College, 
and  we  may  gather,  perhaps,  Confessor  to  the  English 
ladies  at  this  period.  The  confidence  with  which 
Mary  writes  is  a  guide  as  to  the  sentiments  of  this 
good  Father,  with  regard  to  the  Institute  and  its  well- 
being  in  Rome  and  elsewhere. 

LH.S. 
As  I  am  most  secure  of  your  Reverence's  true  desire  of 
best  success  in  these  and  all  other  businesses,  so  had  I  ere 
this  acquainted  you  with  our  safety  at  Perugia,  kind  enter- 
tainment and  what  we  here  find,  had  there  not  been 
immediate  hindrances,  partly  by   a  sudden  fit   of  illness 

^  A  gold  coin,  then  worth  in  Italy  about  13s.  gd.,  equivalent  to  a 
quarter  of  a  doubloon. 

2  Father  Coffin  became  a  Jesuit  in  England  in  1598.  He  was  in 
chains  for  the  faith  and  afterwards  banished  in  1603.  He  died  at 
St.  Omer  in  1626,  on  his  way  back  to  England. 


ii6  Reception  in  Perugia. 

which  prevented  the  post  one  week,  but  principally  by  the 
everlasting  visits  of  these  Sigre  Perugiane,  who  are  super 
abundant  in  their  compliments,  and  their  discourse  not 
only  eloquent  but  of  such  continuance  that  our  chamberful 
of  them  beginning  at  19  are  scarce  at  24  [that  is  by  Italian 
time  from  one  to  about  six  o'clock  p.m.]  come  to  their  usual 
conclusion,  Se  non  occorre  niente  V.S.  mi  comtnandi,  fin  al 
sangue  La  serviro.  But  to  my  purpose,  and  first  of  our 
journey.  The  weather  was  so  sharp  and  wind  so  boisterous, 
especially  amongst  the  mountains,  that  Mother  Minister  and 
Mary  Clayton  being  weak  and  Hester  not  well,  we  could 
not  without  further  prejudice  to  their  health  make  long 
journeys,  so  were  on  the  way  five  days  and  a  half  The 
next  day  after  our  coming  Mgr.  Vescovo  sent  his  coach 
with  Mgre.  di  Casa,  secretary,  and  staffieri  for  us  to  come  to 
his  palace,  where  himself  received  us  with  great  compliment 
and  much  courtesy,  spending  some  two  or  three  hours  in 
discourse  of  our  practice  and  manner  of  life,  in  all  of  which 
he  seemed  to  take  much  gust  and  satisfaction.  The  last 
Sunday  we  were  in  with  him  again  (sent  for  as  before)  and 
as  much  contented  as  at  first.  I  daresay  the  good  old  man 
loves  and  esteems  us  very  much,  and  desires  our  settling  in 
Perugia  with  his  whole  heart,  but  he  hath  people  about  him, 
and  certain  favourites  in  the  town,  who  will,  I  fear,  keep 
him  from  doing  much  for  us,  yet  man  proposes  and  God 
disposes.  Whose  wisdom  we  shall  experience  in  time.  The 
house  and  church  which  the  Bishop  hath  given  us  we  have 
seen,  and  I  wish  that  ours  had  the  like  rent  free  in  Rome. 
The  air  and  situation  are  so  good  as  to  make  the  inhabitants 
live  many  more  years  than  they  could  in  your  gross  and 
muddy  Roman  air.  The  said  house  the  Bishop  hath  givem 
order  should  be  accommodated  fit  for  our  use,  and  I  think 
some  day  this  week  we  shall  take  possession.  Thrice  I  have 
been  hindered  by  visits  writing  this  letter  !  God  knows  how 
it  hangs  together !     Your  Reverence  will  not  forget  her  in 


The  Bishop's  Ode.  117 

your  holy  memories,  whom  you  know  so  unable  to  discharge 
what  duty  requires,  and  with  your  leave  I  will  here  present 
my  due  respects  to  Rev.  Father  Rector,^  whose  health  and 
happiness  God  conserve  many  years.  And  so  for  the  time 
I  ease  your  Reverence's  troubles. 

Your  Reverence's  ever  humbly, 

Marie  Warde. 
Perugia,  Feb.  6,  1624. 

Mary,  with  her  usual  modesty,  omits  here  a  very 
remarkable  feature  as  to  her  arrival  at  Perugia. 
Mother  Winefrid  happily  supplies  the  deficiency, 
though  in  two  lines  only,  stating  that  "  she  was 
received  by  the  Bishop  in  his  pontifical  attire,  with 
all  his  clergy  singing  the  Te  Deum,  and  made  several 
verses  in  her  praise."  The  procession  was  in  honour 
of  St.  Constantius  the  Patron  Saint  of  the  city,  and 
made  yearly  on  his  feast,  the  29th  of  January,* 
though  on  this  occasion  Mary  Ward  and  her  com- 
panions became  by  its  means  an  object  of  general 
public  attention  and  affectionate  welcome  on  the  part 
of  the  Bishop  and  its  inhabitants.  The  Bishop's  ode"'^ 
is  a  Latin  composition  in  sixteen  verses,  in  which  he 
reminds  the  Perugians  how  God  sent  labourers  into 
His  vineyard,  and  to  them  especially,  ever  since  the 
time  of  the  Apostles,  to  whom  they  owed  the  Faith, 
from  all  parts  of  the  world.  They  had  received 
religious,   he  adds,   lately    both    from    France    and 

^  Father  Thomas  Fitzherbert. 

*  "  At  Perugia,  St.  Constantius,  bishop  and  martyr,  with  his  com* 
panions  who,  for  defence  of  the  faith,  under  the  Emperor  Marcus 
AureUus,  received  the  crovra  of  martyrdom  "  {Roman  Martyrology  for 
January  29). 

«  See  Note  III.  to  Book  V. 


ii8        House  and  poverty  at  Perugia. 

Spain,  men  devoted  to  solitude,  prayer  and  fasting, 
and  now  St.  Constantius,  on  his  feast,  had  sent  them 
noble  virgins  from  England  to  instruct  their  daughters 
in  all  useful  learning.  Their  manner  of  life  was  then 
under  the  consideration  of  a  congregation  at  Rome, 
and  they  came  recommended  to  the  Prelate  for  their 
virtues  and  merits,  by  letters  from  sovereigns  and 
from  eminent  Cardinals  of  the  Sacred  College.  He 
receives  them  with  great  spiritual  joy,  and  installs 
them  in  a  house  and  church  according  to  their  desire. 
God  will  bless  them  and  St.  Constantius  will  be  their 
protector,  and  Perugia  will  henceforth  have  still  more 
abundant  reasons  for  gratitude  at  the  Saint's  yearly 
festival  and  procession. 

The  house  of  which  both  the  Bishop  and  Mary 
write  was  not  apparently  in  a  very  habitable  state, 
as  although  he  immediately  handed  it  over  to  her, 
she  tells  Winefrid  in  a  letter  of  January  30th  that 
they  have  not  yet  taken  possession.  "  I  might,  but 
defer  till  the  Bishop  hath  made  it  windows  and  some 
doors  that  it  wants."  She  writes  further  of  their 
poverty,  thanking  Mother  Susanna  for  the  "  three 
pieces  of  gold  sent  through  Father  Tufola,  it  served 
me  for  my  viaticum,"  i.e.,  for  the  journey  to  Perugia. 
"Now  we  are  as  poor  as  Job,  which  poor  Mother 
Superior  nor  her  Minister,"  meaning  Winefrid,  "  can- 
not help,  for  if  they  could  I  should  not  want.  I 
long  to  hear  what  success  those  Cardinals  their 
letters  hath.  I  hope  the  best,  and  whatsoever  comes 
is  good  and  the  best,  because  that  which  He  would 
have  Which  cannot  err.  Commend  me  to  Mother 
Margaret  and  the  rest."     Lack  of  time  prevents  her 


Mary's  thought  for  others.  119 

telling  Winefrid  "how  things  stand  with  us  here  in 
Perugia,  of  which  I  have  not  a  moment  now  to  speak. 
This  very  day  I  have  so  much  to  write  to  all  parts  as 
little  remains  for  you.  Yet  not  less  than  you  are 
content  withal." 

Yet  time  never  failed  Mary  for  an  act  of  kindness 
for  the  good  of  others,  and  she  adds  : 

Now  I  have  a  business  to  recommend  unto  your  care- 
ful despatch,  which  is  the  safe  and  speedy  delivery  of  the 
enclosed.  It  is  to  one  of  the  Society  there  in  Naples,  a  man 
of  unknown  sanctity,  and  it  comes  from  a  secular  priest,  a 
great  servant  of  God,  and  friend  of  ours  here  at  Perugia.  I 
think  this  good  Rector  hath  writ  in  that  letter  some  things 
that  nearly  concern  his  own  perfection  and  progress,  because 
he  being  very  good  and  having  withal  so  great  an  esteem  of 
that  Father  to  which  his  said  letter  is  directed,  is  likewise  so 
very  solicitous  that  this  his  letter  should  be  safe  and  soon 
delivered,  and  he  counts  every  minute  till  he  have  an 
answer  to  it.  Give  it  yourself  to  the  said  Father  if  you 
can,  and  solicit  an  answer  so  soon  as  it  is  possible,  and 
enclose  the  said  answer  in  one  to  me.  For  this  good  Rector 
deserves  well  of  us  for  his  goodwill  and  some  courtesies, 
and  most  because  he  is  one  that  God  loves.  I  had  little 
time  to  write  so  much  of  this  if  the  handling  of  it  were  not 
much  to  purpose.  Adieu,  our  Lord  Jesus  be  with  you,  ever 
and  all. 

We  hear  nothing  more  of  this  despatch,  unless  it 
is  to  this  which  Mary  refers  to  Winefrid  in  the  middle 
of  April,  "What  becomes  of  the  letter  to  Father 
Pensculli  ?  "  The  letter  to  Winefrid  was  one  written 
after  a  longer  silence  than  usual,  but  Mary  took  care 
meantime  that  those  at  a  distance  from  her  should 
know  of  all  that  was  passing  in  Perugia  and  elsewhere 


I20  Failing  health. 


by  Margaret  Horde,  who  for  her  fluent  hand  and 
ready  pen  was  then  her  secretary.  These  letters  sent  to 
Rome  were  forwarded  to  Naples  and  the  other  houses. 
Mary's  letters  were  therefore  mostly  words  of  kindness 
and  encouragement,  and  seldom  contain  lengthy  de- 
tails. We  hear  on  this  occasion  for  the  first  time  of 
her  failing  health.  She  had  been  ill  after  the  fatiguing 
journey  to  Perugia,  the  ordinary  result  henceforth  of 
these  toilsome  exploits.  Now  she  says,  "  To  write  a 
few  lines  at  this  time  would  hurt  me  ;  I  am  not  sick, 
only  my  head,  which  will  quickly  pass."  This  was 
much  for  one  to  acknowledge  whose  courage  and 
determined  will  were  accustomed  to  master  all  infir- 
mities of  body.  She  adds  in  this  spirit  as  a  "  soli "  to 
Winefrid,  "  How  stands  or  advanceth  your  work,  is 
my  presence  needful,  or  desired  by  any  externs  and 
whom  .-*  You  are  to  speak  really  in  all,  without  respect 
to  my  health  or  not  health,  or  whatsoever  other 
respect,  all  those  things  are  to  be  left  to  God  and  by 
me  to  be  considered  or  determined." 

In  spite  of  what  she  had  said,  Mary  wrote  the 
same  day  what  was  probably  her  last  letter  to 
Mother  Susanna  Rookwood,  one  similar  in  kind  and 
anxious  thought  for  all.  She  tells  her  of  the  good 
health  of  her  brother**  who  was  in  Perugia,  and  regrets 
the  loss  of  another  of  the  consignments  of  gold 
pieces  she  had  sent  with  generous  love  to  help  her 
Sisters  in  Rome.  There  is  no  allusion  to  any  want  of 
health  in  Mother  Susanna.  Her  last  illness  and  death 
however  speedily  followed.     No  account  remains  of 

•  Robert  Rookwood,  studying  probably  at  the  University,  then  one 
of  some  note. 


Death  of  Susanna  Rookwood.  121 

either,  but  among  the  Bavarian  archives  is  the  follow- 
ing notification  in  Latin  on  a  half-sheet  of  old  Roman 
paper,  docketed  outside  in  English,  "What  was  put 
into  the  grave  with  Mother  Susan  Rookwood,  who 
dyed  the  25  of  May,  1624.  This  was  putt  into  her 
coffin  written  in  lead ;  but  because  latin  "  (corrected 
in  the  same  hand  "  tinne  ")  "  is  of  more  durance  they 
will  have  it  written  again  in  yt,  and  y^  former  taken 
out."  "  Susanna  Rookwood,  a  noble  Englishwoman, 
aged  forty-one,  one  of  the  first  of  our  Society,  lived 
in  it  fifteen  years.  She  was  for  three  years  Supe- 
rioress in  England,  and  there  suffered  much  for  the 
Catholic  faith,  being  five  times  on  account  of  it 
arrested  by  heretics  and  detained  in  prison.  She 
converted  a  great  many  souls  to  God,  and  strengthened 
many  in  their  faith.  Afterwards  she  went  to  Rome 
with  Mother  Mary  della  Guardia  (Mary  Ward),  our 
Praeposita  General,  for  the  confirmation  of  our  Insti- 
tute. At  last,  being  sent  in  October,  1623,  as  Supe- 
rioress to  Naples,  having  lived  a  most  holy  life  in 
that  city  and  having  left  behind  her  a  great  example 
of  sanctity  and  prudence,  she  happily  fell  asleep  in 
the  Lord  on  May  25,  1624." 

The  old  French  Necrology  of  the  Institute  already 
quoted  with  regard  to  her  life  in  England,  writes  of  her 
as  "  the  heroic  Mother  Susanna  Rookwood,  one  of  the 
first  companions  of  Mary  Ward.  This  she  certainly 
was,"  it  continues,  "  in  her  extraordinary  zeal  for  the 
honour  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  so  much  so 
that  she  was  very  often  in  danger  of  her  life  for  the 
Catholic  faith.  At  Naples,  as  Superior  of  the  House 
of  the   Institute  there,  she   gave   an    incomparable 


122  Susannas  character. 

example  of  love,  wisdom,  and  goodness,  an  especial 
love  for  spiritual  things,  as  well  as  a  perfect  humility 
and  greatness  of  soul,  so  that  not  only  the  community 
but  also  the  people  of  the  city  were  greatly  edified 
by  her." 

It  may  well  be  imagined  what  the  loss  of  so  holy 
a  soul  from  among  them  would  be  both  to  Mary 
herself  and  to  the  members  of  the  Institute  in  its 
anxious  condition  of  struggling  existence.  The  elder 
ones  especially  had  lost  a  dear  and  much  loved  com- 
panion, who  had  shared  in  all  their  earlier  troubles 
and  labours.  To  Mary,  to  whom  each  one,  united 
with  her  in  the  bonds  of  holy  religion,  and  especially 
those  few  in  whom  she  could  wholly  confide  con- 
cerning the  affairs  of  the  Institute,  was,  as  it  were,  a 
part  of  herself,  the  loss  must  have  been  irreparable. 
Next  to  Mary,  Winefrid,  upon  whom  the  chief  burden 
of  the  Naples  work  fell,  for  we  find  her  addressed  in 
consequence  as  Vice-Superior,  was  just  now  the 
sufferer.  We  are  told  that  her  humility  caused  her 
so  to  shrink  from  the  office  of  Superior  that  it  was 
never  imposed  upon  her.  At  Naples  she  only  held  it 
temporarily.  At  the  same  time,  her  mind  and  talents 
were  of  that  higher  grade  which  fitted  her  to  be  the 
confidant  and  assistant  of  Mary  herself.  Yet  that 
she  considered  herself  unequal  to  the  burden  of 
superiority  and  felt  the  weight  a  heavy  one  at  this 
time,  may  be  inferred  from  Mary's  expressions  in  the 
two  next  encouraging  letters  to  her.  The  first  con- 
veys to  us  an  intimation  that  Almighty  God  permitted 
to  His  faithful  servant,  Susanna  Rookwood,  a  final 
combat  with  the  powers  of  evil  on  her  death-bed. 


Progress  at  Naples.  123 

Before,  she  had  frequently  been  their  dauntless  com- 
batant in  behalf  of  the  souls  they  had  ensnared. 
Thus  she  delivered  many  from  their  fatal  grasp,  but 
now  the  deadly  affray  was  with  herself.  Nor  had  Mary 
a  doubt  that  once  more  her  great  Captain  and  Lord 
had  Himself  been  the  Conqueror  for  and  in  her,  and 
that  she  had  won  her  crown. 

My  Win, — I  have  indeed  divers  very  good  ones  of 
yours,  it  comforts  me  very  [much]  to  read  those  passages, 
and  the  manner  of  your  proceedings  with  so  true  and 
united  will  to  superiors.  What  you  did  concerning  your 
happily  deceased  Superior  pleased  me  so  much  as  not  any 
one  passage  touching  your  managing  of  matters  there  or 
information  hither  I  could  have  wished  otherwise.  Your 
soli  about  her  I  read  and  your  signifying  those  particulars  to 
me  was  to  very  good  purpose  and  much  to  my  satisfaction 
and  better  knowledge  of  her  happy  soul,  whom  the  enemy 
of  all  good  had  no  power  to  hurt,  and  which  I  verily  believe 
is  now  with  God.  That  monstrable  relation  of  her  death, 
the  opinion  had  of  her  by  externs,  &c.,  will  do  good  to  your- 
self and  others. 

By  what  follows  it  would  appear  that  the  House 
at  Naples  was  making  fair  progress  towards  stability 
by  the  admission  of  new  members  from  the  city  itself. 
The  packets  of  a  few  gold  pieces  transmitted  to  Rome 
every  few  weeks,  show  that  the  schools  were  likewise 
prospering  and  their  scholars  increasing.  Mary  also 
mentions  from  time  to  time  the  names  of  some  of  the 
pupils,  sending  them  remembrances  and  messages, 
among  them  two  nieces  of  Father  Corcione's,  still  a 
warm  friend  and  helper,  to  whom  yet  Mary  does  not 


124  Mary's  increasing  illness. 

scruple  to  refuse  certain  requests  incompatible  with 
the  status  of  the  Institute. 

Your  denial  of  Father  Corcione  to  have  any  drootas 
live  in  your  house,  was  as  it  should  have  been  ;  our  colleges 
are  only  for  our  own.  In  your  last  which  I  had  some  hours 
ago,  of  the  1 2  July,  you  ask  if  you  may  not  admit  the  young 
widow  her  daughter  (who  confesseth  to  Father  PenscuUi)  to 
live  in  your  house  in  her  beatcHs  clothes.  Yes,  admit  of  her 
so  on  the  day  of  our  Blessed  Lady  as  she  desires,  and  let 
her  not  be  idle,  set  her  to  writing,  reading  her  breviary, 
work,  or  what  you  judge  best  and  may  busy  her  to  the 
purpose.  For  her  bed  I  see  not  how  you  can  do  less  than 
ask  her  mother  one  for  her,  she  knows  you  are  in  a  begin- 
ning and  unprovided,  besides  that  bed  you  may  tell  her  will 
serve  when  she  shall  be  novice,  all  such  being  to  bring  their 
beds  with  them.  For  so  many  crowns  a  month  as  others 
give,  perchance  it  will  be  better  not  to  exact  any  certain  sum 
for  that  time,  but  leave  it  to  their  courtesy,  they  coming  to 
know  by  some  other  means  after  or  before,  as  occasion 
serves,  what  others  give. 

Before  proceeding  with  this  letter,  which  is  dated 
July,  1624,  it  is  needful  to  turn  to  Mary  Ward  herself. 
Her  Heavenly  Father  had  one  more  trial  to  lay  upon 
His  servant,  one  more  source  of  merit  with  which  to 
enrich  her — the  tortures  of  an  agonizing  disease. 
During  her  stay  at  Perugia  the  first  mention  is  made 
of  the  suffering  complaint  (the  stone)  with  which 
she  must  already  for  a  considerable  time  have  been 
partially  afflicted,  though  her  frequent  journeys 
and  toils  of  all  kinds  were  never  in  consequence 
intermitted.  The  mental  anxieties  and  suflferings  she 
had  gone  through  since  she  left  Flanders  in  1621,  had 


At  San  Cassiano.  125 

by  slow  degrees  brought  on  a  dangerous  crisis,  which 
at  length  obliged  her  in  Perugia  to  seek  physicians' 
advice.  The  pain  of  which  she  writes  so  lightly  in 
her  letters,  Winefrid  tells  us  was  so  "  excessive,"  that 
she  yielded  finally  to  their  orders  and  went,  about  the 
month  of  June,  in  hopes  of  alleviation  and  of  checking 
the  progress  of  the  malady,  to  drink  the  waters  at  the 
baths  of  San  Cassiano,  about  seventy  miles  distant 
among  the  mountains,  then  much  frequented  for  com- 
plaints of  like  nature. 

It  was  here  that  a  remarkable  evidence  was  given 
to  her  companions  and  others  of  the  power  and 
efficacy  of  her  prayers  and  merits  with  God.  Wine- 
frid, who  must  often  have  heard  the  history  from 
those  who  were  eye-witnesses,  thus  relates  it : 

Going  to  the  baths  of  S.  Cassiano  she  found  the  said 
Cardinal  Trescio  there,  likewise  for  some  infirmity  of  his, 
which  it  seems  the  waters  agreed  not  with,  they  casting  him 
into  a  violent  fever,  so  as  after  a  few  fits  the  physicians 
despaired  of  his  life,  which  was  a  great  affliction  to  our 
dearest  mother,  not  only  for  the  part  she  should  lose  in  him, 
and  the  interest  she  had  in  his  preservation,  but  for  that 
the  whole  Church  took  in  his  good  health,  and  the  common 
loss  of  so  worthy  a  prelate  for  learning  and  virtue.  The 
Cardinal  thus  despaired  of  and  abandoned  by  the  doctors, 
she  resolved  on  a  pilgrimage,  called  our  Blessed  Lady  of 
Monte  Giovino,  sixteen  miles  ofif  S.  Cassiano,  in  the  way  of 
Perugia,  where  as  soon  as  arrived,  which  was  about  two  of 
the  clock  in  the  afternoon,  she  procured  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment to  be  exposed,  when  she  put  herself  to  pray  and 
continued  for  four  hours.  Which  ended,  she  turned  herself 
to  her  companions  and  said,  "  I  have  no  more  to  ask,  the 
Cardinal  either  is  mended,  or  dead."     In  fine,  ending  her 


126  Cardinal  Trescio's  cure. 

prayer  [that  is  after  another  hour,  for  the  Painted  Life  ^  tells 
us  she  prayed  for  five  hours],  she  went  to  her  lodging  to 
take  some  nourishment,  being  fasting  till  then.  When  the 
servants  had  eaten,  she  showed  her  desire  to  know  how  the 
Cardinal  did,  which  was  enough  to  the  man  who  then 
served  her,  who  was  a  most  faithful  servant  [we  may  recog- 
nize here,  doubtless,  the  devoted  and  pious  Robert  Wright] 
to  offer  himself  to  go  immediately,  as  he  did,  walking 
nearly  all  the  night  so  as  to  arrive  in  the  morning  at  the 
taths,  where  he  found  all  ready  for  a  journey  and  the 
Cardinal  upon  immediate  departure,  which  to  him  seemed  a 
dream,  nor  could  he  believe  his  own  eyes.  But  in  effect  so 
it  was.  At  seven  o'clock  the  evening  before  the  fever  left 
him,  and  all  other  pains  which  he  had  in  great  extreme,  so 
as  he  was  now  able  to  make  his  journey  to  Caprarola,  where 
he  stayed  all  the  heats. 

This  incident  took  place  apparently  towards  the 
close  of  Mary's  stay  at  San  Cassiano,  for  it  cannot  be 
imagined  that  she  would  make  a  pilgrimage  with  such 
a  purpose  in  any  other  way  than  on  foot.  Until  her 
health  were  in  some  way  renovated,  a  walk  of  sixteen 
miles  with  five  hours'  prayer  immediately  following, 
still  fasting  and  in  an  Italian  summer,  would  in 
itself  have  been  very  little  less  than  miraculous. 
Yet  when  it  is  the  good  pleasure  of  God  to  grant 
some  grace  for  His  own  glory,  through  His  feeble 
creatures.  He  gives  them  strength  both  physical  and 
spiritual  for  what  He  requires  of  them  on  their  part. 
That  in  Mary's  case,  in  the  present  instance,  it  was 

'  The  thirty-sixth  picture  of  the  Series.  The  inscription  says, 
"Mary,  in  the  year  1624,  obtained  the  immediate  cure  of  his  Eminence 
Cardinal  Trescio  from  a  dangerous  fever  by  a  pilgrimage  and  five  hours' 
prayer  before  the  miraculous  Mother  of  God  on  Monte  Giovino." 


Effects  of  Mary's  prayers.  127 

so,  we  shall  see  by  what  she  says  herself  of  her 
precarious  state  of  convalescence,  even  at  the  end  of 
her  visit  to  San  Cassiano,  upon  her  return  to  Perugia. 
In  the  letter  just  quoted  she  writes,  "  My  health  was 
much  recovered  by  the  waters  of  San  Cassiano,  but  my 
virtue  is  not  so  much  as  to  conserve  it  so  fully,  but 
yet  it  is  good,  I  mean  sufificient."  What  Mary  Ward 
considers  "sufficient"  must  be  measured  by  what  she 
further  adds.  "Do  you  recommend  me  to  all  with 
you  and  our  friends  abroad  in  such  manner  as  you 
judge  best ;  they  will  excuse  my  not  writing  as  yet. 
I  will  not  fail  as  soon  as  I  can,  but  the  doctors  all 
say,  if  I  forbear  not  wholly  all  businesses  for  some 
time  now  after  these  waters,  I  will  put  myself  in  great 
danger,  at  least  be  worse  than  before.  This  may 
serve  for  present  excuse,  though  God  knows  I  neither 
do  nor  can  observe  it." 

We  are  told  that  the  wonderful  cure  just  related 
"particularly  increased  Cardinal  Trescio  his  devotion 
to  this  blessed  servant  of  God."  Another  favour 
somewhat  of  like  kind  granted  to  Mary's  intercessions 
is  mentioned  as  having  happened  at  Perugia.  Wine- 
frid,  who  relates  it,  adds  at  the  same  time  that  it 
was  but  one  out  of  many  such  known  of  her  among 
themselves.  A  fever  broke  out  in  the  city  and  Mother 
Elizabeth  Keyes,^  a  member  of  their  Roman  com- 
munity, who  had  been  transferred  to  Perugia  during 
Mary's  stay,  was  one  of  the  sufferers.  "  Omitting  very 
many  both  of  our  own  and  externs,  I  will  only  put 

^  Doubtless  a  relative  of  Robert  Keyes,  another  of  the  sufferers  for 
the  Gunpowder  Plot,  who  was  of  Drayton,  in  Northumberland,  and 
was  nearly  related  to  the  wife  of  Ambrose  Rookwood. 


128  Esteem  of  Bishop  of  Perugia. 

down — Mrs.  Keyes,  one  of  our  own,  then  in  Perugia, 
so  despaired  of  by  the  doctor,  and  he  the  most  knowing 
in  that  famous  university,  as  that  he  coming  to  visit 
others  the  next  morning  would  not  beHeve  she  was 
alive." 

These  manifest  marks  of  God's  favour  and  many 
others  which  Monsignor  Comitoli  Napoleone  both 
heard  casually  and  gathered  from  his  own  observation 
of  Mary  after  her  residence  in  Perugia,  confirmed  the 
good  Bishop  in  the  opinion  he  had  already  formed  of 
her  sanctity.  He  would  not  hear  of  her  quitting  his 
diocese.  Winefrid  was  asking  for  Mary's  presence 
among  them  at  Naples,  and  with  her  for  an  increase 
to  the  community  there  in  proportion  to  the  flourish- 
ing state  of  their  growing  work,  and  Mary  answers 
these  desires  thus :  "  For  my  coming  to  you,  I  do 
verily  intend  if  no  great  accident  fall  out  to  the  con- 
trary, to  be  with  you  before  Christmas.  From  hence 
I  cannot  go  till  about  October,  then  I  must  stay  at 
Rome,  a  very  little  while  and  it  shall  not  be  long." 
She  then  tells  of  their  progress  in  Perugia. 

We  have  now  leave  for  Mass  in  our  church,  but  not  as 
yet  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  but  that  also  will  come  in  time. 
Mother  Joyce  ^  I  intend  to  make  Superior  here,  for  other 
officers,  or  how  many,  I  have  not  as  yet  determined.  To 
Naples  I  will  bring  or  send,  but  I  intend  to  bring  them  so 
many  as  I  can,  and  those  handsome  and  good.  Tell  Mother 
Margaret  [Genison]  her  best  uncle  is  wed,  and  would  by  all 

^  Perhaps  Joyce  Vaux,  daughter  of  the  heroic  Mrs.  Vaux,  bom 
before  the  year  1595.  There  was  a  Mrs.  Vaux  who  was  a  Sister  of  the 
Institute  in  1614,  and  cured  from  illness  equally  with  Mary  Ward  by 
the  application  of  a  portion  of  St.  Ignatius'  habit.  She  was  also 
among  those  who  first  came  to  the  Roman  house. 


Elisabeth  Wigmore.  129 

means  that  she  write  out  of  hand  to  Mrs.  Vaux  and  her 
other  friends  in  England  some  very  good  letters.  I  perceive 
her  former  never  came  to  their  hand.  Let  her  write  such 
letters  and  send  them  me  and  I  will  convey  them.  With 
Mr.  Rookwood  I  sent  the  writing  about  her  money,  giving 
him  the  best  intelligence  how  it  should  be  sent  us.  Hers 
to  Mrs.  Vaux  would  be  a  good  one  and  well  writ,  both 
which  she  can  right  well  do.  Tell  her  from  me,  yourself 
hath  a  sister  come  to  the  nuns'  monastery  at  Gand  [Ghent], 
whom  Father  Tomson^o  will  make  write  to  you.  I  will 
direct  you  how  to  answer  them. 

Adieu,  yours  all, 
Perugia,  July  23,  1624.  Marie  Ward, 

Mary  remained  during  the  succeeding  month  in 
Perugia  to  watch  over  the  work,  in  accordance  with 
the  wishes  of  the  holy  Prelate  who  had  brought  her 
there.  She  concludes  her  September  letter  to  Wine- 
frid  with  "  businesses,"  which  were  of  great  personal 
interest  to  the  latter,  as  concerning  a  sister  from 
whom  she  had  long  been  parted.  Mary  had  already 
touched  upon  them  in  writing  to  her.  Elisabeth 
Wigmore  was  younger  then  Winefrid,  and  the  differ- 
ences which  had  separated  them  belonged  probably 
entirely  to  years  gone  by,  though  they  had  until  now 
produced  a  state  of  coldness  and  silence  between 
them.  Elisabeth  had  perhaps  not  appreciated  or  had 
even  opposed  Winefrid's  choice  of  a  new  and  untried 
vocation.  Now  she  was  herself,  though  much  later  in 
life  than  Winefrid,^^  entering  the  religious  state,  and 

^''  An  alias  used  by  Father  Gerard. 

^^  Elisabeth  Wigmore,  born  in  1589,  was  four  years  younger  than 

Winefrid,  and  thirty-five  when  she  joined  the  new  Benedictine  filiation, 

first  settling  at  Ghent  in  1624.     "  With  her  [Mary  Knatchbull,  niece 

of  the   Lady  Abbess,    Lucy   Knatchbull]  came,"  says  a  Benedictine 

J   2 


130  The  English  Benedictines. 

had  learned  by  experience  something  of  the  mystery 
of  vocation  when  the  soul  finds  herself  a  captive,  yet  a 
willing  one,  to  the  choice  God  has  made  for  her^ 
when  He  has  called  and  she  cannot  but  follow  the 
alluring  attraction  of  His  Voice,  wherever  He  shall 
lead  her.  We  shall  see  how  warmly  Mary  Ward 
seconded  Father  Gerard's  desire  that  the  two  sisters 
should  be  once  more  united  with  each  other  in  heart, 
as  they  now  were  to  be  in  the  holy  bonds  of  religion, 
though  not  in  the  same  order. 

Mary  Ward's  former  connection  with  the  Benedic- 
tines at  Brussels  would  make  her  well  acquainted  with 
the  character  of  the  holy  nun  there  who  was  to  be  the 
Abbess  of  the  Ghent  foundation.  The  great  esteem 
in  which  she  held  her  is  seen  by  what  she  tells 
Winefrid  to  write.  Her  letter  gives  us  also  a  glimpse 
of  the  part  Father  Gerard  was  taking  in  promoting 
Ihe  welfare  of  the  new  Benedictine  house,  as  well  as 
•of  the  watchful  interest  with  which  he  still  regarded 
the  affairs  of  the  growing  Institute  and  its  members, 
and  of  his  intercourse  by  letter  with  Mary  Ward. 

The  enclosed  is  first  one  to  you  from  your  sister  Elis.  of 

whose  former  unkindness  you  must  take  no  notice,  but  far 

he  contrary,  answering  this    her   letter    very   substantially 

kindly  and  cordially,  as  you  may  see  by  the  first  part  of 

chronicle,  "Mrs.  Elisabeth  Wigmore,  a  person  of  greate  prudence  and 
pyety.  Worthy  Mr.  Vincent,  a  secular  priest,  brought  them  over." 
She  took  the  name  of  Catharine  in  religion,  and  was  the  third  nun 
professed  in  the  Ghent  convent.  She  lived  a  life  of  great  holinesss, 
and  being  one  of  the  religious  sent  out  to  establish  a  filiation  at 
Boulogne,  she  was  elected  first  Abbess  in  1652.  She  died  in  1656, 
having  beeti  a  pattern  of  every  religious  virtue  to  her  community.  Her 
body  was  taken  with  them  when  they  removed  to  Pontoise  sub- 
sequently. 


I 


Mary^s  directions  to   Wine/rid.         131 

this  other  written  paper  (which  is  part  of  one  from  Father 
Tomson  to  me)  Father  Tomson  much  desires  you  should. 
Have  you  not  heard  that  forth  of  the  monastery  of  Brussels 
is  gone  to  begin  a  new  monastery  at  Gand,  Dame  Knatch- 
bull,  etc.  You  will  see  the  matter  by  the  said  paper.  This 
house  is  abundantly  holpen  by  the  Society.  In  the  latter 
end  of  your  letter  desire  her  if  Rev.  Father  Tomson  live 
still  at  Gand  that  she  would  present  your  due  respects  to 
him,  whose  acquaintance  and  help  you  may  tell  her  if  she 
have  she  may  esteem  herself  very  happy,  though  you  deem 
the  need  of  those  that  live  under  the  government  of  that 
Lady  Abbess  much  less  than  any  monastery  you  know,  but  • 
your  knowledge  is  little  and  your  esteem  much  of  all  such 
as  have  given  themselves  to  God.  Beg  her  to  pray  you 
may  be  wholly  His,  and  assure  her  of  your  poor  ones,  desire 
you  may  now  and  then  receive  a  line  from  her,  and  so  with 
dearest  affection  bid  her  a  thousand  times  farewell.  Let 
your  subscription  be.  Your  more  than  ever-loving  sister, 
Win.  Campian.  Your  superscription,  To  my  dearly  esteemed 
sister,  Mrs.  Catherine  Wigmore.  That  copy  of  my  Lady 
Abbess's  to  me  I  send  you,  only  that  you  may  know  what 
and  how  businesses  passeth.  You  may  show  all  that  paper 
to  Mother  Margaret  Genison,  whose  to  Mrs.  Vaux  I  have 
not  yet  sent,  because  I  like  them  not  so  well  as  some  others 
I  have  seen  her  write,  when  I  see  her  we  will  compose  a 
better,  I  have  her  long  soli  but  not  time  yet  to  read  it ; 
commend  me  heartily  to  her.  Jesus  be  with  you.  Tell 
Father  Pollard,  the  Scotch  Father,  that  I  have  his  kind 
letter,  and  thank  him  for  all  his  courtesies  and  goodwill  to 
advance  that  beginning.  I  would  write  again  to  him  but 
that  I  hope  shortly  to  come.     Adieu. 

Yours  ever, 
Perugia,  7ber,  10,  1624.  Marie  Warde. 

All    passages   here   I   leave   still  to   Mother   Margaret 
Horde,  her  relation. 


132      Death  of  the  Bishop  of  Perugia. 

Mary's  last  words  in  the  above  letter  show  she 
was  about  to  fulfil  her  intention  of  leaving  Perugia. 
We  learn  that  "  she  could  not  leave  the  place  while 
the  holy  Bishop  of  Perugia  lived,"  in  such  great 
esteem  did  he  hold  her.  But  his  days  were  rather 
suddenly  cut  short,  and  his  death  must  have  occurred 
,  in  September  or  October,  as  in  the  end  of  the  latter 
month  we  find  Mary  once  more  in  Rome.  His  loss 
was  severely  felt  by  the  members  of  the  Institute 
house,  as  will  appear  later  on.  Besides  his  high 
position,  the  reverence  and  respect  felt  towards  him 
from  his  personal  sanctity  had  drawn  others  in  the 
city  to  follow  his  example  in  protecting  and  assisting 
the  new  comers  in  their  work  of  education.  "  His 
merits  before  God  may  be  judged  of,  seeing  that, 
being  still  on  the  bier,  his  dead  body  wrought  several 
miracles  before  being  put  in  the  ground." 


CHAPTER   IX. 

A  Struggle  for  Life. 
1624, 1625. 

Mary  Ward's  absence  at  Perugia  and  attention  to 
the  minor  details  of  the  new  settlement  there,  in  no 
way  hindered  her  zealous  prosecution  of  the  great 
scheme  she  had  at  heart.  She  returned  to  Rome 
with  energies  but  quickened  to  pursue  it.  The  larger 
the  number  of  souls  for  whom  she  and  hers  suffered 
and  toiled,  the  greater  became  her  thirst  to  suffer 
and  toil  again,  and  to  bring  yet  more  and  more  to 
the  feet  of  her  Divine  Master  as  the  trophies  of  His 
Cross.  Disappointed  in  her  endeavours,  before 
leaving  the  Holy  City,  to  obtain  an  audience  of 
Urban  VHI.,  she  had  learned  to  mistrust  the  inter- 
vention of  those  through  whom  she  had  sought  it, 
and  privately  determined  on  her  return  to  use  her 
own  woman's  wit  in  the  affair,  and  to  take  the  risk 
of  the  consequences.  Nor  was  she  unwise  in  this 
persevering  desire  that  the  Pontiff  should  become 
personally  acquainted  with  herself  and  her  com- 
panions, as  the  sequel  will  show.  It  was  one  of  her 
"ventures,"  and  God  blessed  the  result  even  to  long 
after  years. 

The  Pope's  departure   ere   long  for  Frascati,  to 


134  Ui'ban  VIII. 


enjoy  a  short  period  of  repose  in  that  beautiful  spot, 
so  great  a  favourite  both  of  the  occupiers  of  the 
Holy  See  and  of  the  Roman  people,  suggested  itself 
to  Mary  as  a  favourable  opportunity.  Except  as 
necessarily  regarded  the  high  dignity  of  his  spiritual 
position,  Urban  was  not  a  Pontiff  of  formidable 
approach.  His  piety,^  mildness,  and  benignity  were 
well  known,  while  his  large  acquaintance  with  business 
and  intercourse  with  the  world  in  foreign  Courts  in 
his  earlier  days  had  rendered  him  skilful  in  his 
dealings,  and  quick  in  discernment  of  character  and 
merit.  His  enemies  have  written  of  him  that,  in  his 
audiences,  taking  the  conversation  into  his  own  hands, 
and  guiding  it  according  to  his  particular  views,  in 
a  spirit  of  contradiction,  he  would  turn  it  against  the 
unfortunate  petitioner  and  maintain  his  opinion  at 
all  costs.  But  Urban  may  have  learned  by  ex- 
perience with  what  difficulties  truth  has  to  contend 
in  obtaining  access  to  the  ears  of  those  in  high  place. 
Perhaps  it  may  therefore  rather  be  supposed,  that, 
not  satisfied  with  reports  through  others,  he  himself 
sifted  the  causes  brought  before  him  on  points  on 
which  he  needed  information. 

To  Mary  Ward's  singleness  of  purpose,  the  inter- 
view with  the  Father  of  God's  people  presented  no 
difficulties,  and  she  spoke  with  freedom  and  con- 
fidence of  all  her  needs  and  difficulties  as  to  one 
to  whom  His  will  and  work  were  as  dear  as  to 
herself,  nay,  how  infinitely  more  so,  as  the  Divinely 

^  Urban  is  said  to  have  knelt  in  the  Sistine  Chapel  as  soon  as 
elected,  and  asked  God  that  he  should  die  at  once  if  his  election  were 
to  prove  hurtful  to  the  Church. 


Mary's  audience.  135 

appointed  fulfiller  on  earth  of  both  !  We  know  what 
passed  on  the  occasion  from  her  own  words  written 
immediately  upon  her  return  to  Rome. 

For  the  Rev.  Mother,  Mother   Win.  Campian,  Vice- Superior 
of  ours,  Naples. 

Dear  Win, — Something  or  other  still  makes  me  be  brief 
with  you  :  now  the  cause  is  only  my  own  mistakes  of  the 
time,  thinking  the  post  of  Naples  had  also  gone  at  night  as 
others  do,  when  now  they  tell  me  they  think  the  hour  of 
sending  by  this  is  already  past.  Well,  my  Mother,  I  have 
divers  of  yours,  their  date  I  have  not  time  to  look,  their  con- 
tents are  contentful  and  nothing  in  them  but  what  is  grateful. 
I  will  within  a  few  days  write  thanks  to  Doctor  Allen  :  when 
I  come  to  you  is  uncertain,  the  cause  you  will  say  is  most 
reasonable.  Some  days  since  His  Holiness  went  to  Frascati, 
and  I,  accompanied  with  Mother  Margaret  Horde,  Mother 
Elis.  Cotton,  and  Mother  Mary  Poines  [Poyntz]  (your 
cousin),  went  privately  (I  mean  without  acquainting  the 
Fathers  or  others  out  of  our  own  house)  to  seek  audience 
of  him  there,  which  was  obtained  without  our  obligation  to 
any  but  ourselves.  I  told  His  Holiness  we  were  come  to 
supplicate  that  he  would  confirm  on  earth  that  which  had 
been  confirmed  in  Heaven  from  all  eternity,  that  the  confir- 
mation of  our  course  was  that  we  did  require :  that  the  same 
course  had  been  this  sixteen  years,  was  practised  in  so  many 
several  countries  and  cities,  that  had  been  approved  by 
Pope  [Paul]  v.,  with  a  promise  of  confirmation,  that  till 
it  were  confirmed  the  parents  of  ours  would  pay  no  portions 
and  that  thereby  we  suffered,  I  mean  all  ours,  in  extremity, 
that  in  this  sixteen  years  the  most  orders  in  God's  Church 
had  endeavoured  to  hinder  us,  &c.  He  answered  mildly 
that  he  had  had  notice  of  us,  that  of  himself  he  could  not 
do  it,  that  he  knew  our  business  had  been  treated  of,  and 
that  at  his  return  to  Rome  he  would  be  informed  how  all 


136  Confidence  in  God. 

stood  by  such  Cardinals  as  had  dealt  in  the  matter.  I 
requested  that  if  he  would  commit  it  to  Cardinals  to  be 
discoursed  of,  that  it  might  be  to  some  few,  not  such  a 
number  as  before,  &c.,  declaring  withal  that  several  of 
those  who  had  this  business  in  treaty  before,  were  very 
adverse,  had  misunderstood  the  nature  of  that  Institute, 
and  having  delivered  their  opinion  thereabout  accordingly 
would  never  after  seem  to  be  removed,  (S:c.  I  besought 
him  most  earnestly  to  recommend  the  matter  to  God,  for 
to  God  and  His  Holiness  we  did  wholly  commit  it.  His 
last  words  were,  that  he  would  do  in  it  as  God  should 
inspire  him.  Then  I  gave  him  the  long  memorial  which 
you  know  [doubtless  that  presented  to  Paul  V.-],  containing 
the  substance  of  what  we  desife.  The  manner  of  his 
carriage  was  very  pleasing  and  grateful :  his  countenance 
very  contentful  and  [as]  though  he  had  neither  been  dis- 
gusted, nor  had  a  desire  to  give  disgust.  Coming  away,  I 
asked  him  for  a  chapel  in  our  house  at  Rome,  which  he 
immediately  condescended  unto,  saying  of  himself,  that  he 
would  at  his  return  to  Rome  give  order  to  Card.  Mellino 
about  it. 

No  one  who  has  become  acquainted  with  her 
character,  will  marvel  at  the  boldness  and  assurance 
with  which  Mary  spoke  to  Urban  of  the  credentials, 
if  so  we  may  call  them,  of  her  mission.  To  her  her 
work  was  already  sanctioned  in  Heaven,  and  required 
only  the  confirmation  of  the  representative  of  Heaven 
on  earth.  This  was  a  perfectly  legitimate  con- 
viction, if  it  was  accompanied,  which  we  shall  have 
reason  to  see  it  was,  by  a  perfect  readiness  to  obey 
in  case  of  disappointment.  Nor  were  the  sharp 
pangs  of  adversity,  the  fiery  trials  God  would  send, 

-  See  vol.  i.  Note  III.  to  Book  III.  p.  375. 


Foresight  of  trials.  137 

and  the  dark,  depressing  time  of  humiliation  and 
desolation  to  come,  hidden  from  her  eyes  while  she 
thus  spoke.  None  the  less  were  her  words  strong  in 
unshaken  confidence  in  Him,  Who  holding  all  in  His 
hand,  could  bring  good  out  of  evil  and  success  and 
glory  to  Himself  out  of  the  apparent  failure  and 
ignominy,  which,  as  marks  of  His  chiefest  predi- 
lection. He  often  permits  to  fall  upon  His  children. 
Mary's. letter  just  quoted  was  written  at  one  or  two 
intervals  during  interruptions  of  some  immediate 
nature.  The  last  part,  added  afterwards,  addressed 
soli  for  Winefrid,  discloses  what  God  had  spoken  to 
her  soul  that  day,  while  to  all  outward  appearance 
the  first  favourable  step  had  been  made,  by  Urban's 
kind  and  genial  reception  of  her.  We  must  here 
refer  our  readers  to  a  former  meditation  of  Mary's 
more  than  six  years  before,^  in  which  some  sight  had 
been  very  strongly  impressed  upon  her  of  the  dark 
waters  through  which  the  Institute  had  to  pass  in 
the  future,  and  of  the  solitary  and  singular  vocation 
which  she  herself  was  to  fulfil.  While  thousands  of 
happy  souls  lived  peacefully  in  the  religious  state, 
as  it  were  in  the  garden  of  Eden,  to  her  it  was  to  be 
a  rough  pathless  wilderness  of  thorns.  "  I  was  as 
though  the  occasion  had  been  present,"  she  then  said, 
"  and  besought  our  Lord  with  tears  for  grace  to  bear 
it.  I  saw  that  there  was  no  help  or  comfort  for  me 
but  to  cleave  fast  to  Him,  and  so  I  did,  for  He  was 
there  to  help  me." 

This  foreshadowing   of  what   was   to   come   had 
made  a  deep  wound.     Mary  had  never  forgotten   its 

^  See  vol.  i.  pp.  418,  419. 


138  Words  for  Wmefrid  alone. 

warning ;  and  now,  during  the  interview  with  Urban, 
she  had  become  aware  of  the  approaching  signs  of 
its  fulfilment,  and  nature  shrank  back  at  the  prospect. 
For  the  first  time  she  seeks  for  relief  by  disclosing 
her  fears  to  the  sympathizing  heart  which  was  more 
intimately  acquainted  than  any  of  her  other  com- 
panions, with  the  secrets  of  her  soul.  It  was  but  for 
a  moment,  for  immediately  she  turns  with  unselfish 
thoughtfulness  for  her  friend,  to  future  success,  as 
certainly  to  follow,  to  what  was  dearer  to  her  than 
herself — the  work  God  had  given  her  to  do  for  Him, 
and  thence  again  with  cheerful  confidence  to  details 
concerning  the  present  to  which  duty  called  her,  both 
to  individuals  and  the  community  at  large.  Especially 
she  advises  with  Winefrid  upon  all  the  pros  and  cons 
regarding  her  own  coming  to  Naples,  as  a  subject 
which  would  be  of  the  greatest  consolation  to  her. 

Soli.  I  think,  dear  child,  the  trouble  and  long  loneliness 
you  heard  me  speak  of  is  not  far  from  me,  which  when- 
soever it  is,  happy  success  will  follow.  You  are  the  first 
I  have  uttered  this  conceit  so  plainly  to,  pray  for  me  and 
for  the  work.  It  grieves  me  I  cannot  have  you  also  with 
me  to  help  to  bear  a  part,  but  a  part  you  will  and  shall  bear 
howsoever. 

These  words  written  to  her  friend  out  of  the 
depths  of  her  heart,  in  a  momentary  longing  for  her 
warm  sympathy,  had  a  stricter  fulfilment  in  the  future 
than  perhaps  either  Mary  or  Winefrid  had  any  per- 
ception of  when  written  by  one  and  read  by  the 
other.  We  shall  see  in  a  future  chapter  how  this 
came  to  pass. 


Caution  necessary.  139 

In  the  first  part  of  her  letter,  Mary  had  charged 
Winefrid  to  preserve  a  careful  silence  as  to  what 
passed  during  her  interview  with  Pope  Urban,  ex- 
cepting only  to  Margaret  Genison,  whose  discretion 
she  fully  depended  upon  and  for  whom  she  sends 
here  special  directions  and  messages. 

The  particulars  of  this  discourse  with  the  Pope,  none, 
Fathers  nor  others,  must  know  of,  but  only  Mother  Margaret, 
whose  good  and  comfort  I  much  wish  in  all.  I  am  sorr}'^ 
for  her  indisposition,  your  care  will  not  be  wanting  that 
she  want  nothing.  Bid  her  from  me  be  well  and  commend 
me  to  her.  I  am  glad  you  do  that  work  for  the  Gesu,  but 
I  am  somewhat  afraid  such  continual  sitting  hurts  her, 
when  that  is  done  she  will  have  some  more  rest.  By  all 
means  let  her  take  remedies  though  she  should  seem  to 
have  no  present  need.  Now  to  my  coming  to  you  ;  having 
begun  with  His  Holiness,  and  that  he  should  stir  in  the 
matter  and  I  absent,  things  would  not  so  well,  besides  if 
that  should  be,  I  must  be  forced  of  necessity  to  return 
presently  back  to  Rome,  and  so  that  charge  lost,  therefore 
till  he  be  returned  (which  will  be  some  eight  days  hence) 
and  that  I  see  what  he  will  do  in  the  business,  I  cannot 
determine  certainly  whether  or  when  to  come,  towards  you. 

After  the  soli  to  Winefrid  which  follows,  Mary 
adds  further  injunctions  of  caution  as  to  her  talking 
to  others  of  the  Papal  audience. 

Acquaint  whom  you  think  good  with  my  speech  with 
the  Pope,  but  tell  them  no  particulars,  you  may  pretend 
that  till  His  Holiness  return  to  Rome  you  perceive  I 
cannot  well  determine  the  time  of  my  coming  to  Naples, 
&c.,  but  do  or  do  not  this  as  you  judge  best.  Advise  me 
whether  a  short  time  for  me  to  be  there  would  do  any  good, 
and  if  I  come  not  yet,  how  and  to  whom  to  write. 


140  Another  Congregation. 

We  shall  return  to  certain  details  of  interior 
arrangements  respecting  the  house  at  Naples,  which 
end  this  letter,  dated  October  27,  1624,  after  following 
up  the  results  of  Mary's  interview  at  Frascati.  Urban 
was  not  forgetful  of  the  promise  he  had  made  to  her, 
and  on  his  return  to  Rome  called  together  a  Congre- 
gation of  Cardinals  to  examine  into  her  petition. 
This  Congregation,  in  accordance  with  her  desire, 
was  composed  of  only  four  members  of  the  Sacred 
College.  At  their  head  was  Cardinal  Bandino,  the 
other  three  being  Cardinal  Mellino,  Vicar  of  Rome, 
Cardinal  Cobelluzio  of  St.  Susanna,  Cardinal  Antonio 
Barberini  of  St.  Onufrio.  The  first-named  we  already 
know  as  the  advocate  of  the  cause  of  the  English 
Clergy,  but  at  the  same  time,  from  his  own  personal 
knowledge,  Mary's  friend  and  well-wisher.  Cardinal 
Mellino  was  in  the  confidence  of  the  Jesuit  Fathers, 
and  had  had  greater  opportunity  than  any  other 
among  the  Cardinals  of  observing  and  testing  the 
life  and  character  of  the  English  Virgins  in  Rome. 
Cardinal  Cobelluzio,  Librarian  of  the  Holy  See,  a 
man  of  great  simplicity  of  life,  was  eminent  for  his 
literary  attainments,  and  well  known  for  his  devotion 
to  the  propagation  of  the  faith  among  heretics  and 
schismatics.  He  had  been  educated  by  the  Jesuits, 
and  was  therefore  well  acquainted  with  their  way  of 
life  and  schools.  The  fourth  member  of  the  Congre- 
gregation.  Cardinal  Barberini,  was  brother  to  Pope 
Urban,  and  a  Capuchin  friar.  Though  not  a  man  of 
letters,  he  was  a  perfect  example  of  heroic  mortifi- 
cation, of  poverty,  and  profound  humility  and  con- 
tempt of  himself     He  was  made  a  Cardinal  against 


Little  hope  of  success.  141 

his  will  by  Urban,  and  when  constrained  to  take  part 
at  times  in  public  affairs,  showed  great  ability  in  his 
administration  of  them.* 

Before  such  a  tribunal  it  might  be  supposed  that 
Mary's  cause  held  a  good  chance  of  a  fair  hearing 
and  a  prosperous  issue.  Yet  the  two  great  interests 
which  had  hitherto  for  very  different  reasons  so 
materially  stood  in  *  the  way  of  her  plans  being 
matured  and  brought  to  perfection,  and  had  sur- 
rounded her  with  difficulties  and  entanglements  on 
every  side,  were  each  represented  in  the  Congregation. 
And  although  Mary  had  at  length,  in  spite  of  all 
opposition,  once  more  obtained  a  formal  hearing,  so 
great  was  the  cautious  dread  of  the  novelties  she 
wished  to  introduce,  and  so  strong  had  been  the 
feeling  raised  against  her  projects,  that  none  of  her 
friends  entfertained  a  hope  of  her  success. 

The  Congregation  held  nothing  beyond  a  pre- 
liminary sitting  until  the  end  of  January,  1625. 
Meanwhile  Mary,  not  deterred  by  the  foreboding 
expressions  of  her  well-wishers  from  intentions  which 

^  He  was  digging  in  the  garden  of  his  monastery  at  Florence,  his 
native  city,  when  the  news  was  sent  to  him  of  Urban's  election.  His 
only  answer  was  a  cry  of  pity  and  prayer  to  God  for  his  brother,  and 
while  the  bells  of  the  city  were  ringing  out  glad  peals  of  joy  and  congratu- 
lation, Antonio  added  some  penances  to  his  ordinary  ones  to  implore 
grace  in  his  behalf.  Nor  would  he  go  to  Rome  until  forced  to  do  so  by 
command  of  the  Pope.  Having  at  length  journeyed  there  on  foot  with 
his  religious  brethren,  he  remained  in  an  outer  ante-chamber  of  the 
Vatican  for  two  hours,  and  was  only  made  known  by  accident.  He 
lived  the  same  life  of  austerity  and  devotion  as  a  Cardinal  which  he  had 
ever  done,  rising  at  break  of  day  for  mental  prayer,  and  hearing  several 
Masses  before  saying  his  own.  He  survived  Urban,  and  the  epitaph  placed 
on  his  grave  by  his  orders  was,  Hicjacetpidvis,  cinis  et  nihil.  His  revenues 
had  been  spent  on  the  poor  and  in  founding  convents  and  churches. 


142  Mary  remains  unmoved. 

had  been  long  and  solidly  weighed  and  determined 
upon,  gave  diligent  attention  to  collect  and  put 
together  in  writing  all  that  was  necessary  for  the 
full  information  of  the  Cardinals.  On  the  25th  of 
the  month  she  writes  to  Winefrid: 

Cardinal  Mellino  hath  been  sick  these  five  or  six  days, 
tut  is  now  they  tell  me  well,  nothing  could  be  done 
•without  him  in  our  business.  I  have  once  seen  all  the  four 
Cardinals,  but  little  to  the  comfort  of  any  whose  hopes 
were  not  wholly  in  God.  Now  I  will  go  to  know  when 
they  will  hold  Congregation  about  it,  that  I  may  provide 
the  particulars  they  are  to  treat  upon.  All  cry  out  on  me 
that  I  will  go  forward  with  the  treaty  of  it,  especially  being 
remitted  to  such  who  intend  to  strike  it  dead,  &c.  Help 
me  with  your  prayers.  I  will  follow  it  to  the  utmost  of  my 
power,  there  shall  no  stay  be  in  me.  For  the  rest  God 
work  His  holy  will. 

Mary's  plan  at  this  time  appears  to  have  been  to 
place  her  petition  upon  the  most  moderate  footing, 
and  by  soothing  and  in  some  measure  giving  way 
to  the  traditions  as  to  inclosure  which  existed  among 
the  Romans,  to  gain  her  end  in  behalf  of  her  own 
country-people,  who  were  in  truth  the  one  great 
object  of  her  solicitude.  She  confined  her  applica- 
tion, therefore,  for  confirmation  to  England,  Flanders, 
and  Germany,  and  this  for  a  certain  number  of 
members  only — "at  least  a  hundred."  She  hoped 
thus  to  cut  the  ground  under  the  feet  of  those  who 
were  making  the  most  of  the  word  "  non-inclosure," 
as  a  bugbear  to  scare  Roman  traditions  and  habits  of 
thought  into  a  permanent  refusal'  of  the  Institute  and 
its   ways.      She   perhaps    relied    on   the   permission 


A  crisis  at  hand.  143 

already  granted  by  Gregory  XV.,  for  the  schools  and 
houses  in  Italy,  and  trusted  that  they  would  still  be 
allowed  to  remain  on  trial,  exclusive  of  those  in  other 
countries,  and  that  the  good  resulting  from  them 
would  plead  in  their  favour  at  a  future  day. 

Was  Mary,  then,  not  aware  that  the  opposition  to 
the  first  part  of  her  scheme  was  perhaps  more  strong 
even  than  in  Gregory's  time,  that  she  should  so 
determinately  persist  in  urging  it  with  the  Holy  See 
at  this  juncture .''  Or  was  she  in  so  acting  throwing 
herself  secretly  upon  God's  protecting  Providence  to 
control  the  evil  elements  at  work  in  the  matter  } 
Had  she  the  prevision  that,  whether  she  moved  in 
it  or  not,  another  dangerous  crisis  was  at  hand, 
menacing  total  destruction  to  the  Institute  whether 
in  Italy  or  elsewhere,  and  that  it  was  her  part  by 
some  immediate  and  energetic  measures  to  endeavour 
to  stay  its  violence  .-'  Mary's  own  words  may  perhaps 
be  some  answer  to  these  doubts, — the  brief  con- 
cluding sentences  in  the  letter  to  Winefrid,  just 
quoted,  being  almost  the  solitary  instance  on  record 
of  her  departure  from  her  ordinary  silence  as  to  her 
opponents  : 

Mr.  Rant,  the  English  priest  who  negotiates  here  in 
Mr.  Bennett's  place,  makes  himself  hoarse  with  speaking 
against  the  English  gentlewomen  and  their  Institute,  hath 
most  certainly  put  up  four  memorials  against  us  all,  full  of 
horrible  lies,  to  His  Holiness,  to  Cardinal  Thoris,  now 
Bishop  of  Perugia,  and  with  him  hath  done  us  much  hurt 
very  lately,  and  I  am  told  he  hath  put  up  the  same  memorial 
to  your  Cardinal  Caraffa  also.  This  man  hath  procured 
that  Doctor  Smith,  a  great  enemy  to  the  Society,  and  conse- 


144       "^^^  agent  of  the  English  Clergy, 

quently, — &c.  [meaning  opposed  to  the  English  Virgins 
also]  is  created  Bishop,  and  is  going  or  gone  from  Paris 
towards  England.  The  match  with  France  is  fully  con- 
cluded, in  as  much  as  these  can  do  here,  but  I  hope  it  will 
never  be. 

Certain  passages  from  the  correspondence  of  the 
English  Clergy  Agent  in  Rome,  belonging  to  the 
year  1625,  form  further  evidence. 

The  Rev.  J.  Bennett  had  left  Rome  about  July, 
1623.  He  died  a  few  weeks  subsequently  and  was 
succeeded  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  Rant,  of  the  French 
Oratory  of  Cardinal  Berulle,  who  arrived  in  December 
of  that  year,  bringing  with  him  the  same  strong 
feelings  as  his  predecessor,  adverse  to  the  Institute 
of  the  English  Virgins.  During  the  first  part  of 
his  residence,  he  was  much  occupied  with  disputes 
which  had  arisen  concerning  the  management  of 
the  English  College  by  the  Jesuit  Fathers.  But  it 
was  not  long  before  he  took  an  active  part  in  the 
controversy  going  on  with  regard  to  Mary  and 
her  Institute.  Mary  had  not  heard  all  until  her 
return  from  Perugia.  That  nothing  short  of  the 
annihilation  of  the  Institute  was  intended,  is  manifest 
from  the  instructions  left  by  Rant  to  his  successor 
in  the  autumn  of  this  year,  to  be  quoted  further  on. 
Some  remarks  written  by  him  upon  a  letter  in  the 
month  of  June,  concerning  a  practice  which  had  come 
to  his  knowledge  having  reference  to  the  interior 
government  of  the  English  Virgins,  lead  to  the  same 
conclusion,  as  well  as  the  letter  itself.  On  the  margin 
of  this  letter^  Rant  writes :  "  Their  schole  is  tooke 
^  MS.  in  the  Archives  of  the  diocese  of  Westminster. 


Majy  without  help.  145 

away,  they  shall  stay  in  Rome,  if  they  will,  but  their 
habbit  shall  be  tooke  away.  Their  houses  at  Perugia 
and  at  Naples  shall  be  undone."  We  have  seen  by 
Mary  Ward's  words  in  what  way  the  last  part  of  this 
threat  had  been  attempted.  The  effects  produced  at 
Perugia  by  the  circulation  of  the  reports  she  names, 
had  also  become  apparent,  for  the  writer  further 
adds,  in  the  same  letter,  "Mother  Marg.  [Horde]  went 
towards  Perugia  Sunday  last,  accompanied  with  our 
two  Sisters  and  Lennard  [Robert  Wright],  which 
three  are  to  return  so  soon  as  the  weather  will 
permit  them,  but  Mother  Margaret  is  to  stay  there 
many  months,  for  there  things  go  not  well." 

Mary  Ward  had  therefore  to  decide  between  two 
perilous  courses.  In  following  her  preparations  for 
the  important  discussion  to  ensue  upon  that  which 
she  chose,  the  thought  naturally  presents  itself,  who 
then  was  to  plead  for  her .''  Who  would  rise  up  and 
speak  in  her  favour,  and  with  energetic  words  which 
would  carry  the  force  of  truth  with  them,  repel  accu- 
sations repeated  in  order  to  influence  the  Holy  See  "i 
Witnesses  there  were  none,  for  amidst  all  that  was 
said  against  her  and  her  companions  no  living  testi- 
mony was  ever  brought  forward.  It  had  been  better 
if  such  had  appeared,  for  in  that  case  more  hope 
would  have  remained  of  exposing  what  was  untrue 
than  now,  when  all  was  vague  and  indefinite,  except 
in  the  amount  of  evil  laid  at  their  door.  But  was 
there  no  one  who  was  at  work  in  her  behalf,  none  of 
her  own  countrymen  for  whom  she  was  labouring, 
no  ecclesiastic,  no  religious,  who  were  throwing  their 
influence,  their  knowledge,  and  value  of  her  labours 
K  2 


1 46  '^' Loneliness.  '* 


at  home  into  the  scale,  no  one  who  was  generous 
enough  to  say  what  they  knew  in  her  favour,  to 
procure  her  a  favourable  hearing  and  sentence  ?  No 
information,  no  sign  whatever  is  to  be  found  that  any 
such  there  were. 

The  Roman  authorities  had  no  personal  questions 
to  decide.  The  question,  forced  on  them  by  Mary 
as  well  as  by  her  opponents,  was  whether  or  not  to 
continue  the  kind  of  approval  which  had  before  been 
accorded  to  the  Institute  in  order  to  its  confirmation. 
No  middle  course,  such  as  deferring  the  decision  of  the 
question,  was  open  to  them.  And  Mary  had  against 
her  a  great  preponderance  of  influences.  Her  truest 
friends  in  Rome  were  foreigners,  whom  a  personal 
knowledge  of  herself  and  her  work  and  compan- 
ions, had  made  for  her — strangers  in  blood  and 
country,  but  won  by  the  unanswerable  testimony 
of  the  holiness  of  life  and  virtues  before  them. 
Yet  as  foreigners — ignorant  of  English  society  and 
English  manners,  as  Italians  and  others  mostly 
were  to  a  far  later  date  than  the  time  we  are  con- 
sidering— they  were  totally  unable  to  meet  the  argu- 
ments against  her,  and  singularly  open  to  conse- 
quent misconceptions  as  to  their  justice  or  injustice. 
It  was  a  voice  from  among  her  own  people  that  Mary 
needed,  but  that  voice  failed  her.  Truly  she  was 
"  lonely "  or  alone,  as  she  had  foreseen,  and  there 
was  no  human  "  help  or  comfort  for  her,"  though  even 
this  "  loneliness  "  was  but  a  foretaste  of  a  still  greater 
"loneliness"  to  come,  when  her  dim  foreshadowings 
were  to  receive  a  fuller  interpretation. 

Silent  as  she  ever  remained  with  regard  to  her 


Need  of  an  advocate.  147 

enemies,  Mary  was  of  too  generous  a  disposition  to 
have  been  silent  in  the  present  instance  as  to  the 
services  of  a  warm-hearted  friend  at  so  difficult  a 
juncture.  Nor  does  it  appear  ever  to  have  been  sug- 
gested to  her  to  procure  some  fitting  advocate  for 
her  side  of  the  question,  possessed  of  the  necessary- 
learning  as  a  Canonist  and  theologian,  who,  master 
of  all  the  difficulties  of  her  case,  could  both  plead 
for  her,  and,  meeting  her  antagonists  on  their  own 
grounds,  divest  her  cause  of  the  false  colouring  thrown 
over  it.  This  may  seem  extraordinary  to  us,  but  it 
appears  from  the  correspondence  between  Cardinal 
Bellarmine  and  St.  Francis  de  Sales  that  it  was  at 
one  time  exactly  the  same  with  the  proposed  Institute 
of  the  Visitation.  But  we  hear  of  no  such  services, 
nor  of  any  friendly  intervention,  nor  of  any  effort 
made  in  her  behalf — of  nothing,  in  fact,  beyond 
her  own  diligent  application  to  all  in  authority 
in  Rome.  Of  English  residents  in  the  city,  of  the 
Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  no  one  came  forward 
on  her  side.  Of  the  English  Fathers  named  from 
time  to  time  in  Mary's  letters.  Father  Gerard  was  at 
a  distance,  and  probably,  with  the  rest  of  his  brethren, 
refrained  from  any  public  expression  of  opinions  as 
to  the  Institute.  Father  Coffin  was  on  the  eve  of  his 
departure  for  England,  and  would  be  inclined  to  the 
same  reserve.  What  part  the  General,  Mutius  Vitel- 
leschi,  took  at  this  time,  whether  he  moved  in  the 
matter  or  not,  is  a  point  in  the  history  which  remains 
in  obscurity.  One  sentence  of  Mary  Ward's,  if  un- 
derstood as  having  reference  to  him,  would  prove 
him  as  acting  unfavourably.     He  did  not,  however, 


148  Suarez  and  Lessius. 

forbid,  if  such  were  in  his  power,  the  use  of  the 
writings  of  the  Society  of  certain  learned  Fathers 
and  eminent  theologians,  which  Mary,  among  other 
written  arguments  in  favour  of  the  Institute,  collected 
together  and  laid  before  the  Congregation  of  Cardinals 
individually. 

Of  these  learned  opinions  there  were  two  by 
theologians  whose  very  name  alone  carried  weight 
with  them.  That  by  Suarez^  was  the  first  in  date, 
written  in  Spain  as  early  as  the  year  161 5,  and  was 
followed  by  another  on  the  same  subject  by  Father 
Leonard  LessiusJ  The  moving  agent  in  eliciting 
these  opinions  appears  to  have  been  Mary's  old  friend 
Bishop  Blaise,  of  St.  Omer,  before  publishing  his 
formal  approbation  of  the  way  of  life  of  the  English 
Virgins  pending  the  confirmation  by  the  Holy  See. 
Doubtless  Mary  Ward  herself,  as  also  Father  Lee, 
and  others  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  friendly  to  her 
plans,  were  equally  desirous  to  obtain  them  before 
the  transmission  of  the  petition  to  Paul  V.  in  161 6. 
The  statement  upon  which  the  two  theologians  were 
asked  to  decide  is  given  in  exactly  the  same  words 
at  the  commencement  of  each  opinion.  Both  in  their 
answers  argue  that  the  way  of  life  of  the  Institute  is 
holy,  lawful,  and  good,  but  Suarez  decides  that  the 
approbation  of  the  Holy  See  is  necessary  for  its  per- 
petuity, from  the  novelty  of  its  interior  organization, 
even  though  regarded  simply  as  an  Institute  or  Con- 

^  Printed,  in  an  edition  of  his  smaller  works,  by  the  Bishop  of 
Bruges  in  1858. 

^  A  copy  in  manuscript  is  in  the  Archives  of  the  Society  of  Jesus, 
vol.  AngHa  Hist.  1590 — 1615,  and  another  is  in  the  Archives  at 
Nymphenburg. 


Difference  in  opinion.  149 

gregation,  not  as  a  religion,  or  religious  Order,  in 
which  sense  the  legislation  of  the  Council  of  Trent 
is  to  be  understood. 

Considering  the  Institute  as  it  was  presented  for 
approval  to  the  Holy  See,  with  a  Superior  General, 
Provincials,  and  the  like,  we  can  hardly  doubt  the 
reasonableness  of  this  view  of  Suarez.  Lessius,  on 
the  other  hand,  maintains  that  the  power  to  con- 
firm such  Institutes  in  the  Church  has  always 
been  possessed  by  bishops,  and  that  they  could 
do  so  in  perpetuity  without  the  Sovereign  Pontiff 
(instancing  the  priests  of  the  Oratory  originally 
and  others),  so  long  as  these  Institutes  do  not 
assume  the  position  and  habit  of  a  religious 
Order,  which  the  Pope  alone  can  confirm.  He 
argues  also  that  the  life  in  the  Institute  of  the 
English  Virgins  is  a  permanent  and  stable  state  of 
life  by  reason  of  its  three  vows,  and  that  it  is  one  of 
equal  merit  before  God  with  that  in  the  religious 
Orders  confirmed  by  pontifical  authority.  Bishop 
Blaise,  it  will  be  remembered,^  in  virtually  adopting 
the  opinion  of  Lessius  by  publicly  pronouncing  the 
members  of  the  Institute  to  be  religious,  still  waited 
for  the  approving  voice  of  the  Pope  and  the  Congre- 
gation of  the  Council  of  Trent,  through  Cardinal 
Lancellotti,  while  Father  Lee,  who  did  not  live  to 
see  the  result  of  Mary  Ward's  application  to  Paul  V., 
not  forgetful  of  the  learned  arguments  of  Suarez, 
gave  it  as  his  dying  injunction  to  her  to  allow  nothing 
to  interfere  with  her  going  Romewards. 

There  was  one  other  defence  of  the  Institute  by 

*  See  vol.  i,  p.  404. 


150  Father  Burton's  Treatise. 

a  Father  of  the  Society  which  Mary  was  desirous  to 
lay  before  the  Congregation  of  Cardinals.  Though 
the  name  of  the  writer  was  of  far  inferior  note  to 
those  of  Suarez  and  Lessius,  yet,  having  the  impri- 
mattir  of  the  latter  appended  to  it,  its  value  was  great 
at  this  juncture  to  her. 

This  value  consisted  in  the  subject  being  treated 
more  in  detail,  and  in  the  answers  given  separately  to 
the  several  arguments  used  by  the  opposers  of  the 
Institute,  both  concerning  the  state  of  life  professed 
in  it  and  the  external  objects  to  which  its  members 
devoted  themselves.  And  whereas  Lessius  himself 
had  touched  only  on  one  portion  of  these  arguments 
in  his  treatise,  the  weight  of  his  name  was  given  by 
his  imprimatur  to  all  the  answers  and  details  here  set 
forth.  The  writer.  Father  Burton,  S.J.,  from  his 
personal  knowledge  of  Mary  Ward  and  also  of 
Father  Lee,  and  his  position  as  confessor  to  the 
English  Virgins  for  some  time,  had  the  best  means  of 
acquainting  himself  with  the  merits  of  the  case.  He 
wrote  in  Latin  before  the  year  1622,  but  the  sub- 
stance was  delivered  publicly  also  at  Liege  from  the 
pulpit.  ^ 

While  insisting  on  the  necessity  of  applying  to  the 
Holy  See  for  the  final  confirmation  of  the  Institute, 
Father  Burton  adopts  the  view  entertained  by  Lessius 
as  to  the  lawfulness,  perfection,  and  stability  of  the 
state  professed  in  it  pending  the  confirmation,  giving 

8  There  is  a  copy,  though  without  the  author's  name,  in  the  Archives 
of  the  diocese  of  Westminster,  vol.  xvi.  p.  327,  whence  the  following 
extracts  are  taken.  Father  Burton  was  sent  on  the  English  Mission 
subsequently,  and  died  there  in  1624. 


Argtiments  used.  151 

his  reasons  at  some  length.  He  then  enters  into  the 
lawfulness  and  holiness  of  the  objects  to  which  the 
members  are  devoted,  as  especial  to  the  Institute 
alone,  apart  from  the  ancient  Orders  already  con- 
firmed, showing  also  the  extreme  need  of  such  an 
Order  in  the  Church,  and  giving  details  as  to  what  is 
done  in  the  great  work  of  education  by  the  new 
Congregation,  and  the  fruitful  results.  While  an- 
swering objectors,  he  urges  the  practice  of  the  Church 
both  of  the  first  ages  under  the  Apostles  themselves, 
and  subsequently,  in  the  employment  of  women  as 
helpers  in  working  for  souls,  adducing  the  holy 
women  and  deaconesses  and  their  occupations,  men- 
tioned in  Holy  Scripture  and  by  the  Fathers,  and  a 
long  line  of  female  saints  in  all  lands  up  to  mediaeval 
times  in  support  of  his  arguments.  The  objections 
against  non-inclosure,  and  against  religious  women 
being  permitted  to  devote  themselves  for  such  pur- 
poses among  the  dangers  notable  in  heretical  and 
schismatical  countries,  are  also  answered  by  the  same 
examples,  and  with  other  solid  reasons. 

Finally  Father  Burton  argues  how  greatly  suclr 
a  mode  of  life  bears  the  mark  of  being  pleasing 
to  Almighty  God,  in  that  He  chose  it  for  our 
Blessed  Lady  herself,  not  only  for  her  education! 
in  her  tender  years,  but  also  while  she  remained 
on  earth  after  the  Ascension  of  her  Divine  Son, 
and  gave  it  thus  as  a  pattern  to  His  Church. 
He  says  :  "  In  the  Old  Law  there  were  in  the 
Temple  itself,  and  in  a  place  apart,  maidens  offered  to 
God  and  holily  educated  by  pious  women,  such  as 
Anna  the  Prophetess,  who  served  God  with  fastings 


152  Example  of  our  Lady. 

and  prayers,  day  and  night.  And  this  bringing  up 
God  appointed  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  herself  as  the 
most  excellent  and  most  fit  for  preserving  innocence 
and  increasing  holiness.  And  it  is  more  than  probable 
that  the  life  of  our  Lady  after  the  Ascension  of  her 
Son  was  after  this  manner,  dwelling  with  other 
virgins.  We  know  too,  on  the  authority  of  all  the 
holy  Fathers,  that  although  at  a  tender  age  espoused 
to  Joseph,  she  had  nevertheless  taken  a  vow  of  chas- 
tity, and  without  doubt  .she  had  of  her  own  free  will 
consecrated  herself  to  God  by  the  other  vows  of 
poverty  and  obedience.  Also  to  the  great  glory  of 
God  she  aided  her  neighbours  by  her  blessed  example 
and  heavenly  conversation,  or  I  should  rather  say, 
that  she  cherished  and  fostered  the  newly-founded 
Church  of  Christ.  From  all  this  we  may  reasonably 
conclude  that  many  of  those  women  who  lay  down 
their  goods  at  the  feet  of  the  Apostles,  in  order  to 
follow  Christ,  embraced  the  same  state  of  life.  What 
wonder  then  that  the  devil,  the  wicked  enemy  of 
innocence,  should  impugn  and  endeavour  to  over- 
throw such  an  Institute  most  pleasing  to  God  and  our 
Lady ! " 

In  conclusion.  Father  Burton  demonstrates  the 
dangers  to  the  soul  incurred  by  those  who  opposed 
the  intentions  of  Divine  Providence  with  regard  to 
this  new  Institute,  either  by  evil  speaking,  and  throw- 
ing hindrances  in  the. way  of  its  full  confirmation  by 
ecclesiastical  authority,  or  by  preventing  individuals 
from  following  the  counsels  of  our  Lord  in  devoting 
themselves  therein  to  a  life  of  perfection. 

It  is  for  a  copy  of  this  able,  though  rather  lengthy 


Treatise  mislaid.  153 

defence  of  the  Institute  that  Mary  Ward,  having  no 
one  to  enforce  its  arguments  by  word  of  mouth,  writes 
most  urgently  to  Winefrid.  She  believed  she  had  left 
it  behind  her  at  Naples.  At  the  last  moment,  when 
its  need  was  immediate  for  the  assembly  of  Cardinals, 
the  valuable  document  was  nowhere  to  be  found. 

Dear  Winn, — In  more  than  post  haste,  send  by  the  very 
first  procaccia  that  treatise  Father  Burton  wrote  and  Father 
Lessius  approved  with  a  few  lines  in  the  latter  end,  in  com- 
mendation of  our  Institute.  I  have  such  need  of  some 
things  in  that  paper  and  that  so  present  need,  as  to  have  it 
here  at  this  present,  I  would  give  the  weight  of  it  in  gold, 
I  must  stay  some  main  matter  till  I  have  it.  That  you  have 
there  is  in  Latin  :  perchance  it  was  lent  to  Father  Corcione, 
but  I  think  I  left  it  with  you  with  other  papers ;  there  is  no 
other  in  these  countries.  Would  to  God  I  had  it  here ; 
miss  all  other  businesses  rather  than  omit  to  find  it  out,  and 
send  it  by  the  very  next.  Give  the  procaccia  great  charge  of 
it.  The  Cardinals  mean  to  do  the  worst;  all  four  are  bent 
to  do  what  hurt  they  can,  who  can  do  no  more  than  God 
will  suffer  them.  Make  haste  to  send  that  treatise.  Jesus 
be  with  you.     Rome,  February  6,  1625. 

There  are  two  letters  of  Mary's  to  the  same 
purport,  written  with  equal  urgency,  and  sent  by  two 
different  conveyances.  Two  days  afterwards  she 
writes  to  say  she  has  found  the  paper,  and  adds, 
"  Nothing  more  as  yet  done  in  our  weary  business. 
The  Cardinals  have  not  yet  consulted  formally  about 
it ;  they  are  all  disposed  to  do  their  worst,  but  God 
can  do  all  that  He  wills.  Pray  for  me,  it  is  now  the 
time."      This  is  the  natural  language  of  an  ardent 


154  Cardinal  Borghese. 

heart,  and  Mary  would  not  have  denied  that  the 
Cardinals  were  bound  to  decide  the  question  before 
them  as  seemed  best  and  safest  for  the  Church. 
That  the  Cardinals  were  indeed  intending  "the  worst" 
was  within  a  week  or  two  fully  proved  by  Mary's 
receiving  an  intimation  from  Cardinal  Mellino  of  the 
decree  in  preparation.  Once  more  the  total  ruin  of 
her  work  appeared  imminent,  and  once  again  did  she 
ponder  upon  some  means  of  averting  the  storm. 

Among  the  members  of  the  Sacred  College  there 
was  one  of  whom  it  is  said,  that  of  his  numerous 
petitioners  "no  one  ever  left  him  uncontented  or 
ungratified."  Cardinal  Borghese,  the  nephew  of 
Paul  v.,  although  of  the  Cafifarelli  family,  was  made 
by  that  Pontiff  the  representative  of  the  powerful 
house  of  Borghese,  in  default  of  other  fitting  sub- 
jects, and  promoted  to  the  purple.  His  noble  charac- 
ter, with  the  charm  of  his  affability  and  courteous 
bearing,  and  his  munificent  alms  to  the  poor  and 
others,  gave  him  the  love  of  the  Roman  people  of  all 
classes.  Called  in  consequence  La  Delizia  di  Romay 
he  retained  their  confidence  under  the  two  succeeding 
Popes,  and  possessed  considerable  influence.  With 
him  the  English  Virgins  had  already  become  ac- 
quainted, and  Mary  determined  in  these  pressing 
distresses  to  have  recourse  to  him,  in  the  hope  that 
his  all-prevailing  intervention  might  stem  the  tide  of 
adverse  opinion  threatening  to  overwhelm  them.  She 
drew  up  a  memoriaP*^  to  him  in  the  name  of  them  all,. 


^^  The    original    copy,    in   Italian,   is  among   the    Nymphenburg 
Archives. 


Memorial  to  the  Cardinal.  155 

throwing  themselves  upon  "  his  powerful  aid  in  their 
great  necessities,"  and  intreating  him  to 

Deign  to  favour  and  protect  these  strangers  flying  to  his 
paternal  charity  in  their  sufferings,  so  that  by  his  means 
leave  may  be  granted  them  at  least  to  retain  the  houses 
they  have  already  begun  in  Italy,  and  to  live  in  them  con- 
formably to  their  custom  elsewhere,  as  they  have  done  in 
Italy  for  the  space  of  three  years  with  the  permission  given 
by  the  Congregation  of  Regulars  under  the  Pontificate  of 
Gregory  XV. 

The  memorial  gives  a  rapid  sketch  of  the  history 
of  the  Institute  from  its  rise  at  St.  Omer  in  1609  to 
the  year  in  which  it  was  written,  1625,  noting  espe- 
cially how  in  each  new  foundation  which  had  been 
made,  and  in  every  step  taken  towards  the  consolida- 
tion of  the  Institute,  ecclesiastical  superiors  had  been 
consulted  and  the  necessary  authority  obtained  from 
them.  The  applications  to  Paul  V.  and  Gregory  XV., 
and  the  permissions  thence  resulting,  are  mentioned 
in  detail,  and  finally  the  petition  to  Urban,  then  under 
discussion  by  the  Cardinals  appointed  by  him, 

Who  [the  memorial  proceeds],  (as  we  have  to  hope) 
have  weighed  the  business  as  it  is  needful  for  those  who  are 
deputed  judges  in  matters  so  nearly  appertaining  to  the 
service  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls.  But,  quite  contrary 
to  all  expectation,  and  to  the  astonishment  of  many,  the 
Lord  Cardinal  Mellino,  the  day  before  yesterday,  told  the 
said  ladies  that  His  Holiness  and  the  Congregation  of  the 
four  Cardinals  had  made  an  end  of  our  business,  and  that 
His  Holiness  would  not  in  any  way  confirm  their  Institute, 
nor  even  permit  that  their  houses  formed  in  Italy  should 
continue,  but  that,  as  their  enemies  will  say,  every  one 
should  go  to  her  home. 


156  Decree  postponed. 

The  copy  of  this  memorial,  from  which  the  above 
is  translated,  appears  to  have  been  sent  to  some  other 
house — to  Naples,  probably  to  Winefrid,  who  seems 
to  have  been  in  some  way  the  keeper  of  archives  to 
the  Institute.  In  this  instance,  however,  it  was  for 
another  purpose  that  the  memorial  was  transmitted. 
There  are  two  lines  drawn  across  the  paper,  cutting 
off  the  introductory  and  final  deprecations  concerning 
Cardinal  Borghese's  help,  and  Mary  Ward  writes  with 
her  own  hand  in  the  margin  at  the  first  line,  "  from 
this  line  to  that  below,"  adding  at  the  latter,  "  Hitherto 
may  be  shown  to  any  and  the  paper  you  show  them 
with,  &c.,  and  let  the  party  know^  this  was  writ  to 
Card.  Borghese,  and  indeed  on  purpose  to  convince 
Card.  Mellino  of  General  [query,  of  the  Jesuits]  his 
mistakes.  In  particular  he  saith  we  live  in  Rome 
collegiately  without  leave,  that  we  have  begun  at 
Naples  and  Perugia  without  order,  as  though  we  had 
stolen  into  those  cities,  or  thrust  ourselves  upon  this 
people  ere  they  were  aware  of  us ;  and  such  like, 
which  by  these  public  notes,  seen  to  many  as  that 
which  is  put  in  Card.  Borghese  his  hands,  will  be, 
will  plainly  oppose  to  be  false,  and  these,  though 
briefly,  show  what  will  do  well  they  know  in  other 
things  also." 

How  far  Cardinal  Borghese's  influence  and  good 
offices  were  exerted  in  favour  of  Mary  according  to 
her  petitions,  remains  in  doubt,  though  the  expres- 
sions used  with  regard  to  him  on  a  future  and  more 
important  occasion  would  lead  to  such  a  conclusion. 
But  thus  much  is  certain,  that  the  dreaded  de- 
cree was  postponed.     She  obtained  another  hearing 


Mary's  account  to  Wine/rid.  157 

for  her  cause,  and  a  deputation  of  bishops  from  the 
Congregation  of  Bishops  and  Regulars  was  appointed 
to  visit  the  Institute  House.  It  would  almost  appear 
from  what  Mary  says  to  Winefrid,  that  she  had  her- 
self been  permitted  to  plead  before  the  Cardinals. 

Dear  Winn, — Here  hath  been  such  hot  businesses  since 
Monday  in  Holy  Week  ^^  betwixt  the  good  Cardinals  and  us, 
as  no  one  shall  not  in  many  ages  if  ever  see  the  like,  espe- 
cially in  cases  where  God  is  only  served  and  sought.  The 
gain  will  be  ours  every  way  in  the  end.  It  grieves  me  that 
neither  health  nor  time  will  let  me  relate  particularly  how 
things  go — -nay,  would  God's  will  and  glory  would  stand 
withal,  and  that  I  had  you  here  to  help  to  set  down  things 
that  pass.  One  cannot  do  all  as  it  is,  but  patience.  Two 
companions  is  not  for  me  in  these  times  :  help  me  there  by 
your  labours  and  here  by  your  prayers.  I  was  here  called 
away  by  him  that  was  last  Nuncio  in  Germany,^^  and  it  is 
now  so  late  as  I  fear  the  post  will  be  gone.  Rome,  April  6, 
1625. 

A  fortnight  later  she  writes  : 

I  do  not  think  we  shall  be  sent  from  Rome,  because  by 
some  we  nxust  be  expulsed,  or  else  we  stay  still  here.  ,  I 
have  long  expected  those  bishops  that  were  appointed  to 
come  visit  us,  but  they  come  not.  We  shall  surely  hear 
something  of  them  by  the  next  post,  and  as  things  go  be 
sure  you  shall  understand.  The  late  begun  wars  at  Genoa 
goeth  ill,  the  enemy  prevails  much.  This  Court  is  much 
troubled,  for  it  is  greatly  feared  Rome  itself  will  have  its 
part ;  but  I  hope  God  will  protect  His,  Whose  holy  will  be 
ever  done.  This  year  of  jubilee  will  with  too  good  cause 
be  remembered :    it  may  be  the  broils  distract  from  the 

^^  Easter  Day  fell  on  March  30  in  the  year  1625. 
^^    Cardinal  Albergati. 


158  War  in  the  Valtelline. 

prosecution  of  what  was  ihtended  against  us.  One  may 
speak  with  more  freedom  of  these  things  hereafter.  Write 
a  good  letter  to  Father  Coffin,  taking  notice  of  his  departure 
from  Ronle  towards  England.  Remember  me  to  all, 
Mother  Jane  [Brown]  in  particular.     Rome,  April  19,  1625. 

The  war  in  the  Valtelline ^^  and  with  Genoa,  to 
which  Mary  Ward  here  refers,  had,  in  the  spring  of 
the  year  1625,  suddenly  broken  out  afresh,  and  filled 
Rome  with  warlike  preparations  and  with  alarm  as  to 
the  future.  The  Papal  Court  became  in  consequence 
fully  occupied  with  discussing  the  steps  necessary  to 
1)6  taken  and  the  results  likely  to  follow.  Nor  were 
foreign  politics  and  the  horrors  of  war  the  only  sub- 
jects which  were  rapidly  engrossing  men's  minds  and 
distracting  them  from  matters  of  less  immediate  in- 

^^  During  the  Pontificate  of  Gregory  XV.  the  oppressed  condition 
of  the  Catholic  inhabitants  of  the  Valtelline,  the  mountainous  district  of 
the  lower  Alps  bordering  on  the  Austrian  Tyrol,  who  were  persecuted 
by  their  Protestant  neighbours  of  the  Grisons,  had  been  made  a  handle 
Ijy  Richelieu  to  aim  a  blow  at  the  Austrian  Empire,  one  of  the  first  notes 
of  the  approaching  war  between  the  two  powers.  France,  Savoy,  and 
Venice  united  to  force  the  Austrians  to  give  up  the  Grisons'  passes  and 
fortresses,  garrisoned  by  their  soldiers.  The  Pope  hastened  to  act  as 
mediator,  and  occupied  the  fortresses  with  his  troops.  But  in  the  year 
1625  Richelieu  resumed  his  former  projects,  and  a  French  army  sud- 
denly drove  out  the  Papal  troops  and  took  possession  of  the  disputed 
territory  and  strong  places.  Urban  VIII.  at  once  took  vigorous 
measures,  and  ordered  his  soldiers  into  the  Milanese  to  force  the 
French  to  give  up  their  conquests.  At  the  same  time.  Savoy,  assisted 
by  the  Spaniards,  whose  garrisons  held  the  fortresses  on  the  Italian  side 
of  the  mountains,  attacked  Genoa.  The  north  of  Italy  was  therefore 
full  of  troops,  likely  to  overrun  the  country  if  the  war  continued,  and 
endanger  Rome.  This  war  was  predicted  by  Domenico  di  Gesii,  who 
exhorted  Urban  to  send  his  nephew.  Cardinal  Francesco  Barberini,  as 
Legate  to  France  to  stay  its  progress.  Urban  followed  his  advice,  and 
peace  was  in  consequence  restored  in  March,  1626. 


"  The  year  of  misery!^  159 

terest,  because  less  personal.  That  frightful  scourge 
of  years  gone  by,  the  plague,  had  appeared  in  Sicily, 
which  it  desolated  by  its  presence,  then  had  spread  to 
Naples,  and  it  was  feared  would  continue  its  ravages 
until  it  reached  the  Holy  City,  where  the  overflow  of 
the  Tiber  was  preparing  it  a  ready  entrance.  With 
these  sources  of  public  distress  agitating  all  the  dwellers 
in  Rome,  it  is  no  wonder  that  the  year  of  Jubilee 
which  had  opened  so  brightly  should,  as  it  passed  on, 
be  termed  instead  by  some  as  "  the  year  of  misery," 
nor  that  many  minor  affairs  under  consideration  by 
the  highest  in  authority  should  for  the  time  be  thrust 
aside.  Among  the  latter  may  be  placed  the  pending 
cause  of  the  supplicant  Institute.  The  further  sittings 
of  the  Congregation  of  Cardinals  engaged  in  its  dis- 
cussion ceased,  partly  perhaps  from  the  appointment 
of  one  of  its  members.  Cardinal  Antonio  Barberini, 
to  fill  the  important  office  of  Minister  of  State,  during 
his  nephew  Francesco's  absence  in  France  to  nego- 
tiate a  peace  between  the  belligerents. 


CHAPTER   X. 

Some  results  of  the  Holy   Year. 
1625. 

Mary  Ward  seized  the  opportunity  of  the  lull  pro- 
duced in  the  weary  strife,  in  which  she  had  to  take  so 
prominent  a  part  in  Rome,  to  pay  a  short  visit  to  San 
Cassiano,  the  state  of  her  health  again  obliging  her  to 
have  recourse  to  the  mineral  waters.  Of  her  own 
private  life  during  the  whole  of  the  year  1625,  we 
shall  learn  some  particulars  shortly.  Meanwhile  a 
glimpse  may  now  and  then  be  gained  of  what  was 
passing  in  her  Italian  communities  and  of  her  direc- 
tion of  them,  from  Mary's  Naples  correspondence. 
These  letters,  written  amidst  the  harass  of  the  hand 
to  hand  struggle  for  her  Institute,  its  life  or  its  death, 
contain,  it  is  true,  but  touches  which  make  us  wish  for 
more.  But  to  obtain  the  true  idea  of  a  character  as 
a  whole,  little  things  which  concern  it  more  or  less 
nearly  can  by  no  means  be  parted  with,  any  further 
than  the  finer  touches  of  the  brush  can  be  dispensed 
with  in  a  painting. 

To  go  back,  then,  to  the  time  of  Mary's  interview 
with  Urban  VIII.  at  Frascati.  Engaged  in  a  war  of 
words  externally,  the  trials  which  extreme  poverty 
bring  with  it  met  Mary  on  every  side,  both  within  her 


Poverty.  1 6 1 

houses  in  providing  for  the  needs  of  all,  as  well  as 
without  them  in  carrying  on  her  daily  business.  She 
evidently  never  had  a  penny  of  ready  money  at  com- 
mand. Thus,  for  instance,  when  telling  Winefrid  she 
has  found  the  much-desired  copy  of  Father  Burton's 
defence,  she  adds,  "  If  you  have  not  already  sent  it 
keep  it  there,  for  I  perchance  shall  not  have  money 
to  pay  for  it."  In  another  letter,  written  on  a  scrap 
of  paper,  she  says  :  "  You  know  not  what  a  good  deed 
you  have  done  to  send  this  money  and  these  things  ; 
none  in  so  great  need."  A  postscript  added  to  this 
is :  "  There  is  not  one  bit  of  paper  more  in  the 
house ! " 

But  in  spite  of  this  state  of  poverty  at  Rome  the 
house  at  Naples  was  promising  to  become  a  flourish- 
ing foundation.  And  v/hile  craving  for  a  further  relay 
of  their  Sisters  to  help  in  teaching  the  growing  num- 
ber of  scholars,  the  generous  hearts  there  were  con- 
tinually forwarding  all  their  few  spare  coins  to  relieve 
the  necessities  of  the  mother  house  in  Rome.  Scarcely 
a  letter  but  announces  the  welcome  receipt  of  these 
small  consignments.  In  announcing  to  Winefrid, 
when  recounting  her  interview  with  Urban,  "  Two 
[namely,  Sfsters]  is  all  I  can  send  you,  if  I  come  not, 
Mother  Ratclifie  and  Mother  Jane  Brown,  but  take 
no  notice  of  these  two  to  any  here,"  Mary  adds  :  "  But 
for  the  gold  you  sent,  we  here  had  been  poor."  A 
letter  from  Margaret  Horde  tells  further  of  these  little 
packets  of  gold,  and  lets  us  see  something  of  the  warm 
affection,  of  which  these  were  a  tangible  mark — an 
affection  which  united  all  these  devoted  hearts  in  one. 
The  sufferings  and  endurances  of  one  house,  and 
L  2 


1 62  Letter  of  Ma^'garet  Horde. 

especially  those  of  their  head,  were  the  sufferings  and 
endurances  of  all,  and  this  spirit  was  most  carefully- 
cherished  among  them  by  Mary  as  the  source  of  an 
union  which  would  make  them  invulnerable  to  their 
enemies,  and  more  than  aught  else  conduce  to  the 
greater  glory  of  God  in  their  labour  for  souls. 

Rev.  my  ever  very  dr.  Mor., — I  am  sure  you  have  had 
many  a  heartache  since  this  last  post  that  you  had  no  letters 
from  me,  and  verily  I  have  not  been  in  quiet  to  think  how 
much  you  would  suffer  in  this  particular.  On  Saturday  last 
my  hands  were  tied  all  the  day  with  weaving  of  strings  (for 
certain  tokens  which  dear  Mor.  is  making  for  your  Signoras, 
etc.).  On  Wednesday  following  I  fully  intended  to  have 
writ  by  the  Stafetta,  and  that  very  day  likewise  I  was 
hindered  by  the  same  occasion,  till  it  was  too  late  to  send 
my  letter.  Dear.  Mor.,  pardon  me,  verily  I  am  most  heartily 
.■sorry,  and  I  need  no  other  penance  than  what  I  have  given 
myself,  in  putting  you  to  such  trouble  and  pain.  I  had  two 
of  yours  yesterday,  one  of  the  23rd  and  the  other  wherein 
was  a  piece  of  gold  of  the  25th  of  the  same.  This  latter  I 
^suppose  is  that  which  the  week  before  you  mentioned  was 
sent  by  the  Father's  means,  and  it  seems  that  Father  staying 
that  should  have  brought  it,  he  sent  it  to  the  post  to  bring. 
It  was  good  hap  it  passed  the  post's  hands  so  well.  I  am 
sure  it  came  in  very  good  time.  Sweet  Jesus  reward  you 
for  it,  as  also  for  the  box  of  silks,  and  3  doubles  [doubloons, 
worth  in  those  days  about  64s.  each]  enclosed  you  mention, 
etc. :  we  sent  presently  to  the  Dogana  to  inquire  after  it,  and 
%ve  cannot  hear  as  yet  of  any :  they  say  for  certain  there  is  no 
snch  thing  come.  I  suppose  we  shall  hear  of  it  the  next 
post,  perhaps  it  did  not  come  the  last.  Mr.  Noble  was  too 
late  methinks.  God  Almighty  seeth  our  necessity  too  great 
to  let  us  lose  such  a  thing ;  I  will  hope  the  best.  For  the 
business  you  desire  to  know,  dear  Mother  saith  that  if  there 


Mother  Rat  cliff e.  163 

be  no  remedy  but  it,  you  must  needs  go  to  the  Viceroy 
before  more  comes ;  rather  than  lose  that  occasion,  or  give 
disgust  to  Father  Corcione,  you  may  for  the  one  time  go 
accompanied  with  some  Vecchia  Donna,  according  as  Father 
Corcione  shall  think  fit.  This  dear  Mother  is  more  willing 
to,  because  she  hopes  it  will  be  the  last  time  you  will  have 
need  in  that  kind.  I  am  called  away.  Dear  Mother  is 
reasonable  well,  only  weak.  Dear  Mother  saith  would  to 
God  you  could  procure  that  money  of  Mico  to  pay  some 
debts  here,  but  she  would  not,  except  you  could  do  it  in  a 
very  good  manner,  and  without  the  least  prejudice  to 
yrselves.  [The  letter  ends  suddenly,  and  in  Mary  Ward's 
hand,  who  seems  to  have  taken  the  pen,  is  added]  the  30 
of  gber.  1624.     Yours, 

Margt.  Hord. 

[Mary  continues.]  My  dear  Winn,  I  hope  to  send  ours 
away  speedily.  Oh,  how  gladly  would  I  have  that  beginning 
settled.  By  the  next  much  more.  Jesus  be  ever  with  you. 
My  blessing  to  Mother  Margt,  and  she  is  the  first  that  ever 
I  sent  my  poor  blessing  to !     Adieu. 

I  will  answer  Mother  Margett's  when  I  can.     Yours, 

Mary  Ward. 

Of  the  two  Sisters  who  went  shortly  afterwards  to 
Naples,  Mother  Ratcliffe^  and  Mother  Jane  Brown, 
the  former  was  named  Superior  by  Mary  Ward,  thus 
relieving  Winefrid  of  an  office  she  so  little  relished. 
Hopes  had  been  entertained  of  the  entrance  into  the 

^  Of  the  ancient  Yorkshire  Catholic  family  of  Ratcliffe,  one  of 
whom  is  mentioned  with  Sir  W.  Catesby  and  Lord  Lovell  in  the  well- 
known  historical  rhyme  which  cost  the  author  his  life  in  the  time  of 
Richard  III. 

The  cat,  the  rat,  and  Lovell  our  dog 
Rule  all  England  under  a  hog. 

Referring  to  the  King,  who  had  a  boar,  while  Lovell  bore  a  hound,  in 
his  coat  of  arms. 


164         Princess  Constanza  Barberini. 

Naples  community  of  two  Italian  ladies  well  dowered, 
and  Mary  had  written  :  "  Let  me  knoW  if  there  be 
any  certainty  or  further  speech  of  those  two  Sisters 
with  ten  thousand  crowns  apiece,  and  what  of  aught 
else  may  necessitate  my  coming."  Some  weeks  later, 
Winefrid,  her  hopes  failing  her  at  their  tardiness,  and 
full  of  anxiety  for  the  welfare  of  the  Naples  work,  had 
recourse  to  Mary  Ward's  prayers.  In  answer,  the 
latter  says  :  "  I  know  not  what  just  cause  you  have 
to  think  my  poor  prayers  so  powerful,  but  you 
shall  be  cause  that  I  pray  for  these  gentlewomen  as 
well  as  I  can,  and  do  you  so  likewise,  we  so  will 
sooner  obtain.  Fain  indeed  would  I  see  a  foundation 
at  Naples,  but  God  hath  His  times  for  all,"  Whether 
Mary's  prayers  were  answered  or  not,  the  Naples 
house  appears  never,  after  its  first  days,  to  have 
suffered  from  the  wholly  penniless  state  which  was  the 
normal  condition  of  the  Roman  community. 

It  is  in  connection  with  the  latter,  that  the  Princess 
Constanza  Barberini  is  for  the  first  time  brought 
before  us,  through  her  asking,  as  the  great  sometimes 
unknowingly  do,  a  very  inconvenient  favour  of 
Mary  Ward.  The  favour  shows,  however,  from  its 
nature,  the  friendly  relations  already  established 
between  the  Princess  and  the  English  Ladies. 
Mary  writes,  when  expecting  the  first  meeting  of 
the  Cardinals  engaged  in  her  business,  and  fully 
occupied  with  her  previous  preparations  :  "  Donna 
Constanza,  the  Pope's  sister-in-law,  sent  her  maestra 
di  camera  to  entreat  me  for  her  sake  to  do  the  charity 
to  receive  the  Marchesa  in  prison  into  our  house  for 
two  or  three  months.     A  grave  Father  of  the  Society 


Return  of  Mary's  illness.  165 

hath  likewise  been  to  entreat  it ;  we  have  consented, 
and  I  expect  her  hourly,  or  rather  when  she  comes. 
You  will  think  we  want  our  senses,  having  no  servant, 
and  that  I  want  Lennard  Morris  [Robert  Wright],  not 
being  able  to  come  or  bring  a  message.  But  God  of 
His  goodness  grant  I  want  not  grace,  and  all  else  is 
easy."  Robert  Wright  and  the  two  lay-sisters  had 
just  gone  on  the  journey  with  Mother  Margaret 
Horde,  the  Procuratrix,  to  Perugia,  nothing  there- 
fore could  have  been  more  inopportune  than  the 
Princess  Constanza's  request.  A  fortnight  later 
Mary  adds  to  another  letter  :  "  The  Marchesa  came 
to  us  the  last  night."  Whatever  inconvenience  the 
Princess  caused  the  English  Ladies  by  her  charity  in 
this  instance,  her  friendship  became  life-long  and 
publicly  known,  as  we  shall  find  it  was.  It  stood  them 
in  good  stead  on  many  occasions  of  need  at  a  future 
time,  especially  in  their  communications  with  the 
Pope. 

But  to  pass  on  once  more  to  Eastertide,  and  what 
was  then  occurring  in  the  Holy  City.  The  anxieties 
of  the  winter  had  been  telling  on  Mary's  feeble  frame, 
and  forced  her  to  seek  for  a  remedy  at  San  Cassiano. 
The  question  became  pressing  how  to  get  means  for 
the  journey.  Such  was  the  poverty  of  the  house,  that 
money  enough  even  for  her  economical  travelling 
could  not  be  scraped  together  at  Rome,  and  at  the 
end  of  April  she  was  forced  to  tell  her  needs  to 
her  generous  children  at  Naples.  Once  more  too 
we  get  a  hint  of  the  devoted  friendship  of  Mr.  Henry 
Lee. 


1 66  Journey  to  San  Cassiano. 

Good  Winn,— Let  your  Superior  [Mrs.  Ratcliffe]  know 
that  if  any  money  can  be  had  there  for  my  going  to  the 
baths  (which  is  not  without  need)  that  if  it  come  not  quickly 
and  sooner  perchance  than  she  can  procure  it,  it  will  not 
serve  for  that  use.  For  my  businesses  lie  [by]  now  in  Rome^ 
and  to  return  from  those  baths  to  Rome  in  the  heats  is 
imminent  peril  of  life.  Procure  I  know  by  the  next  what  can 
be  done  in  this,  and  how  it  is  had ;  it  may  come  hither  as 
Mr.  Lee's  money,  if  so  much  can  be  had  of  which  I 
make  great  doubt.  I  fear  Mother  Superior,  yours  I 
mean,  hath  as  much  need  as  I  (more  she  cannot).  God 
help  us  both  and  give  us  such  health  to  serve  Him  with^ 
as  He  sees  best.     Jesus  be  with  you. 

The  Sisters  at  Naples  failed,  in  spite  of  all  their 
endeavours  to  gather  together  or  borrow  the  desired 
sum.  God's  watchful  Providence,  however,  brought  the 
requisite  money  to  Mary,  and  sent  her  on  her  journey 
in  another  way.  To  Winefrid,  she  says  within  a  week 
or  two : 

I  wrote  not  to  you  the  last  post  on  purpose.  In  my 
^  last  I  thanked  Mother  Superior  much  for  her  care  in 
procuring  the  monies  of  Mr.  Doctor  Allen,  though  as  I 
told  her  no  money  of  his  will  ever  be  had,  neither  would 
I  have  her  trouble  him  any  more  about  it.  God  hath  so 
provided  as  that  the  Irish  Capuchin  I  wrote  of  in  my  last 
hath  given  me  thirty  crowns  for  that  journey,  and  Cardinal 
Ludovisius,^  at  the  first  sight  of  a  line  or  two  I  wrote  him 
last  night,  lent  us  a  coach  for  the  first  forty  miles,  which  is 
more  than  half  of  the  way.  This  is  Saturday,  and  on 
Tuesday,  by  God's  grace,  we  will  go  towards  St.  Cassiano. 

"  Nephew  of  Gregory  XV.,  during  whose  short  Pontificate  he  bore 
the  whole  weight  of  government,  conducting  public  business  with  much 
ability.  He  is  written  of  as  having  a  great  and  generous  soul,  as  well 
as  being  kindhearted  and  easy  of  access. 


•  Mary  commends   Wine/rid.  167 

But  Winefrid's  anxious  affection,  ever  specially- 
on  the  watch  for  all  that  touched  Mary  personally,, 
had  taken  alarm  at  the  news  of  her  suffering  state. 
Mary,  therefore,  to  console  and  encourage  her,  and  at 
the  same  time  to  direct  this  affection  in  the  right 
channel  to  God's  glory,  adds  the  following  beautiful 
words  of  commendation  and  counsel,  impressing  upon 
her  afresh  the  spirit  which  she  had  striven  to  implant 
among  all  hers,  as  a  distinguishing  feature  of  the 
Institute  : 

The  news  from  England  I  have  enclosed  in  Mother 
Superior's,  but  even  now  we  hear  the  young  King, 
is  also  dead,  how  true  this  is  I  know  not.  And  now  to  my 
purpose,  dear  child.  I  cannot  but  see  and  note  much  your 
so  great  care  and  desire  of  my  health.  Keep  that  disposi- 
tion always  towards  whosoever  holds  that  place,  for  though 
I  be  not  going  to  leave  it,  yet  I  hope  you  will  live  much 
longer  than  that  will.  Indeed,  my  Mother,  you  would  not 
believe  how  much  the  least  want  of  union  there  doth 
deform  and  disable  in  all.  My  love  to  you  is  not  little^ 
therefore  I  will  have  you  prevent  the  loss  of  this  treasure. 
Ask  therefore  sometimes  of  God  that  He  would  {Soli)  give 
you  grace  to  be  ever  fully  and  perfectly  united  with  your 
Superior  (I  mean  the  chief  and  other  Superiors,  so  far  as 
their  will  is  hers)  in  will  and  work.  O  Winn,  what  a  harvest 
will  you  then  have,  when  all  good  things  are  to  be  gathered  I 
I  will  join  with  you  and  ask  this  grace  for  you,  because  it 
seems  to  me  a  goodly  thing  and  not  to  be  in  any  alone,  but 
that  who  hath  this  hath  a  great  deal  and  wants  but  little. 
Farewell,  dear  Win,  pray  for  yours 

Mary  Ward. 

Take  special  care  of  your  Superior's  health,  and  if 
abstaining  from  flesh  on  days   prohibited  do  her  hurt,  do 


1 68  Letter  to  Cardinal  Magalotti. 

you  cause  her  to  eat  flesh  again.  Remember  me  and 
recommend  me  to  the  prayers  of  all  ours.  I  intend  to 
answer  Mother  Shelley's  before  I  go,  though  now  I 
cannot.      Vale. 

Mary  remained  at  San  Cassiano  but  a  few  weeks, 
and  at  the  end  of  June  she  was  again  in  Rome. 
There  had  been  a  pause  in  the  public  discussion  of 
her  business,  but  those  who  were  foremost  in  the' 
ranks  of  her  opposers  had  not  been  idle  meantime. 
The  English  agent  and  others  were  still  looking 
out  for  any  evidence  which  would  tell  with  the  Car- 
dinals against  the  English  Ladies,  and  even  a  very 
small  matter  was  eagerly  seized  on  to  increase  the 
feeling  against  them.  By  some  means  the  direction 
of  a  letter,  written  from  England  by  one  of  them 
to  Mary  Ward,  had  reached  Rant's  hands  in  the 
month  of  June.  This  direction  was  in  Latin,  pro- 
bably because  the  writer  did  not  know  Italian,  and 
addressed  her  as  "  The  Very  Rev,  Mother  in  Christ, 
our  Generaless."  The  letter  had  thus  passed  through 
the  post,  and  the  sight  of  the  address  rousing 
Rant's  indignation,  he  lost  no  time  in  endeavouring  to 
communicate  with  Cardinal  Magalotti,  one  of  Urban's 
private  secretaries.  Writing  for  this  purpose  to 
the  Cardinal,^  he  tells  him  that  "  These  Ladies  give 
themselves  out  to  the  world  as  religious,  a  fact  fre- 
quently lamented  by  the  clergy  of  England,  who  had 
informed  His  Holiness  of  many  and  great  disorders 
springing  from  their  Institute  and  way  of  life."  He 
therefore  begs  the  Cardinal  to  "  show  the  address  of 
the  letter  to  the  Pope,  that  he  may  see  the  title  they 

^  The  original  is  in  the  Archives  of  the  diocese  of  Westminster. 


Other  statements.  169 

usurp  without  any  authority  from  the  Holy  See,  so 
that  he  may  provide  that  such  an  extravagant  Insti- 
tute should  proceed  no  further."  It  is  "  zeal  for  the 
poor  and  afflicted  Church  of  England,  in  which  the 
unheard-of  novelty  of  this  exorbitant  Institute  of 
women  had  recently  arisen,  which  emboldens  him  to 
write." 

The  letter  did  not  reach  its  intended  destination, 
for  on  the  margin  Rant  writes :  "  Card.  Magalotti 
(to  whom  I  writt  this  letter)  being  at  Frascati,  I 
went  to  Card.  Bandino ;  showed  it  him  the  17th 
of  June,  he  desired  to  have  it  by  him.  I  did  so, 
and  left  it  in  his  hands."  It  was  upon  the  same 
letter  that  a  month  or  two  later,  Rant  wrote  the 
remark  given  in  the  last  chapter,*  probably  as  a 
note  for  his  successor. 

The  incident  just  given  was  harmless  compared 
to  the  extraordinary  statements  which  were  gravely 
reported  to  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  as  reasons 
for  rejecting  the  Institute  of  the  English  Ladies. 
Of  such  a  nature  is  a  paper  ^  which  among  its 
charges  has. some  which  can  be  traced  back  to  Mrs. 
Mary  Allcock ;  as  that  "  the  Generaless  went  about 
England  and  Flanders  in  a  carriage  and  four,  giving 
herself  out  as  the  unknown  Princess.  She  gave  her 
blessing  to  the  Abbess  of  St.  Clare  at  Gravelines. 
They    prefer   their    Institute    to    all    other   religious 

*  See  pp.  144,  145. 

^  Vatican  MSS.  6922.  In  the  writing  of  Bencora,  afterwards  secre- 
tary of  the  Pontifical  Embassy  to  the  Congress  of  Munster.  It  is 
docketed  "about  1626,"  but  as  during  that  year  the  public  proceed- 
ings concerning  the  Institute  had  for  the  time  ceased,  it  more  likely 
belongs  to  the  preceding  year. 


1 70         Reg,l  Qtiestion  not  personal. 

Orders,  and  hinder  by  their  insinuations  young  ladies 
from  entering  those  for  which  they  were  destined." 
But  the  graver  accusations  had  another  source,  for 
even  Mrs.  Allcock  did  not  go  so  far  as  to  say,  that 
"In  England  she  [the  Generaless]  preached  in  a 
public  street  before  an  altar,"  this  being  written  at 
a  time  when,  as  we  know,  no  Catholic,  whether  man 
or  woman,  could  preach  in  a  public  street !  Nor 
could  she  affirm  what  she  knew  to  be  false,  that 
"they  pretend  to  read  theology,  at  least  moral 
theology,  in  their  young  ladies'  schools,  in  order,  as 
they  say,  that  they  may  not  be  taken  in  by  their  con- 
fessors," and  that  "  the  sins  of  pride,  licentious  life  and 
talkativeness  are  to  be  observed  in  them."  Nor  do 
these  charges  stop  here.  They  go  on  from  bad  to  worse, 
and  wind  up  with  matter  too  scandalous  for  further 
repetition.  Either  this  memorial,  or  one  similar  in  its 
nature,  is  mentioned  by  Mary  as  presented  to  Cardinal 
Torres,  Bishop  of  Perugia,  and  Cardinal  Carafifa, 
Nuncio  at  Naples,  by  the  English  clergy  agent. 

Here,  then,  there  was  no  lack  of  strong  charges 
calculated  to  influence  the  highest  authorities  in  the 
Church  in  their  decision  of  the  case  before  them. 
Their  evident  object  was  to  confound  the  personal 
question  of  the  conduct  of  the  English  ladies, 
with  the  question  of  right  and  of  policy  which  was 
really  before  the  Holy  See.  If  the  question  had 
been  merely  personal,  it  is  not  possible  to  believe 
that  these  charges  were  accepted  without  an  oppor- 
tunity being  given  to  the  persons  against  whose 
character  they  were  made  of  answering  and  refuting 
them.    The  truth  seems  to  be,  that  the  question  was 


Schools  closed,  171 


not  personal,  but  juridical  or  canonical,  or  at  least  one 
of  prudence.  It  was  therefore  one  which  was  to  be 
decided  by  other  considerations.  The  plan  of  Mary- 
Ward  was  so  novel  in  itself,  it  involved  so  many 
departures  from  established  principles  and  customs, 
that  it  would  certainly  never  have  been  approved  at 
Rome  simply  on  the  ground  of  the  spotless  character, 
the  unerring  prudence,  the  conspicuous  and  unques- 
tionable virtue  of  all  who  had  worked  in  the  Institute. 
It  is,  therefore,  not  reasonable  to  suppose  that 
charges,  such  as  those  which  have  just  been  men- 
tioned, would  have  turned  the  scale  against  Mary 
and  her  companions.  This  is  all  the  more  certain,  as 
the  ecclesiastical  authorities,  who  were  to  be  responsi- 
ble for  the  decision,  had  before  them  the  Institute 
itself,  working  irreproachably  under  their  own  eyes. 
The  charges  of  her  English  enemies  may  have 
availed  something,  inasmuch  as  they  showed  the 
extreme  violence  of  the  opposition  against  her.  But 
they  were  not  charges  of  a  kind  that  would  be  easily 
credited  at  Rome,  The  blow  fell,  as  it  seems,  after 
Mary's  return  from  San  Cassiano.  It  fell  in  a 
manner  which  showed  what  was  coming,  and  at  the 
same  time  that  it  was  the  Institute,  rather  than  the 
personal  conduct  of  any  of  its  members,  which  was 
under  sentence.  The  order  came  out  that  the  schools 
of  the  English  Virgins  in  Rome  were  to  be  closed, 
though  the  Ladies  themselves  were  not  to  be  driven 
from  the  Holy  City. 

Her  work  was  shattered,  but  Mary  was  in  peace. 
Not  a  remark  is  drawn  from  her  as  to  the  injunction, 
and  Winefrid,  while  telling  the  fact  and  its  results  and 


172  Mary's  submission. 

writing  of  the  heroic  bearing  of  Mary,  says  only 
vaguely  that  the  school 

— continued  in  Rome  till  the  second  year  of  Pope 
Urban  VIII.  [which  came  to  an  end  in  August,  1625], 
when  His  Holiness  thought  good  to  forbid  it,  not  without 
extreme  moaning  and  complaint  of  the  childrens'  parents, 
who,  contrary  to  usual  restraint  (retenue)  went  in  troops 
to  the  Cardinal  Vicar  his  Palace,  to  Donna  Constanza,  and 
where  they  hoped  their  tears  and  lamentations  would 
bring  them  help  and  relief  Meantime,  the  tnie  servant 
of  Jesus  Christ,  having  long  since  learned  the  value  of 
obedience,  humbly  submitted,  and  enjoyed  as  much  peace 
as  if  the  thing  had  been  of  her  procuring,  and  employed 
much  labour  to  appease  and  make  both  mothers  and 
children  contented.  For,  contrary  to  the  ordinary  strain, 
the  youth  frequented  our  schools,  with  joy  came  to  them  as 
to  a  place  of  satisfaction  and  contentment,  not  of  rigour  or 
force. 

Had  not  Mary  then  a  word  or  a  lamentation  over 
what  it  had  cost  her  so  much  to  originate,  and  on 
which  her  hopes  had  been  fixed  of  proving  to  the 
Holy  See  what  the  value  of  the  Institute  might  be  to 
the  Church  of  future  years  .-*  Could  she  pull  down  a 
work  already  bringing  good  fruit,  with  as  much  con- 
tent at  God's  will,  and  hope  for  the  future,  as  she  had 
in  beginning  it  .■*  In  this  silent,  calm  submission,  it 
may  well  be  said,  she  was  greater  even  than  in  the 
patient,  all-enduring  toil  which  had  gone  before.  Of 
the  grace  and  strength  which  produced  this  peaceful 
obedience,  we  are  about  to  speak  presently.  The  fruit 
which  grew  from  them  was,  as  it  were,  a  pledge  of  a 
still  more  eminent  grace,  when  on  a  far  greater  occa- 


Rant 's  Instructions  for  Blacklo.       173 

sion,  in  days  of  darkness  and  perplexity  yet  to  come, 
Mary  was  to  glorify  God  in  like  manner. 

During  the  remainder  of  the  year  1625,  until  the 
month  of  December,  Mary's  correspondence  fails. 
From  the  papers  of  the  English  clergy  agent,  how- 
ever, we  find  that  a  systematic  agitation  was  still 
kept  up  against  her.  In  September,  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Rant  took  his  departure  from  Rome,  leaving  behind 
him  a  list  of  instructions'^  for  his  successor,  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Blacklo,  who  had  been  appointed  by  Dr. 
Smith,  the  second  Bishop  of  Chalcedon.  The  4th  of 
these  instructions  runs  thus  : 

4.  Pray  His  Holiness,  at  your  second  or  third  audience 
that  some  effectual  course  may  be  taken,  for  the  remedying 
of  this  abuse,  whereby  our  Jesuitesses'  followers  and 
favourers  in  England  will  not  believe  the  contrary,  but 
give  out  most  assuredly  that  His  Holiness  will  at  last 
confirm  them,  though  now  through  the  clamour  of  their 
adversaries  they  be  a  little  persecuted ;  which  report, 
though  it  be  false,  yet  it  is  sufficient  to  entertain  life  in 
the  vain  spirits  of  divers  young  women  whose  portions 
they  fish  after  :  and  unless  some  public  decree  or 
letter  from  the  Congregation  notifies  the  dislike  and 
rejection  of  their  enterprise,  they  in  England  will  not 
give  over  to  undo  many,  a  thing  much  complained  of. 
Neither  is  it  enough,  though  the  Cardinals  would  make 
them  think  so,  that  they  teach  no  school  any  more ;  that 
their  particular  kind  of  habit  is  forbid  them;  and  that 
they  may  not  live  together  in  company;  for  they  observe 
only   the    first    of   these    articles,  and    though    these    did 

^  See  original  in  the  Archives  of  the  diocese  of  Westminster,  which 
was  thus  originally  docketed  :  "Instructions  for  Mr.  Blacklo  att  his 
arrival  in  Rome  by  Mr.  R."  The  paper  is  headed  :  "A  note  of  the 
chiefe  businesses  which  the  agent  that  comes  is  presently  to  attend  to." 


174  Mary's  Christmas  Letter. 

keep  all  three,  yet  the  evil  in  England  where  they  may 
be  twenty  or  thirty  does  not  cease.  Call  often  on  this 
business,  as  on  all  other  of  note,  else  you  shall  effect 
nothing.     See  Card.  Torres  about  it. 

Although  Rant  remarks  here  that  not  only  the 
schools  of  the  English  Ladies  were  broken  up,  but 
that  their  form  of  dress  was  forbidden  them,  which, 
though  all  wore  the  same,  was  only  that  of  devout 
ladies  in  the  world,  and  that  they  were  forbidden  to 
live  together,  yet  there  is  no  evidence  to  show  that 
either  of  these  last  injunctions  was  laid  upon  them 
during  the  year  1625.  Their  antagonists,  however, 
kept  up  a  continuous  and  harassing  agitation  to 
induce  the  Pope  and  Cardinals  to  proceed  to  extreme 
measures.  On  December  27,  Mary  writes  to  Winefrid, 
in  answer  to  the  affectionate  expressions  of  the  latter 
for  the  Christmas  festival,  and  perhaps  also  the  jesting 
desire  that  Mary  should  be  driven  from  Rome  by 
their  antagonists,  or  else  Naples  will  never  have  the 
benefit  of  her  presence, 

Dear  Winn, — Double  the  happiness  to  yourself  which 
you  wish  to  me,  if  so  much,  or  more  than  "  the  most,"  can 
be  conferred  upon  any.  We  Romans  are  beholden  to  you  ! 
It  seems  God  is  pleased  to  please  you,  for  our  adversaries 
hath  been  very  busy  and  have  troubled  themselves  not  a 
little  to  trouble  us  much  this  holy  time ;  but  methinks 
these  sufferings  are  far  short,  &c.  Of  these  and  such  like 
passages  we  shall  shortly  speak  at  large,  for  notwithstanding 
your  little  faith  I  hope  to  keep  St.  Emerentiana  her  feast  at 
Naples.     Vale,  my  Mother,  Jesus  be  ever  with  you. 

The  letter  finishes  with  a  short  postscript  announc- 
ing troubles  at  their  Flanders  houses,  and  thus  the  year 


Mary  in  peace.  175 

1625  ended  to  Mary  Ward — to  human  eyes — in  suffer- 
ing as  it  had  begun.  But  from  the  history  of  this 
petty  wearisome  contest  of  a  twelvemonth,  which  we 
have  been  endeavouring  to  disentangle,  against  a  few 
•devoted  women  for  the  destruction  of  their  work,  it  is 
refreshing  to  turn  to  a  more  genial  atmosphere.  It 
was  the  Holy  Year — and  we  have  to  carry  our  readers 
to  the  churches  of  Rome,  where  the  interior  history 
of  the  holy  soul  whose  steps  we  are  following  is  to  be 
unfolded.  Fragrance  and  peace  are  shed  around  as 
we  enter.  The  delicious  contrast  between  the  silence 
and  cool  shade  in  these  blessed  sanctuaries,  with  their 
brilliant  altars,  where  our  Lord  is  revealing  Himself 
for  the  adoration  of  His  children,  and  the  burning 
glare  and  noise  of  the  streets  without,  may  well  be 
typical  of  the  contrast  between  the  stormy  clamours 
of  evil  words  and  perverse  misrepresentations  which 
we  have  just  left,  and  the  peace  to  be  found  in  the 
sanctuary  of  that  heart  where  our  Lord  and  His  Holy 
Will  were  reigning  supreme.  It  is  here  we  may  ex- 
pect to  find  the  key  to  the  magnanimity,  the  perse- 
verance, the  unvarying  patience  with  which  she,  who 
had  to  bear  the  brunt  of  the  battle,  had  pressed  for- 
ward on  the  way,  content  to  endure  all  and  leave  the 
issue  to  the  over-ruling  hand  of  God,  whether  for 
success  or  the  contrary.  The  waters  might  rage  and 
swell,  it  mattered  not,  the  peace  of  that  soul  was 
unbroken. 

It  was  the  Holy  Year,  the  great  Jubilee,  which 
Urban  VIII.  was  privileged  thus  early  in  his  Pontifi- 
cate to  announce  to  Christendom — one  of  those 
favoured  times  of  more  abundant  grace  intended  to 


1 76  opening  of  the  Jubilee. 

be,  to  all  the  faithful,  as  oases  with  healing  waters  in 
the  midst  of  the  hot  feverish  life  of  each  century. 
Rome  was  full  of  strangers  of  every  rank,  who  came 
in  crowds  from  all  countries,  and  were  to  be  seen 
worshipping  in  the  churches  day  after  day,  to  obtain 
the  promised  Indulgence.  Cardinal  Mellino  had 
opened  the  Porta  Santa''  in  the  Basilica  of  Santa 
Maria  Maggiore.  It  may  well  be  believed  that  Mary 
Ward  and  the  rest  of  the  English  Virgins  were  not 
absent  on  that  occasion.  We  have  heard  of  the 
former  passing  the  Christmas  night  of  the  former 
year  in  the  same  church,  and  it  will  be  found  in  a 
later  page,  how  in  their  time  of  trouble  and  abase- 
ment the  ancient  Basilica  became,  as  it  were,  their 
second  home,  at  whose  altars  they  took  and  renewed 
their  holy  vows,  placing  themselves,  before  St.  Luke's 
picture,  under  the  patronage  of  Our  Lady  ad  Nives? 
But  for  Mary  Ward  herself  the  festive  ceremonial  of 
this  great  Christmas  Eve,  the  opening  of  the  year  of 
Jubilee,  was  the  first  of  a  long  series  of  communings 
with  God,  in  which  she  drank  deeply  from  the  one 
great  Fountain  of  light  and  strength,  receiving  from 

^  The  Pope  opens  the  Porta  Santa  at  St.  Peter's  in  the  year  of 
universal  Jubilee,  and  the  other  three,  equally  kept  closed  during  the 
intervening  years,  at  the  Basilicas  of  St.  John  Lateran,  Sta.  Maria 
Maggiore,  and  St.  Paul  without  the  walls,  are  opened  by  Cardinals. 

®  The  Basilica  contains  the  miraculous  picture  said  to  be  painted  by 
St.  Luke,  in  the  Capella  Borghese  built  for  it  by  Paul  V.  It  was  this 
picture  which  was  carried  in  procession  by  St.  Gregory  the  Great  from 
Sta.  Maria  Maggiore  to  St.  Peter's,  when  the  plague  was  thus  staid,  and 
when  Gregory  heard  the  angels  singing  the  Regina  Cccli  in  Heaven  as 
it  passed  along.  Before  ancient  copies  of  this  picture,  brought  in  former 
days  from  Rome,  the  nuns  of  the  Institute,  in  the  older  houses,  still 
renew  their  daily  consecration  of  themselves  to  our  Blessed  Lady. 


The  Qnarajtf  Ore.  177 

above  the  wisdom  and  courage  by  which  she  was 
enabled  to  do  her  part  in  the  weary  struggle  we  have 
been  considering.  It  was  indeed  with  this  purpose  that 
she  determined  to  offer  up  all  the  devotions  of  the  Holy 
Year,  and  to  make  it  one  of  more  special  approach 
and  supplication  to  Almighty  God  for  obtaining  light 
and  counsel.  "  She  made  the  resolution  to  go  every 
day  for  a  year  to  the  devotions  of  the  Quarant'  Ore  in 
Rome,  and  kept  it  without  missing  once,  receiving 
great  light  during  this  time."  Wc  may  trace  in  what 
resulted  the  tender  care  and  goodness  of  her  Father 
in  Heaven  towards  His  much-tried  servant,  in  the 
overflowing  grace  and  assistance  vouchsafed  her 
during  the  most  critical  moments  of  this  eventful 
year.  "  Who  ever  trusted  in  God  and  was  con- 
founded .? " 

It  is  to  the  Painted  Life  that  we  owe  this  know- 
ledge, through  dates  given  in  the  inscriptions  on  the 
pictures,  which  portray  Mary  in  prayer  before  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  in  the  churches  in  Rome.  Between 
the  6th  April,  when  she  writes  of  "  the  hot  businesses 
between  her  and  the  Cardinals  since  Monday  in  Holy 
Week,"  and  the  19th  of  April,  when  she  begins  to 
believe  she  will  not  be  driven  in  disgrace  from  Rome, 
Mary  was  praying  during  the  hours  of  Exposition  in 
the  church  of  Sta.  Maria  dell'Orto.^  The  time  which 
she  spent  there  is  thus  described.  As  Mary  knelt 
before  the  altar,  on  April  11,  1625,  she  was  so 
absorbed    in   the    Divine   love  that  she  was  carried 

^  So  called  from  a  miraculous  picture  of  our  Lady,  which  was 
painted  on  a  garden  wall,  and  which  is  now  over  the  altar  of  this 
church. 

M   2        - 


178         Mary  at  Sta.  Maria  dell' Or  to. 

wholly  out  of  herself  in  ecstasy,  and,  reposing  in  God 
alone,  a  clear  sight  was  given  to  her  of  her  own  utter 
nothingness,  and  that  God  is  All,  Brilliant  rays 
streamed  visibly  from  the  Blessed  Sacrament  upon  her 
face,  and  for  a  considerable  time  she  was  deprived  of 
her  bodily  eyesight  in  consequence.  She  passed  many 
hours  in  this  state  of  ecstasy  and  union  with  God,  her 
•countenance  bearing  a  heavenly  expression,  and  her 
sight  and  bodily  strength  were  afterwards  only  re- 
stored with  great  difficulty. 

How  peacefully  could  Mary  await  even  the 
censures  and  chastisement  of  the  highest  ecclesias- 
tical tribunal,  when  strengthened  by  infused  light 
from  above  to  see  and  feel  the  might  of  God's 
Omnipotent  Love,  with  the  consciousness  of  His 
arms  around  her,  upholding  her  nothingness  !  She 
had  but  to  lie  still  in  trust  and  confidence.  With 
what  serenity  and  peace  did  she  shortly  after  fulfil 
the  obedience  laid  on  her  by  the  Holy  See,  of  dis- 
missing her  schools  in  Rome,  an  act  in  which  the 
misrepresentation  of  ignorant  enemies  had,  at  least, 
some  part.  Nor  was  the  costly  yet  willing  sacrifice 
unnoted  by  the  Eye  which  watches  all.  The  reward 
quickly  followed — one  of  those  marvellous  graces  of 
the  Sacred  Heart  which  our  Lord  ordinarily  reserves 
for  His  saints  only,  while  visiting  them  with  the 
occasion  for  its  exercise — the  perfect  power  not  only 
of  forgiving  those  who  had  so  seriously  injured 
her,  but  of  expending  upon  them  a  charity  so  abun- 
dant that  it  was  in  consequence  said  of  her  by  those 
who  knew  her  well  in  after  times,  that  "  it  was  better 
to  be  her  enemy  than  her  friend."     "  On  the  26th  of 


In  other  Churches.  179 

June  of  this  year  Mary  received  in  the  Church  of  St. 
Eligius  at  Rome,  before  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  such 
light  and  perception  from  God  concerning  the  for- 
giveness of  enemies,  that  she  thereby  acquired  towards 
them  a  tone  so  tender  as  constantly  to  speak  of  them 
as  the  friends  and  purchasers  of  her  heavenly  reward." 
,  Hence  the  origin  of  the  term  "  Jerusalem,"  given  by 
the  English  Ladies  in  common  parlance  among  them- 
selves, to  all  those  who  were  troubling  and  injuring 
them. 

Another  favour  which  possibly  preceded  both  the 
above,  the  date  of  the  year  1625  alone  being  given, 
may  have  belonged  to  the  time  when  Mary  was 
suffering  both  publicly  and  privately  from  the  con- 
sequences of  the  defalcations  at  Liege,  while  finding 
herself  without  a  defender  to  maintain  her  cause 
before  the  Cardinals,  the  object  of  injurious  accu- 
sations abroad,  and  enduring  the  crippling  straits  of 
poverty  at  home.  Once  more  we  see  the  source  of  the 
uncomplaining  and  heroic  content  with  which  all  was 
borne  by  the  servant  of  God  ;  no  suffering,  either 
mental  or  bodily,  whether  it  affected  others  or  her- 
self most  nearly,  having  the  power  to  extract  one 
murmuring  word  or  craving  expression  of  sympathy, 
even  of  those  whose  share  in  the  bitter  cup  she  felt 
more  deeply  than  her  own.  "As  Mary  in  the  year 
1625,  poured  forth  her  prayers  before  her  God,  Who 
lay  hidden  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  in  the  church  of 
San  Geronimo  della  Carita,  humbly  entreating  Him 
to  enable  her  to  discern  how  she  should  most  profit- 
ably bear  sufferings,  she  interiorly  but  quite  plainly 
was  given  to  understand,  that  if  she  took   pleasure 


1 8o  Spiritual  favours. 

in   them,  she   thus   would   bring   Ilim   the  greatest 
content." 

Nor  were  the  gifts  of  God  during  this  season  alone 
confined  to  the  adornment  of  Mary's  soul  with  rich 
graces  of  light  and  love.  He  instructed  her  also  as 
to  her  companions  and  the  future  of  the  Institute,  for 
which  she  was  consuming  herself  And  first  He  . 
delighted  again  to  show  her  something  of  His  Might 
and  Majesty  in  contrast  with  the  nonentity  of  all  that 
is  created,  giving  her  thence  at  the  same  time  a  large 
increase  of  confidence  and  strength  in  Him.  On  her 
journey  to  San  Cassiano,  the  only  one  she  took  in  the 
year  1625 — -one  entered  upon  amidst  bodily  illness 
and  the  pressure  of  anxiety — while  thus  manifesting 
Himself  to  her  soul,  God  permitted  her  to  see  the 
immense  value  and  beauty  of  the  religious  state  to 
which  she  had  been  called.  "  As  she  performed  her 
devotions  upon  the  journey,  it  was  given  to  her  clearly 
to  discern  the  excellence  of  the  religious  state,  and 
that  its  strength  should  consist  not  in  temporal  power^ 
but  in  Him  alone,  before  Whose  greatness  she  saw  all 
the  power  of  creatures  melt  away  and  in  a  moment 
become  annihilated."  Nor  was  this  all.  Mary  was 
praying,  soon  after  the  destruction  of  the  schools, 
before  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  on  the  ist  of  August,, 
the  feast  of  St.  Peter  ad  Vincula,  probably  in  the  old 
Basilica,  so  dedicated,  the  chain  of  the  holy  Apostle 
being  exposed  there  for  veneration  every  year  on  that 
day.  "  Most  fervently  was  she  commending  the 
Institute  to  God,"  and  once  more  we  have  the 
record  of  our  Lord's  condescending  love  in  explaining 
to  her,  as  it  were,  the  insignificance  and  futility  of  all 


Intercessory  Prayer.      ^  i8i 

the  vexatious  opposition  and  contempt  she,  and  those 
connected  with  her  by  a  common  suffering  for  Him, 
had  experienced,  drawing  them  all  to  lean  on  Him 
alone  as  their  Defender  and  Protector,  and  thus  en- 
gaging Himself  to  take  their  part  and  fight  in  their 
cause.  He  poured  consolation  into  her  heart  by 
telling  her  that  "  the  prosperity,  progress,  and  security 
of  the  Institute  did  not  consist  in  riches,  great  position 
and  the  favour  of  princes,  but  in  the  free  recourse  of 
all  its  members  to  God,  from  Whom  all  strength, 
light,  and  protection  should  come."  "This  grace," 
adds  Winefrid,  who  also  writes  of  it,  "  filled  her  soul 
with  extraordinary  light  and  with  an  immense  in- 
crease of  contempt  for  all  which  the  world  calls  great 
and  exalted." 

Mary  doubtless  communicated  to  her  faithful 
children  the  knowledge  of  these  interior  favours  from 
God  for  their  consolation  and  profit,  and  it  is  by  them 
that  they  were  recorded  for  the  sake  of  future  mem- 
bers of  the  Institute,  and  for  the  honour  of  their 
Mother.  In  the  same  spirit  they  tell  us  of  another 
manifestation  of  God's  goodness  towards  her  of  which 
they  were  themselves  the  witnesses,  in  the  power  of 
intercessory  prayer  which  He  had  bestowed  upon 
her.  This  instance  may  with  propriety  be  referred  to 
the  year  of  Mary's  special  devotions  during  the 
Quarant'  Ore,  as  no  date  is  specified,  except  that  of  the 
feast  of  our  Lady  of  the  Rosary  (the  7th  of  October). 
"  In  Rome,  Doctor  Alphonso  Ferro,  in  a  violent  fever 
and  other  accidents  which  deprived  him  wholly  of  all 
sleep,  which  he  had  suffered  three  nights  together,  our 
dear  Mother  visiting  him  and  finding  him  in  this  case, 


1 82  Cure  of  Dr.  Ferro. 

took  her  leave  and  went  directly  thence  to  the  church 
called  Madonna  della  Scala^**  (where  the  Quarant' 
Ore  was)  and  she  applied  herself  with  great  instance 
to  beg  this  man's  health  ;  and  as  a  motive  to  incline 
our  Blessed  Lady  to  grant  her  petition,  she  added, 
'  Give  him  my  sleep.  I  will  be  content  to  want  it' 
After  some  two  hours  of  prayer,  in  her  way  home  we 
asked  her  (her  humility  and  charity  permitting  us)  '  if 
she  had  hopes  he  would  recover  ? '  She  answered, 
*  Yes,  for  she  had  found  access,  and  had  importuned  so 
and  so  ; '  which  was  found  to  have  had  the  effect,  for 
he,  within  an  hour  after  her  leaving  him,  fell  asleep, 
which  sleep  lasted  three  or  four  hours,  in  which  he 
dreamed  that  he  saw  our  Mother  kneeling  before  our 
Blessed  Lady  of  the  Rosary  (which  feast  was  kept 
that  day)  begging  instantly  his  health,  and  in  par- 
ticular that  he  might  sleep,  on  which  condition  she 
offered  to  give  him  her  own  rest,  at  which  he  cried 
out,  *  O,  Signora  !  Oh  !  what  charity  ! '  which  words 
he  uttered  so  distinctly  as  that  his  wife  and  all  in  the 
chamber  heard  him,  and  thought  he  had  been  awake 
but  found  he  was  asleep.  When  awaking,  in  a  manner 
out  of  himself  for  joy,  he  began  to  say,  *  I  am  cured, 
I  am  cured,  I  have  no  more  headache,  no  more  fever, 
no  more  drought'     And  so  it  was." 

1"  The  Carmelite  church  of  the  monastery  where  P'ather  Domenico- 
di  Gesu  usually  resided  when  in  Rome. 


Notes  to  Book   V.  183 


NOTES   TO   BOOK   V. 


Note  I. — Memorial  of  the  English  Clergy  to  the  Holy  See, 
Translated  from  the  Latin.  A  copy  is  in  the  Archives  of 
the  diocese  of  Westminster,  vol.  xvi.  p.  201  (page  44). 

A  copy  of  the  infortnation  concernitig  the  fesuitresses,  made  by 
the  Very  Rev.  William  Harrison,  Archpriest  of  England, 
lately  deceased,  and  subscribed  by  his  Assistants  after  his 
death. 

Though  the  Catholic  faith  has  been  propagated  hitherto  in 
no  other  way  than  by  apostolic  men  of  approved  virtue  and 
constancy,  yet  lately  there  has  sprung  forth  out  of  our  nation  a 
certain  society  of  women,  by  religious  institution  (as  it  pretends), 
which  professes  to  be  devoted  to  the  conversion  of  England,  no- 
otherwise  than  as  priests  themselves  who  are  destined  to  this- 
end  by  apostolic  authority.  The  beginnings  of  this  Institute- 
had  been  received  with  contempt  by  many  persons  as  something 
new  and  previously  unheard  of  by  the  Christian  world,  insomuch 
that  all  the  wisest  thought  that  such  vain  designs  of  weak 
women,  supported  by  no  ecclesiastical  authority,  would  imme- 
diately come  to  nought.  Yet  it  made  such  progress  in  a  very 
few  years,  that  its  disciples  have  come  together  into  England 
in  great  numbers.  Wherefore  I  have  deemed  it  necessary  to 
make  the  Apostolic  See  better  acquainted  with  a  matter  of  such 
moment  as  this  deservedly  ought  to  be  considered,  since  the- 
duty  of  my  office  requires  me  not  only  to  provide  that  no  injury 
be  done  to  the  clergy,  but  also  to  beware  lest  the  Catholic 
religion  from  another  source  suffer  detriment. 

These  women,  who  do  not  fear  to  meddle  with  the  conver- 
sion of  England,  and  to  undertake  and  attempt  a  business  the 
most  difficult  of  all,  are  commonly  called  Jesuitresses,  because 
they  live  according  to  the  rule  and  institute  of  the  Jesuit 
Fathers,  and  under  their  government  and  discipline  :  although 
some  persons  attach  to  them  many  other  ridiculous  appellations 
or  names  in  mockery  of  so  incongruous  an  Institute.  This 
Institute  derived  its  beginning  from  a  woman  named  Mary 


184  Notes  to  Book   V. 

Ward,  who  first  thought  of  monastic  life  under  the  habit  and 
profession  of  the  Nuns  of  St.  Clare  ;  admitted  to  probation 
among  them,  she  remained  only  a  few  months  there,  but 
changed  her  habit  and  returned  to  the  world,  and  thenceforward 
directed  her  mind  to  planning  a  new  religious  order.  Therefore 
gathering  to  herself  many  young  women,  she  established  a 
College  in  which  she  ordained  all  things  to  the  imitation  and 
pattern  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  exercising  her 
disciples  first  in  a  novitiate  of  two  years'  probation,  then  ad- 
mitting them  to  make  their  simple  vows,  after  the  custom  of 
the  Society,  and  then  instructing  each  in  the  Latin  language, 
training  them  to  hold  exhortation  publicly,  to  engage  in  con- 
versations privately  with  externs,  manage  families,  and  other 
things  of  that  kind,  and  then  preparing  and  fitting  the  more 
approved  for  the  English  Mission,  which  is  especially  the  end 
of  their  Institute.  This,  as  far  as  I  can  understand,  is  the 
economy  of  that  religious  society,  and  if  it  confined  itself  within 
its  cells  and  own  walls,  like  other  religious  families,  it  would 
perhaps  deserve  much  praise  ;  but  when  it  professes  the  offices 
of  the  Apostolic  function,  travels  freely  hither  and  thither, 
changes  its  ground  and  habit  at  will,  accommodates  itself  to 
the  manners  and  condition  of  seculars,  discharges  the  adminis- 
tration of  others'  families,  in  fact,  does  anything  under  the 
pretext  of  exercising  charity  to  neighbours,  and  yet  wishes  to 
be  numbered  amongst  religious  families,  and  for  such  proclaims 
itself  everywhere,  it  is  certainly  exposed  to  the  censures  and 
opposition  of  many  pious  men,  particularly  as  they  are  con- 
vinced that  an  Institute  of  this  sort  can  by  no  means  be 
approved  by  the  Apostolic  See,  when  they  consider  the  decrees 
of  Supreme  Pontiff's,  both  before  and  after  the  Council  of  Trent, 
and  the  heresies  advancing  in  the  Christian  world.  I  think,  in- 
deed, and  my  assistants  together  with  me  (to  say  nothing  of  our 
priests  generally,  of  regulars,  and  of  almost  all  Catholics,  living 
in  England  and  abroad),  that  the  aforesaid  Institute  of  Jesuit- 
resses  of  our  country  can  never  have  been  known  to  the  Supreme 
Pontiff,  Paul  V.,  under  whose  Pontificate  it  begun,  or  if  it  had 
been  known  it  would  never  have  been  approved  by  the  same, 
on  account  of  the  very  many  inconveniences  which  would  thence 
result  to  the  Catholic  Church.  The  following  reasons  move  me 
to  believe  this. 


Memorial  of  the  English  Clergy.       1 85 

I.  That  it  was  never  heard  in  the  Church  of  God,  that 
women,  and  they  young  such  as  these  are,  should  discharge  the 
apostolic  office. 

II.  That  such  an  Institute  seems  to  be  directly  opposed  to 
the  decrees  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  the  decrees  of  the 
Supreme  Pontiffs,  before  and  after  the  Council  of  Trent. 

III.  The  aforesaid  presume  and  arrogate  to  themselves 
authority  to  speak  about  spiritual  things  before  grave  men,  and 
even  sometimes  when  priests  are  present,  to  hold  exhortation  in 
an  assembly  of  Catholics  and  to  usurp  ecclesiastical  offices  of 
that  kind,  as  is  manifest  by  daily  custom. 

IV.  It  is  reasonably  to  be  feared,  if  the  reins  be  slackened 
in  this  way  to  these  women,  that  they  will  break  out  into 
various  errors  from  want  of  sound  and  solid  judgment,  and 
be  found  to  be  sowers  of  false  doctrines  among  the  poor  people. 

V.  These  Jesuitresses  have  a  habit  of  frequently  going  about 
cities  and  provinces  of  the  kingdom,  insinuating  themselves 
into  houses  of  noble  Catholics,  changing  their  habit  often,  some- 
times travelling  like  some  ladies  of  first  consequence,  in  coaches 
or  carriages  with  a  respectable  suite,  sometimes,  on  the  con- 
trary, like  common  servants  or  women  of  lower  rank,  alone  and 
private.  But  any  one  will  easily  see  how  dangerous  it  is,  and 
occasionary  of  many  scandals,  that  women  should  go  about 
houses  in  this  fashion,  wander  hither  and  thither,  at  will,  and 
according  to  the  various  fancies  whereby  they  are  led  (as  the 
Apostle  observes  about  such  like),^  now  publicly,  now  privately, 
now  in  noble  dress,  now  in  poor,  now  in  cities,  now  in  provinces, 
now  many  together,  now  alone,  among  men,  seculars,  and  not 
seldom  of  bad  morals.  To  these  things  I  add,  that  it  is  custo- 
mary with  them  to  send  over  from  Belgium  to  England,  and 
from  England  back  to  Belgium,  for  any  cause  that  arises,  and 
thus  going  and  returning  to  expose  female  modesty  to  the 
reproaches  of  many  persons. 

VI.  They  are  a  great  shame  and  disgrace  to  the  Catholic 
religion,  so  much  that  not  only  heretics  (for  whom  these  women 
occasion  many  jokes  in  public  declamations)  calumniate  the 
Catholic  faith  on  this  account,  as  if  it  could  not  be  supported  or 
propagated  otherwise  than  by  idle  and  garrulous  women,  but 
they  have  a  very  bad  reputation  even  amongst  the  most  influen- 

^  2  Tim.  iii. 


1 86  Notes  to  Book   V. 

tial  Catholics  (by  whom  their  disciples,  in  familiar  speech,  are 
called,  sometimes  Galloping  Girls,  because  they  ride  hither  and 
thither,  sometimes  Apostolicce  Viragities).  Besides,  they  are 
found  to  manifest  such  garrulity  and  loquacity  in  words,  and  to 
display  such  boldness  and  rashness  in  common  intercourse,  that 
they  are  for  the  most  part  not  only  a  scorn  but  a  great  scandal 
too  to  many  pious  people,  when  they  see  that  many  things  are 
done  and  said  by  them  both  unbecoming  to  their  sex  and 
untimely  and  inconvenient  to  the  Catholic  religion,  labouring  in 
the  midst  of  heresies.  So  to  them  the  Apostolic  taunt  seems 
exactly  to  apply  :  "  Idle  women  learn  to  run  about  houses,  not 
only  idle,  but  wordy  and  curious,  speaking  what  they  ought 
not."  2 

VII.  Some  of  these  Jesuitresses,  behaving  publicly  in  this 
way,  are  observed  to  have  a  very  bad  character,  and  are  very 
much  talked  about  for  petulance  and  indecorum,  with  very 
great  scandal  and  disgrace  to  the  Catholic  religion.  All  these 
things  duly  considered,  we  have  reason  to  wonder  what  the 
Fathers  of  the  Society  mean,  when  they  assert  themselves  to  be 
moderators,  patrons,  and  defenders  of  these  women,  whilst  all 
other  regulars,  priests,  and  the  laity  themselves  protest,  and 
condemn  an  Institute  of  this  kind  as  liable  to  very  many 
dangers  and  scandals.  For  it  is  clear  enough  that  the  Jesuit 
Fathers  are  expressly  forbidden  by  the  precepts  of  their  own 
rule  to  involve  themselves  or  meddle  with  the  government  of 
any  women  whatsoever  ;  and  yet  the  Jesuitresses  so  make  use 
of  them  alone  in  the  administration  of  their  whole  life  and  of 
their  affairs,  both  in  and  out  of  England,  that  it  seems  to  them 
a  penance  to  admit  any  other  priest  but  a  Jesuit  even  to  receive 
the  secrets  of  their  conscience  in  the  Sacrament  of  Penance. 

To  these  things  may  be  added  that  the  nuns  of  our  nation, 
holily  living  in  monastic  discipline  at  Louvain  and  Gravelines 
in  Belgium,  have  often  complained  that  many  noble  virgins 
passing  over  from  England,  with  the  intention  of  entering  their 
monasteries  and  devoting  themselves  to  religious  life,  have  been 
craftily  led  away  to  their  Institute  as  to  a  rule  of  greater  or 
certainly  not  less  perfection. 

But  these  things  will  suffice  to  characterize  the  Institute  and 
mode  of  life  of  the  Jesuitresses,  It  will  be  for  His  Holiness  ta 
•  X  Tim,  V. 


Letter  of  Ferdinand  of  Bavaria.       187 

determine  about  them  what  shall  seem  good  to  the  Holy  See 
and  to  himself. 

John  Colleton,  acting  in  place  of  the 
Archpriest  of  England. 
John  Michell,  Joseph  Harvey, 

John  Bosvile,  Roger  Strickland, 

Edward  Bennett,  Richard  Button, 

CUTHBERT   TROLOPPE,  HUMFREY    HANMER, 

John  Jackson,  Assistants. 

Note  II. — Letter  of  Ferdinand  of  Bavaria,  Prince-Bishop  of 
Liege,  etc.  (page  i  lo). 

Ferdinand,  by  the  favour  of  God  and  the  Apostolic  See, 
Archbishop  of  Cologne,  etc.,  to  all  who  shall  see,  read,  and 
likewise  hear  read  these  presents,  eternal  salvation  in  the  Lord. 

The  pastoral  care,  and  solicitude  for  our  neighbour,  which  is 
incumbent  on  us  who  sit  at  the  helm  of  the  Christian  State, 
particularly  obliging  us  to  promote  the  honour  and  glory  of 
God,  has  bound  us  even  more  strictly,  and  compelled  us  to  help 
and  to  take  into  the  protection  and  guardianship  of  our  Fatherly 
charity  those  who  devote  themselves  wholly,  by  their  profession 
and  way  of  living,  to  so  pious  and  holy  a  work.  Taught  there- 
fore by  the  mistress  of  events,  experience  sufiticiently  lasting 
and  long,  how  much  of  utility  and  spiritual  fruit  has  resulted  to 
ths  Church  of  God,  and  our  city,  and  the  State  of  Liege,  and  by 
Divine  grace  may  redound  even  more  abundantly  to  the  same, 
from  the  Christian  teaching  of  the  noble  English  Virgins, 
brought  by  them  into  our  said  State  of  Liege,  and  disseminated 
to  the  greater  glory  of  God,  edification  of  their  neighbour,  as 
well  ecclesiastical  as  secular,  instruction  of  young  ladies  and  of 
female  youth  (according  to  the  capacity  of  their  sex,  and  the 
measure  of  the  grace  of  God  which  works  in  them)  in  the 
rudiments  of  the  Cathohc  faith,  and  education  of  the  same  in 
very  many  praiseworthy  and  holy  habits  of  piety  and  modesty, 
and  other  like  seeds  of  Christian  virtues  :  which  girls,  so 
educated  by  their  holy  teachings  and  examples,  and  brought  up 
in  the  fear  of  God,  may,  when  they  shall  be  more  advanced  in 
age,  serve  the  Church  with  greater  integrity,  more  readily 
devoting  themselves  to  religion,  if  they  be  called  to  this,  or  if 
otherwise,  live  even  in  the  world  with   greater  modesty  and 


1 88  Notes  to  Book   V. 

politeness  ;  but  the  English  youth  especially,  brought  out  of  the 
thickest  darkness  of  heresy  to  the  light  of  the  Catholic  faith, 
imbued  by  them  with  the  fear  of  God,  and  founded  on  the  firm 
and  steadfast  rock  of  our  holy  Mother,  the  Church  Catholic, 
Apostolic,  and  Roman  (which  is  a  good  supreme  and  of  ines- 
timable value),  which  in  its  own  time  also  may  carry  the  seeds 
of  their  education  with  the  greatest  fruit,  into  their  native  lands 
infected  with  heretical  corruption,  and  plant  them,  and  so  by 
degrees  bring  back  the  same  into  the  bosom  of  our  holy  mother, 
the  Church.     Moved,  I  say,  by  reasons  so  holy  and  encouraged 
by  sure  hope,  relying  moreover  on  the  honourable  commenda- 
tions (which  we  have  seen,  read,  and  carefully  examined)  of  the 
Most  Reverend  Lord  Bishop  of  St.  Omer — who  himself  has 
taken  the  same  into  his  protection  and  has  most  fully  com- 
mended to  us  their  holiness  of  life  and  integrity  of  morals — 
confirmed  too  by  the  authority  of  other  ecclesiastical  prelates  ; 
but  more   on  the  anticipation   of   the   great  utility,  fruit   and 
benefit,  which   may  result  to  the    Church  of  God  from  their 
exemplary  life.  Institute  more  than  praiseworthy,  pious  course  of 
living,  and  rule  adorned  and   resplendent  with  every  kind  of 
Christian  virtues  ;  considering  besides  and  regarding  the  Insti- 
tute of  these  Virgins  as  predestined  by  a  particular  Providence 
of  God  to  the  conversion  of  England,  alas !  altogether  lost  and 
depraved,  that  what  a  woman  has  destroyed  by  woman  may  be 
restored,  and  wishing,  according  to  the  grace  that  is  given  to 
us,  to  concur  to  so  holy  and  salutary  a  work,  and  to  be  partaker 
of  so  great  a  good  ;  we  have  taken  the  same  noble  English 
Virgins  and  ladies,  as  by  the  tenor  of  these  presents  we  take 
them,  into  our  protection  and  peculiar  guardianship,  that  they 
may  more  easily  attain  their  end  (which  is  to  seek  the  greater 
glory  of  God,  and  the  more  abundant  salvation  of  their  neigh- 
bour), and  may  run  more  swiftly  and  fervently  to  the  prize  of 
their  holy  calling,  considering  also  all  and  singular  those  who 
have  joined  themselves  to  their  community  and  body  to  live 
together  with  them,  the  same  all  and  singular,  will  be  and  are  in 
our  guardianship,  until  they  shall  have  obtained  from  the  Holy 
Apostolic  See,  as  the  Holy  Spirit  shall  dictate,  the  confirmation 
of  their   Institute ;    willing  seriously  that  they  be  accounted, 
until  and  as  far  as  they  shall  be  confirmed  by  the  said  Holy 
See  as  religious  and  ecclesiastical  persons,  as  from  their  pious 


Letter  of  the  Apostolic  Nuncio.         189 

course  of  living,  and  holy  rules,  we  judge,  say,  and  declare  the 
game  to  be  religious  and  ecclesiastical  persons.  And  to  this  end 
we  endow  the  same,  and  will  that  they  be  endowed  and  adorned, 
with  all  favours,  privileges,  and  gifts  which  ecclesiastics,  clerics, 
and  religious  in  our  diocese  use  and  enjoy,  considering  and 
judging  their  Institute  and  pious  way  of  living  as  ecclesiastical, 
and  willing  that  there  be  the  same  opinion  of  them  in  all  and 
singular  subjects  of  our  diocese  and  country,  we  enjoin  and 
seriously  command  by  the  tenor  of  the  presents,  that  no  one 
think  or  judge  otherwise  of  them.  But  on  the  contrarj^,  let 
them  hold  and  repute  them  as  ecclesiastical  virgins,  and  sacred 
to  God,  without  any  contradiction  or  tergiversation,  and  allow 
them  to  enjoy  peaceably  all  favours,  privileges,  and  gifts,  which 
persons  ecclesiastical  and  sacred  are  wont  to  enjoy.  Whoever 
shall  do  otherwise  will  certainly  incur  our  indignation,  and  let 
him  know  that  he  will  be  amerced,  and  severely  punished  by 
ecclesiastical  censures  and  fines  to  be  irremissibly  devoted  to 
pious  works.  For  this  is  our  serious  will.  In  faith,  force,  and 
testimony  of  all  which  promises  we  have  caused  and  com- 
manded these  presents  to  be  confirmed  and  sealed  by  the 
proper  hand  of  our  Vicar  General  in  spirituals  and  the  seal 
which  we  use  in  like  matters. 

Given  in  our  city  of  Liege,  above  noted,  in  the  year  of 
human  reparation,  1624,  the  5th  day  of  the  month  of  March. 

Letter  of  the  Apostolic  Ninicio. 

June  28,  1624. 

Peter  Francis,  by  the  favour  of  God  and  the  Apostolic  See, 
Bishop  of  Neufchatel  and  Nuntius,  with  power  of  Legatus  a 
latere  of  the  most  Serene  Father  in  Christ,  and  our  Lord  Pope 
Urban  VIII.,  and  of  the  aforesaid  See,  to  the  people  of  Cologne, 
the  Rhine,  and  other  parts  of  Lower  Germany,  to  all  and 
singular  who  shall  see  the  presents  our  letters,  salvation  in  the 
Lord. 

The  duty  of  the  office  committed  to  us  by  our  Most  Holy 
Lord  the  Pope  requires  that  we  should  give  testimony  of  the 
truth  of  those  things,  by  which  we  have  known  that  wise 
virgins,  under  the  sweet  yoke  of  religion,  in  the  purity  of  vir- 
ginity, from  the  spirit  of  humility,  serving  Almighty  God, 
produce  fruits  of  honesty  and  modesty,  and  propagate  the  Cath- 


I  go  Notes  to  Book   V. 

olic  religion.  Therefore  we  make  known  and  attest,  to  all  and 
singular  whom  it  concerns,  that  the  noble  virgins,  beloved  by  us 
in  Christ,  of  the  English  nation,  in  the  city  of  Li^ge,  having 
despised  the  allurements  of  this  unhappy  world,  living  under  a 
form  of  regular  discipline,  after  the  model  of  an  approved  rule, 
kindly  receive  other  virgins  also  and  girls,  coming  to  them  from 
English  parts,  and  from  other  provinces  infected  by  heresies 
and  schismatic  principles,  diligently  and  praiseworthily  endea- 
vour to  instruct  them  religiously  in  good  arts,  and  singing  the 
Divine  praises,  and  sincere  piety,  with  very  great  increase  of 
the  Catholic  religion  and  Divine  worship,  edification  of  the 
people,  and  salvation  of  souls,  as  many  times  we  have  seen  and 
observed  before  those  who  are  present  here  in  Liege.  In  faith 
whereof  we  have  subscribed  the  presents  with  our  hand  and 
commanded  them  to  be  confirmed  with  our  seal. 

Given  at  Li^ge,  at  St.  James,  the  28th  of  June  of  the  year 
1624,  the  first  year  of  the  aforesaid  Pontiff. 

Peter  Francis,  Bishop  of  Neufchatel,  Nuntius. 


THE  LIFE   OF  MARY  WARD. 


BOOK   THE  SIXTH. 

THE   INSTITUTE    IN   GERMANY, 


CHAPTER   I. 

Through  the  Tyrol  to  Mimich. 
1626. 

There  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  Mary  Ward 
fulfilled  her  intention  of  keeping  her  forty-first  birth- 
day at  Naples,  that  is,  the  feast  of  St.  Emerentiana, 
January  23,  1626.  But  an  entire  blank  occurs  as  to 
the  first  nine  months  of  the  year,  not  only  in  Mary's 
correspondence,  but  also  in  Winefrid's  manuscript 
biography.  The  absence  of  Mary's  letters  is  partly 
accounted  for.  Winefrid,  the  zealous  preserver  of 
every  little  record  of  her  beloved  Mother  and  friend, 
enjoyed  the  happiness  of  being  present  with  her 
during  the  earlier  half  of  the  twelvemonth.  The 
reasons  for  her  own  silence  concerning  Mary's  resi- 
dence at  this  prosperous  foundation  are  not  so  appa- 
rent. A  little  further  information  as  to  the  daily  course 
of  community  life  and  the  progress  made  at  Naples 
might  well  have  occupied  a  few  of  her  pages.  It 
would  have  been  agreeable  to  hear  something  through 
her  pen  of  the  glad  meeting  between  the  two  friends, 
of  that  of  Mary  with  the  "  signoras  "  of  the  city,  and 
of  the  graver  interviews  with  the  Viceroy,  the  Nuncio, 
and  the  holy  Archbishop,  of  the  Neapolitan  scholars 
and  their  teachers,  of  Winefrid  herself,  and  her  direc- 
tion of  her  novices — for  she  was  Novice  Mistress  in 

N   2 


194  Marys  generosity. 

those  days — and  whether  the  well-dowered  Italian 
ladies  contented  her  at  last,  as  well  in  spiritual  as  in 
temporal  matters,  besides  minor  subjects  of  curiosity, 
such  as  what  "  Mother  Shelley  was  working "  at  so 
hard  "  for  St.  Francis  Xavier,"  and  many  such  details. 
One  incident  alone  is  left  of  Mary's  visit  to 
Naples,  and  this  only  as  an  illustrative  trait  of  the 
exalted  generosity  of  her  character.  Through  this 
incident  we  find  that  God  was  raising  up  means  to 
relieve  Mary  of  the  heavy  pressure  of  poverty  and 
consequent  anxiety,  at  least  as  far  as  the  Naples 
community  was  concerned.  Such  a  sum  as  one 
thousand  crowns  in  prospect  was  riches  when  com- 
pared to  the  condition  of  the  Roman  House.  In 
whatever  shape  the  money  was  due,  it  became  to 
Mary  the  occasion  of  a  noble  deed  of  charity  towards 
lier  neighbour.  Well  indeed  had  she  profited  by  the 
lessons  of  compassion  towards  others  which  God  had 
taught  her  through  her  own  difficulties ! 

There  was  a  merchant  in  Naples  like  to  break  up, 
owing  her  a  thousand  crowns.  A  priest  and  religious  man, 
to  whose  Order  the  said  merchant  owed  a  lesser  sum  by 
far,  persuaded  her  as  chief  creditor  to  arrest  him,  which 
done,  all  the  rest  had  power  to  set  upon  him.  She  replied, 
"  It  will  be  his  undoing,  and  consequently  his  family."  To 
which  he  replied,  "  It  was  against  prudence  to  delay  longer, 
and  she  would  lose  all."  "And  against  charity,"  she 
answered,  "  to  ruin  a  poor  family ; "  and  "  she  did  pray 
God  to  bless  her  from  that  prudence  which  did  prejudice 
charity."  And  this  she  said  with  a  horror,  as  not  conceiving 
how  one  could  be  saved  by  other  way,  and  God  gave  her 
the  consolation  to  see  good  effects  of  her  charitable 
patience. 


Charity  before  Prudence.  195 

Winefrid  adds  the  principles  upon  which  Mary 
acted  herself,  and  had  laid  them  down  to  her  Sisters. 

She  gave  it  as  a  rule  to  us,  that  "  charity  should  precede 
and  prudence  follow,  for  human  prudence  and  charity  could 
hardly  go  together;"  and  that  "the  greatest  number  of  men 
•did  very  much  abuse  themselves  in  doing  as  for  courtesy 
what  was  highest  duty."  That  "  we  were  bound  to  give  our 
lives  for  our  neighbours'  souls  and  our  goods  for  their  lives, 
and  not  our  superfluities,  but  what  may  touch  us." 

A  letter  of  Mary's  written  in  July,  1626,  from 
Rome,  shows  that  she  had  gone  back  there  some  time 
early  in  the  summer,  having  doubtless  performed  both 
journeys  on  foot.  The  four  months  after  her  return, 
for  which  Mary  remained  in  the  city,  were  passed  by 
her  in  conducting  the  affairs  of  the  distant  Houses  of 
the  Institute,  and  in  quietly  watching  the  progress  of 
events,  and  considering  how  next  she  could  best 
labour  and  suffer.  Her  visits  to  the  churches  of  Rome 
were  renewed,  and  it  was  in  one  of  these,  during  the 
hours  of  fervent  supplication  spent  before  the  taber- 
nacle, that  some  interior  prevision  of  the  future  was 
again  opened  to  her,  and  she  was  permitted  in  a 
measure  to  see  what  the  good  Providence  of  God 
was  preparing  for  herself  and  the  Institute.  Shall  we 
call  it  the  cross,  in  the  common  acceptation  of  the 
term  in  the  lives  of  ordinary  Christians,  which  was 
laid  before  her  for  her  acceptance  1  It  was,  in  truth, 
something  far  beyond,  from  which  her  human  nature 
might  well  shrink  in  terror,  when  recalling  what  the 
past  had  already  been.  But  to  shrink  in  terror  was  a 
thing  unknown  to  Mary  Ward,  either  in  soul  or  body. 


196  Prevision  of  suffering. 

On  the  contrary,  we  hear  only  of  joy  at  the  sight 
then  granted  her. 

She  was  praying  for  the  Institute  in  the  Church 
of  St.  Mark  in  Rome,  when  "Almighty  God  im- 
pressed upon  her  mind  the  words  of  our  Lord,  '  Can 
you  drink  of  the  chalice  that  I  shall  drink  .-* '  and 
immediately  showed  to  her  the  great  contradictions, 
persecutions,  and  distresses  which  she  should  endure 
in  the  fulfilment  of  His  holy  will  concerning  it."  And 
how  did  Mary  respond  to  the  loving  crucifying  inten- 
tions of  her  God  .-*  "  She  with  joy  offered  herself  to 
bear  all."  Mary  had  doubtless  been  praying  for 
guidance  as  to  her  next  step  forwards,  for  it  was  not 
in  her  to  stand  still,  when  once  the  will  of  God 
should  be  made  plain  to  her.  Her  confidence  that 
she  was  doing  that  will,  in  the  struggle  she  was 
passing  through,  was  now  redoubled. 

But  there  was  nothing  to  be  accomplished  in 
Rome,  and  Mary's  thoughts  turned  wistfully  towards 
England  and  Flanders,  and  perhaps  to  other  countries 
also,  whence  she  might  bring  forward  the  effective 
co-operation  of  which  she  had  already  found  so  great 
a  need,  for  a  future  application  to  the  Holy  See.  And 
always  with  the  thought  of  England  must  have  arisen 
vivid  conceptions  of  what  those  belonging  to  her  by 
the  bond  of  holy  religion  were  enduring  in  a  land 
where  all  was  against  them,  though  their  own  accord- 
ing to  all  the  ties  of  flesh  and  blood.  Her  presence 
would  comfort  them,  and  put  fresh  life  into  their 
exertions,  besides  keeping  in  check  their  opposers. 
Mary  resolved  then  on  visiting  these  distant  Houses. 
There  sprang  from  this  decision  another,  not  only 


.^i 


RoiUe  towards  England.  197 

•carrying  with  it  most  important  results  in  the  future 
to  Mary  herself  and  the  Institute  which  she  held 
so  dear,  but  involving  the  welfare  of  souls  with- 
out number,  who  were  to  add  glory  to  her  heavenly 
crown  to  all  eternity.  She  had  accepted  in  all  its 
fulness  the  chalice  of  bitter  drops,  and  as  the  joy  of 
sacrifice  rose  in  her  heart,  already  that  crown  of 
many  rays  was  weaving  for  her  above. 

It  was  not  from  motives  of  prudence,  to  avoid  the 
dangers  and  inconveniences  of  travelling  through  a 
country  agitated  with  Huguenot  seditions,  that  Mary 
decided  on  making  her  way  to  England  through 
Germany  rather  than  France.  There  was  little  to 
choose  between  the  two  routes,  which  could  make  the 
one  a  greater  matter  of  safety  or  ease,  and  that  by 
Germany  was  by  far  the  longest,  and  little  known  to 
English  travellers.  If  Huguenot  troubles  disturbed 
France,  the  Protestant  Grisons,  where  persecution  of 
Catholics  had  lately  been  rife,  had  to  be  passed  to 
reach  Bavaria,  and  war  was  scarcely  over  in  the  north 
of  Italy.  Besides,  the  Thirty  Years'  War  was  akeady 
raging  in  Germany,  and  though  it  had  not  extended 
as  yet  far  east,  Mary  could  scarcely  hope  to  reach 
Cologne,  one  of  her  intended  destinations,  so  as  to 
escape  its  effects  in  districts  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
which  lay  Tilly  and  his  opponents,  the  Danes  and 
their  Protestant  German  allies.  That  Almighty  God 
was  guiding  her  in  her  choice,  the  future  was  amply 
to  prove. 

The  human  motive,  if  so  it  may  be  called,  which 
prompted  her  choice,  was  found  on  all  which  she 
had  learned  of  the  state  of  religion  in  Germany,  and 


198  New  field  for  ivork. 

the  news  brought  to  Rome  of  the  fearful  struggle 
for  the  faith  in  which  the  Catholics  were  engaged 
with  the  Protestants.  The  Catholic  sovereigns  were 
ready  to  risk  all  for  the  maintenance  of  the  true 
religion,  and  among  them  Maximilian  I.  of  Bavaria 
had  long  been  numbered  as  pre-eminent.  His  devo- 
tion and  that  of  all  his  family  to  the  Holy  See  was 
well  known  at  Rome,  and  his  influence  there  propor- 
tionate. All  that  could  nourish  and  strengthen  the 
faith  of  his  subjects  would  most  surely  find  favour  in 
his  eyes  and  those  of  his  pious  wife,  the  Electress 
Elisabeth.  Their  welfare  was  dear  to  both,  and  Mary 
could  not  but  see  a  field  among  them  and  in  the 
more  liberal  minds  of  the  German  people,  as  she 
already  knew  them,  for  the  labours  and  extension  of 
the  Institute,  by  which  God  could  be  abundantly 
glorified.  She  had  seen  the  munificence  of  Maxi- 
milian towards  religious  foundations  while  in  Flan- 
ders. With  him  as  her  pleader  at  Rome  on  her  return, 
all  might  be  obtained.  Such,  in  the  purposes  of  God, 
might  be  the  means  by  which  the  approval  of  the 
Vicar  of  Christ  was  to  be  won,  for  Rome  and  the 
blessing  of  the  Church  were  still  the  final  goal  which 
were  always  present  to  her  mind.  If  these  thoughts 
came  from  God  He  would  open  the  way  before  her. 

We  know  not  with  whom  Mary  advised  concern- 
ing this  new  phase  in  her  plans.  The  influence  of  the 
saintly  Father  Domenico  di  Gesu  may  be  traced  in 
the  ready  attention  granted  to  her,  as  w^e  shall  find,, 
by  various  Princes,  and  perhaps  also  in  her  more 
intimate  knowledge  of  the  characters  of  the  Elector 
Maximilian  and  the  Emperor  Ferdinand,  who  held 


Recommendatory  Letters.  199 

him  in  the  highest  estimation.  He  was  absent,  how- 
ever, from  Rome  when  Mary  came  back  from  Naples, 
and  was  only  in  the  city  for  a  short  time  before  her 
journey.  But  she  was  acting  on  no  sudden  impulse, 
nor  would  she  fail  of  securing  wise  and  prudent 
counsel  from  this  holy  man,  whether  she  consulted 
him  before  forming  her  plans,  or  in  carrying  them 
out.  Besides  recommendatory  letters  from  him,  she 
obtained  others  also  from  those  friendly  to  her  among 
the  Cardinals  and  most  distinguished  persons  in 
Rome,  which  might  be  of  service  to  her  on  the 
road. 

One  or  two  of  these  letters  remain,  among  them 
one  from  Cardinal  Trescio,  and  one  from  Father 
General  Mutius  Vitelleschi.  The  former  was  written 
in  October,  1626.  The  Cardinal  speaks  in  this  letter 
not  only  of  his  own  knowledge  of  the  holy  life  and 
good  works  of  Mary  and  her  companions,  he  says 
they  had  won  the  good  opinion  of  all,  and  mentions 
the  praise  he  had  often  heard  them  receive  from  the 
mouths  of  Pope  Urban  and  Cardinal  Mellino  and 
others.  The  Father  General's  letter,  which  also 
spoke  in  high  terms  of  Mary,  will  be  mentioned 
at  a  later  time.  For  some  weeks  previous  to  her 
journey,  Mary  had  been  writing  to  Naples  of  her 
intentions.  In  one  letter  in  September,  she  speaks  to 
Winefrid  of  her  sister  Ellen  Wigmore,  whom  she  was 
to  see  in  England  :  "  I  will  in  all  ways  make  arrange^ 
ments  to  help  this  dear  sister  of  yours  and  to 
encourage  her,  because  on  your  account  I  love  and 
esteem  her  greatly."  In  another,  Mary  tells  her  that 
partly  for  this  sister's  sake  she  is  taking  Winefrid's 


200  Audiences  with  Princes. 

cousin,   Mary  Poyntz,  to   travel   with   her,    "among 
other  reasons  because  I  truly  love  your  sister." 

Besides  Mary  Poyntz,  Mary  chose  Mother  Elisa- 
beth Cotton  and  a  lay-sister  to  accompany  her  on  her 
journey,  and  with  them  travelled  their  usual  faithful 
escort,  the  Rev.  Henry  Lee,  and  Robert  Wright.  It 
was  late  in  the  year  ere  they  left  Rome,  but  none  the 
less,  as  long  as  their  road  lay  through  Italy,  they 
proceeded  on  foot,  with  what  travelling  equipage,  and 
what  amount  of  money  in  their  purse,  can  well  be 
imagined.  They  started  on  this  the  most  remarkable 
of  Mary  Ward's  remarkable  journeys,  on  the  loth  of 
November,  the  eve  of  St.  Martin.  Their  first  halting- 
place  was  Florence.  And  here  she  at  once  began  to 
make  use  of  the  letters  of  introduction  which  had  been 
obtained  by  her  to  the  sovereigns  and  royal  and 
distinguished  personages  with  whom  she  would  have 
to  deal,  or  in  whose  neighbourhood  her  intended 
route  would  bring  her.  Mary  did  this  with  a  fixed 
purpose  in  view.  It  was  her  intention  to  bring  the 
Institute,  its  principles  and  labours,  before  the  notice 
of  the  authorities  in  Church  and  State  wherever  an 
opening  presented  itself.  The  alarming  spread  of  the 
new  doctrines  was  already  causing  the  more  enlight- 
ened among  them  to  look  more  or  less  favourably  on 
whatever  would  increase  or  foster  in  their  dependants 
a  fidelity  to  the  true  faith.  The  more  the  Institute 
and  its  designs  were  known  and  examined  into,  the 
more  would  its  fitness  for  such  an  end  be  appreciated. 
With  such  a  motive  before  her,  Mary  Ward  would 
not  spare  herself  any  one  of  the  labours  and  mortifi- 
cations usually  attendant  upon  seeking  audiences  with 


The  Court  of  Tuscany.  201 

those  of  high  degree.  At  the  head  of  a  small  party 
of  almost  indigent  travellers,  arriving  on  foot,  poorly- 
clad,  at  what  was  probably  one  of  the  poorest  inns  of 
the  place,  with  no  array  of  baggage  beyond  what 
each  carried  for  themselves,  and  content  with  the 
most  ordinary  and  even  scanty  food  and  accommo- 
dation, no  false  shame  prevented  her  from  pursuing 
the  plan  she  had  laid  down.  And  our  Lord  accepted 
her  self-devotion,  for  in  every  instance  the  doors  of 
palaces,  and  the  private  rooms  of  the  exalted  person- 
ages she  sought  were  thrown  open  to  her  without 
delay,  and  she  was  welcomed  with  warmth  and  with 
every  honour  and  consideration. 

Thus  it  fell  out  at  the  little  Court  of  Florence, 
which  held  itself  so  proudly  in  that  century  among 
those  of  the  greater  sovereigns  of  Europe.  The 
Grand  Duchess  of  Tuscany  was  then  a  pious  Princess 
of  the  House  of  Austria,  the  Archduchess  Mary 
Magdalene,  sister  of  the  Emperor  Ferdinand  II.  The 
mother  of  the  reigning  Grand  Duke,  Catharine  of 
Lorraine,  was  an  equally  pious  woman,  whose  sister 
was  the  Electress  Elisabeth,  wife  of  Maximilian  L 
In  this  double  connection  can  be  seen  reasons  addi- 
tional to  those  above  named,  inducing  Mary  to  stop 
in  Florence  for  the  purpose  of  seeking  interviews  with 
these  illustrious  Princesses.  Father  Domenico's  word 
was  all  powerful  with  both  of  them.  He  had  restored 
the  Grand  Duke  Cosmo  II.  de  Medicis  to  health,  who 
in  gratitude  founded  Houses  of  his  Order  in  his 
dominions.  The  Archduchess  Mary  Magdalene  knew 
him  in  Austria.  She  hastened  to  show  Mary  Ward, 
as  his  friend,  every  attention  in  the  power  of  a  sove- 


202  The  Duchess  of  Parma. 

reign  princess,  extending  to  "exceeding  great  favours.'^ 
Among  these  was  reckoned,  the  opening  of  the  mira- 
culous picture^  of  the  Annunciation  kept  in  the  church 
of  the  Servite  Fathers,  a  silver  shrine  of  our  Lady, 
said  to  have  been  finished  by  an  angel,  kept  on  a  rich 
silver  altar  adorned  with  jewels,  and  only  exhibited 
for  veneration  to  royal  visitors,  and  on  occasions  of 
public  need  of  the  city,  and  then  with  great 
solemnity. 

In  Parma  again,  where,  after  crossing  the  Appe- 
nines,  the  travellers  took  a  short  repose,  Mary  Ward 
experienced  a  like  gracious  reception  from  the  ruling 
sovereign,  at  that  time  the  widowed  Duchess,  who 
was  Regent  for  her  young  son.  To  Father  Domenico 
this  Princess  also  owed  a  debt  of  gratitude.  A  few 
months  only  had  passed  since  he  had  been  in  Parma 
at  her  request,  when  he  had  been  the  means  of 
settling  some  painful  family  feuds,  which  had  threat- 
ened serious  consequences  with  regard  to  herself.  He 
may  even  then  have  brought  Mary  Ward  and  her 
designs  to  her  notice,  and  spoken  of  her  virtues  and 
holiness.  Here  again  we  hear  of  the  veneration  and 
respect  with  which  she  was  welcomed  on  her  arrival, 
and  how  the  good  Duchess  insisted  on  Mary's 
giving  her  blessing  before  her  departure  to  her  two 
young  daughters  and  her  little  son  Don  Francesco, 
afterwards  the  last  Cardinal  of  the  House  of  Farnese. 
We  hear  of  one  other  halting-place  of  a  like  nature 
with  the  preceding — the  Castle  of   CastigHone,   be- 

^  It  was  before  this  picture  that  Father  Domenico  di  Gesii  fell  into 
a  long  ecstasy,  in  which  was  revealed  to  him  the  future  history  of  the 
House  of  Medici,  its  adversities  as  well  as  its  prosperity. 


Milan.  205 

longing  to  the  noble  family  of  Piccolomini,  among  the 
mountains  not  far  from  Siena.  One  of  this  family, 
to  whom  Mary  was  also  to  be  introduced,  was  at 
that  time  Archbishop  of  Siena.  His  brother,  Mar- 
shal Piccolomini,  was  a  celebrated  general  of  Fer- 
dinand II.,  and  a  few  years  later  we  shall  hear  of 
Mary  as  indebted,  on  another  of  her  long  and  painful 
journeys,  to  his  courtesies  when  he  was  in  the  camp. 

And  now  the  rich  plains  of  Lombardy  were 
reached,  where  many  a  sign  began  to  warn  the  travel- 
lers of  the  rapidly  approaching  winter.  The  magnifi- 
cent shrine  of  the  dear  "  Saint  of  Humility,"  whom 
Mary  Ward  so  greatly  loved  and  reverenced  was  to  be 
their  next  point  of  rest.  Mary  was  intending  especially 
to  enlist  his  intercession  in  her  behalf,  before  starting  on 
the  new  and  perilous  enterprise  which  she  had  already 
laid  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross,  whether  for  success  or 
failure.  She  had,  however,  other  intentions  in  pausing 
at  Milan,  besides  that  of  venerating  St.  Charles 
Borromeo.  The  archiepiscopal  see  was  then  filled  by 
Cardinal  Federigo  Borromeo,  whose  sanctity  of  life 
was  only  overshadowed  by  the  still  greater  merits 
and  glories  of  the  Saint.  Mary  Ward  knew  him  well 
by  repute,  and  had  heard  much  both  of  the  uncle  and 
nephew,^  and  of  their  being  the  large-minded  patrons 

^  St.  Charles  Borromeo  died  November,  1584,  only  two  months 
before  Mary  was  born.  The  miracles  which  in  the  years  immediately 
succeeding  were  performed  at  his  tomb,  and  by  his  intercession,  must 
have  been  well  known  to  her  in  her  childish  years.  Cardinal  Federigo 
was  born  1564,  and  died  1631.  In  the  year  preceding  his  death,  he 
most  nobly  followed  his  uncle's  example  in  his  devotion  to  the  plague- 
stricken  inhabitants  of  Milan,  which  was  again  desolated  by  that  fearful 
disease. 


204  Cardinal  Federigo  Borro7neo. 

of  the  UrsuHne  uncloistered  Congregation  of  Nuns, 
which  the  former  had.  established  in  his  diocese.  Her 
wish  for  seeking  an  interview  with  Cardinal  Federigo 
may  be  hence  well  understood.  But  there  were  diffi- 
culties in  the  way.  The  Cardinal  was  much  talked 
of  as  a  man  of  great  austerity  of  life,  and  she  was 
strongly  dissuaded  by  some  persons,  who  were  sup- 
posed to  be  prudent  judges  in  the  matter,  from 
attempting  an  audience.  Cardinal  Federigo  never 
mixed  in  ordinary  society,  and,  besides,  had  a  holy 
hatred  of  the  female  sex,  whom  he  rarely  spoke  to, 
and  this  never  in  his  own  palace,  but  in  a  churdi 
only. 

"  Nevertheless,"  says  Winefrid,  "  all  these  argu- 
ments could  not  make  her  change  her  design,  which 
wa'^  good,  for  the  loss  could  only  be  that  of  her  own 
labours."  This  might  be  the  estimation  of  human 
prudence  only,  but  the  success  which  followed  showed 
the  Divine  hand  over-ruling  all,  and  that  there  was 
something  more  than  ordinary  in  the  affair.  Mary 
went  in  her  usual  quiet  humble  manner,  which  made 
her  above  being  hurt  by  any  affronts  she  might  meet. 
Arrived  at  the  great  hall  of  the  palace,  "the  Cardinal's 
gentleman  assured  her  very  civilly,  but  for  certain, 
that  his  Eminence  would  see  no  woman-kind  what- 
ever— no,  not  his  own  sister  or  niece — in  other  place 
than  the  church."  But  while  they  were  speaking, 
one  of  the  other  attendants  left  the  hall,  it  appeared 
as  if  he  did  not  know  why,  and  went  straight  to 
Cardinal  Federigo,  telling  him  of  the  arrival  of  Mary 
and  her  companions.  Then  immediately,  contrary  to 
all  expectation,  the  Cardinal  came  himself  to  fetch 


Kind  reception  of  Mary:  205 

her  in,  and  led  her  into  his  private  apartments,  where 
he  talked  with  her  for  more  than  an  hour,  especially 
conferring  with  her  concerning  the  foundations  he 
was  intending  of  some  seminaries  and  monasteries  in 
his  diocese.  Moreover,  he  told  her  most  graciously, 
that  she  must  be  content  to  stay  for  four  days  in 
Milan,  and  when  she  returned  from  Germany,  he 
should  not  be  satisfied  with  so  short  a  time.  His 
carriage  and  one  of  his  canons  should  attend  her  while 
she  was  in  the  city,  and  upon  the  last  day  of  her  visit, 
she  must  eat  with  his  nuns,  where,  after  dinner,  he 
"Vl'ould  come  and  speak  more  at  large,  and  bid  her 
farewell.  All  this  came  to  pass  as  he  had  planned,  to 
the  astonishment  of  those  in  Milan  who  knew  his 
usual  habits.  He  went  to  the  nuns'  convent  to  take 
leave  of  Mary,  and  there  conversed  alone  with  her  for 
two  hours,  after  which  he  spent  some  time  with  each 
of  her  companions  separately,  speaking  to  them  very 
warmly  of  what  they  owed  to  God  for  their  vocation, 
and  the  happiness  they  possessed  in  being  with  Mary 
Ward.  So  great  was  the  impression  that  the  Car- 
dinal's reception  of  Mary  made  in  Milan,  that  several 
years  after,  on  one  of  her  journeys  from  Germany, 
happening  to  meet  on  the  road  near  the  city  some  of 
the  Milanese  nobles,  they  recognized  her,  saying, 
"  This  is  she  whom  our  holy  Cardinal  Archbishop  so 
much  loved  and  respected." 

Mary  arrived  at  Milan  on  the  nth  of  December. 
On  the  14th,  she  wrote  to  Barbara  Babthorpe  at 
Liege,  when  she  says  that  time  had  failed  during  the 
journey  for  letters,  especially  from  the  numerous 
civilities  and  compliments  which  she  received,  so  that 


2o6  Letters  at  Milan. 

she  could  scarce  find  time  either  to  eat  or  sleep.  Out 
of  consideration  to  those  offering  them  they  could 
not  be  avoided,  there  was  only  patience  then  left 
when  she  could  not  in  consequence  accomplish  what 
she  wished.  She  adds  that  she  intends  going  on 
towards  Munich  the  next  day ;  that  certainly  this  is 
greatly  out  of  the  way  on  the  road  to  England,  but 
that  she  desires  to  take  this  little  labour  upon  her  for 
the  love  of  God:  she  cannot. lose  anything  by  it, 
let  it  go  hereafter  as  it  will.  She  promises  to  write 
again  from  Munich. 

Mary  received  letters  from  her  absent  companions 
while  in  Milan.  Those  from  England  or  Flanders 
conveyed  news  to  her  which  touched  her  with  vivid 
grief,  concerning  the  defalcation  and  intended  return 
to  the  world  of  one  among  them  who  was  dear  to  her, 
as  indeed  they  all  were.  We  shall  see  a  little  later 
onwards  the  result  which  God  permitted  should 
happen  to  her  through  this  news  reaching  her. 

Our  travellers  were  now  approaching  the  more 
difficult  part  of  their  journey.  Hitherto  the  genial 
climate  of  Italy  had  made  the  way  less  toilsome, 
though  we  may  see  in  the  greater  length  of  time 
spent  on  the  road  a  token  of  Mary's  enfeebled  powers. 
Some  three  hundred  miles,  from  Rome  to  Milan,  had 
taken  them  a  month,  including  the  short  pauses  at 
Florence  and  Parma.  Formerly  Mary  did  not  hesi- 
tate at  twenty  miles  a  day  on  foot,  and  thought  five 
days  very  long  for  a  journey  of  seventy  miles.  On 
the  present  occasion  it  is,  however,  marvellous  that 
in  her  suffering  condition  she  should  have  travelled 
on  foot  at  all,  and  for  twelve  or  fifteen  miles  daily, 


The  Dernardine  Pass.  207 

and  frequently  through  a  mountainous  country  upon 
the  roads  which  such  a  district  produces  in  Italy. 
They  had  now  to  prepare  to  cross  the  Rhoetian  Alps, 
the  route  which  Mary  had  fixed  on.  By  the  time 
they  reached  the  mountains  it  would  be  mid-winter, 
and  they  would  be  passing  through  a  country  where 
Catholics  were  hated,  and  where  the  inhabitants  had 
but  lately  been  restrained  by  the  hand  of  authority 
from  open  persecution  of  their  neighbours  of  the  true 
faith.  A  well-filled  purse  might  guard  from  many 
€vils,  but  the  party  had  rather  the  contrary  to  boast 
of,  for  Mary's  letter  to  Barbara  shows  hers  as  well- 
nigh  emptied.  And  when  once  in  Catholic  Austria 
it  does  not  appear  that  any  one  of  them  could  speak 
the  language  of  the  country — no  slight  inconvenience 
and  difficulty  to  travellers  so  poorly  provided  in  every 
respect. 

The  winter  of  the  year  1626  was  unusually  severe. 
Heavy  snows  had  early  covered  the  country ;  the 
<:old  was  intense ;  but  in  spite  of  all,  Mary  and  her 
companions  did  not  falter  in  their  designs.  It  may 
be  inferred  that  the  holy  Archbishop  not  only  lent 
them  his  coach,  attended  by  one  of  his  canons,  to 
lionize  the  City  of  Milan,  but  also  sent  them  as  far 
as  the  Lake  of  Como,  a  more  substantial  act  of  kind- 
ness. They  crossed  the  lake  with  some  danger,  and 
thence  reaching  the  Bernardine  Pass,  in  driving  snow 
and  bitter  cold,  traversed  the  mountains  and  part  of 
the  Canton  of  the  Grisons.  The  journey  had  become 
one  of  considerable  peril  from  the  inclemency  of  the 
weather,  and  the  inhospitality  of  the  people,  on  dis- 
covering them  to  be  a  party  of  Catholics,  was  added 


2o8  Arrival  at  Feldkirch. 

to  their  own  lack  of  money.     Mary  suffered  severely, 

and  appeared  worn  out  with  fatigue ;  yet  no  sooner 

had  they  arrived  late  on  Christmas  Eve  at  Feldkirch,* 

the  first  Catholic  town  of  the  Austrian  Tyrol,  than 

she  at  once  prepared  to  keep  the  holy  season  with 

fitting   devotion    and   thanksgiving.       Having   taken 

some  food,  she  proceeded    at   eight   or  nine  in  the 

evening  to  the  parish  church,  and  here  she  remained 

during  the  midnight  Mass,  and  until  three  o'clock  in 

the  morning,  motionless,  we  are  told,  and  wrapt  in 

ecstatic  prayer,  "  in  as  great  cold,"  says  the  writer  of 

the  manuscript — in  this  case  probably  Mary  Poyntz, 

the  eye-witness  and  contributor  of  the  account  of  this 

remarkable  journey — "as  I  think  ever  was  felt." 

But  Mary  Ward's  communication  with    God,  of 

whatever  nature,  was  full  of  pain.     Her  letters  from 

England  were  fresh  in  her  mind,  and  the  faithless 

state  of  her  unhappy  country  was  deeply  impressed 

on  her  by  what  they  had  told.     All  that  she  had  seen 

in  passing  through  the  Protestant  Orisons  had  but 

added  to  the  wound  of  grief,  and  in  the  church  at 

Feldkirch  she  poured  forth  her  soul  before  God  in 

tender  intercessions  for  pity  and  mercy  on  those  who 

were  perishing  in  her  own  land  for  lack  of  the  Bread 

of  Life,  which  they  rejected  with  ignorant  perversity. 

Had  God,  then,  turned  away  His  face  for  ever  from 

those   for   whom   she    pleaded  "i      Her    countenance 

showed  the  sorrow  which  was  still  piercing  her  heart 

when  she  left  the  church  in  the  early  morning  to 

*  Now  a  railway  station,  twenty  miles  from  Bregenz,  to  the  south- 
east of  the  Lake  of  Constance.  A  small  town,  but  beautifully  situated 
among  the  mountains.  The  Capuchin  church  still  exists,  and  there  is 
a  Jesuit  College  in  the  town  also. 


Christmas  night  in  Church.  209 

return  to  the  inn.  Mary  but  partially  disclosed  to 
her  anxious  companions  the  cause  of  the  unwonted 
trouble  which  was  spread  over  her  features,  whose 
unruffled  serenity  of  expression  was  never  disturbed 
by  whatever  harass  or  untoward  event  concerning 
herself  or  her  work.  "  Particulars  she  would  never 
tell,"  says  her  biographer,  "  but  in  general  terms  that 
it  concerned  the  conversion  of  England." 

To  Mary  Poyntz  and  her  companions  generally 
Mary  said  no  more.  But  it  was  perhaps  to  the 
sympathizing  heart  of  her  faithful  Winefrid  at  a  later 
time — though  her  friend's  prudent  caution  prevents 
her  from  telling  it  in  her  biography — that  she  after- 
wards confided  what  followed.  While  still  early  on 
Christmas  morning,  they  went  to  High  Mass  in  the 
Church  of  the  Capuchins,  Mary  yet  "  in  inexpressible 
affliction  of  mind."  Here  her  ecstatic  state  of  prayer 
was  renewed.  But  it  was  not  until  nine  o'clock, 
during  the  time  when  the  Holy  Sacrifice  was  being 
offered,  that  any  relief  was  granted  to  her  while  in- 
terceding with  interior  agony  before  the  New-Born 
Redeemer  of  the  world  for  the  conversion  of  her 
earthly  sovereign,  Charles  I.  The  revelation  she 
then  received  of  the  tenderness  and  long-suffering  of 
the  Divine  love  towards  him,  filled  her  soul  with 
consolation,  while  still  consumed  with  grief  that  such 
tenderness  should  win  no  return,  but  remain  un- 
availing.*     From  the   Holy  Child   she  learned,   and 

•*  Our  readers  may  here  be  reminded  of  the  ail-but  conversion  of 
Charles,  before  the  death  of  James  I.,  when  on  his  private  expedition 
to  Spain  in  1624,  in  order  to  obtain  the  hand  of  the  Infanta.  He  was 
intellectually  convinced  by  what  he  there  learned  of  the  Catholic  faith, 
but  did  not  follow  up  the  light  then  given  him. 
O   2 


2IO  Vision  concerning  Charles  I. 

"  it  was  clearly  shown  to  her  with  what  infinite  and 
compassionate  love  He  had  encompassed  Charles, 
and  longed  to  have  him  for  all  eternity  as  a  co-heir 
of  His  glory,  so  that  his  own  cooperation  alone  was 
wanting."^  In  this  revelation  the  sight  of  the  inten- 
sity and  magnitude  of  the  Divine  love  and  compassion 
poured  forth  upon  the  King  was  so  overwhelming, 
that  Mary  was  thrown  into  a  rapture,  and  she  honestly 
confessed  to  her  friend  that  had  the  same  degree  of 
love  been  manifested  towards  herself,  she  must  have 
died  from  pure  joy.*" 

No  sooner  had  Mary  Ward  and  her  companions 
left  the  church  after  High  Mass  on  Christmas  Day, 
than  the  unusual  appearance  of  a  party  of  foreign 
travellers  in  such  severe  weather,  added  to  their 
lengthened  devotions  before  their  altars,  made  the 
pious  inhabitants  of  Feldkirch  crowd  at  once  to 
welcome  them.  There  was  something  in  the  calm 
demeanour  of  the  gentle  lady  at  their  head  which 
attracted  them,  they  knew  not  why.  The  sweetness 
of  the  Holy  Child,  to  Whom  she  had  been  so  near, 
was  reflected  in  her  countenance,  and  gave  a  power 
and  winningness  to  her  words  which  they  could  not 
resist.  "  The  one  called  the  other  to  go  and  see  her, 
each  finding  what  suited  and  agreed  with  them,  yet 
she  always  the  same  in  equanimity,  making  no 
appearance  of  trying  especially  to  please  any.  Her 
inclination  would  have  led  her  to  speak  with  no  one," 
for  neither  in  soul  or  body  was  she  in  a  condition  for 

*  Painted  Life  (forty-fourth  picture). 

*  Gottselige  Leben  Maria  Ward,  Father  Tobias  Lohner,  S.J.,  1689, 
p.  207. 


Mary  at  Innspriick.  211 

receiving  strangers — her  soul  still  strongly  drawn 
towards  God  and  into  the  unseen  world,  her  body 
suffering  from  great  infirmities  and  bowed  down  v/ith 
weakness  and  exhaustion,  making  some  repose  most 
needful  for  both.  Above  all,  what  human  converse 
could  have  been  desirable,  after  converse  with  the 
Holy  Babe  of  Bethlehem  ?  But  charity  prevailed,  and 
every  one,  whether  of  high  or  low  degree,  in  the  little 
town,  "  religious  and  all,"  had  free  access  to  Mary  for 
the  rest  of  the  day. 

The  travellers  could  but  have  rested  for  the  fol- 
lowing night  at  Feldkirch,  and  then  apparently 
hurried  forward  on  their  journey  in  some  conveyance 
through  the  Tyrol.  On  arriving  at  Innspruck, 
Mary  again  carried  out  the  rule  she  had  laid  down 
to  herself  She  presented  her  credentials  to  the 
Austrian  Archduke  and  Duchess,  who  resided  there 
as  governors  of  this  part  of  the  Austrian  dominions. 
The  Archduke  Leopold  was  the  Emperor  Ferdinand's 
brother,  and  his  wife  Claudia  de  Medicis,  sister  of  the 
Archduke  of  Tuscany,  from  whose  family  Mary  had 
received  so  much  courtesy  at  Florence.  Nor  were 
Leopold  and  the  Archduchess  less  devout  than  so 
many  other  members  of  these  two  noble  houses,  or, 
in  consequence,  less  inclined  to  show  hospitality  and 
kindness  to  one  whose  virtues  they  already  knew 
from  report.  They  accordingly  entertained  Mary  and 
her  party  with  every  mark  of  esteem,  and,  inquiring 
into  their  intended  route,  provided  them  with  means 
to  proceed  towards  Munich  by  the  nearest  road,  by 
sending  them  on  to  Hall  on  the  River  Inn  in  one  of 
their  carriages.     Here  they  were  to  embark  on  the 


212  The   Urstdines  of  Hall. 

Inn  and  to   travel   by   water   for  two-thirds   of  the 
remainder  of  their  journey. 

A  congregation  of  devout  ladies  were  settled  at 
Hall,  a  branch  of  the  Ursulines,  who  devoted  them- 
selves without  enclosure  to  the  good  of  their  own  sex 
in  various  ways.  Fully  sympathizing  in  Mary's 
designs,  they  pressed  her  cordially  to  stay  for  a  time 
with  them  before  going  further.  But  all  that  she  had 
experienced  since  leaving  Rome  only  made  her  long 
the  more  earnestly  to  reach  England,  and  she  pressed 
unweariedly  on  without  delaying  a  day.  An  impetus 
had  been  given  her  to  seek  fresh  labours,  fresh  sacri- 
fices. Still  before  her  was  the  infinite,  the  marvellous 
love  of  God  in  drawing  souls  to  Him,  and  still  she 
must  intercede  that  they  might  not  turn  away,  and 
entreat  for  faithful  workers  ready  to  spend  themselves 
for  the  souls  they  seek.  And  still  must  she  search 
out  new  fields  for  toil  and  suffering  for  herself,  to 
perfect  the  means  God  had  put  into  her  hands,  by 
advancing  her  Institute.  The  thought  of  the  unhappy 
soul  who  was  drawing  back  from  the  holy  vocation 
to  which  she  had  devoted  herself,  and  who  was 
perhaps  in  consequence  working  injury,  where  instead 
good  seed  ought  to  have  been  sown  and  good  fruit 
garnered,  still  pierced  Mary's  heart.  In  her  renewed 
agony  she  prayed  fervently  during  the  journey  that 
the  Institute  might  not  be  permitted  to  suffer  by  the 
defalcation.  While  commending  it  most  fervently  to 
our  Lord  and  to  the  care  of  His  Most  Blessed  Mother, 
Almighty  God  showed  her  the  favour  with  which  He 
regarded  her  petitions  by  another  consoling  and  re- 
markable revelation.     "  It  was  clearly  shown  to  her  " 


Prevision  of  the  future  Confirviation.     213 

{such  are  the  words),  "  and  she  was  given  fully  to 
discern,  when  and  through  Whom  the  Institute  should 
be  confirmed,  and  that  this  would  be  done  when  it 
was  least  expected."'' 

We  hear  not  a  word  of  the  effect  which  so  won- 
derful a  disclosure  of  the  future  and  the  designs  of 
God's  all-directing  Providence  had  upon  Mary.  Wine- 
frid  is  totally  silent  as  to  the  whole  occurrence :  it 
was  too  dangerous  a  subject  for  her  to  touch  on  at 
the  time  she  wrote.  The  fulfilment  of  the  prediction 
has  taken  place,  but  we  must  be  content  to  be  left  in 
ignorance  both  as  to  these  effects,  and  whether  Mary 
in  her  intellectual  vision  was  favoured  with  the  sight 
of  the  Pope  who  first  gave  the  long-desired  mark  of 
Pontifical  approval  to  her  work,  Clement  XI.,^  of 
happy  memory,  or  whether  the  vision  stretched 
forward  many  and  longer  years — years,  some  of 
which  brought  once  more  reproach  and  ignominy  to 
her  whose  crown  they  then  only  rendered  brighter 
above — to  the.  time  when  the  Institute  received  the 
last  seal  of  approbation  necessary  for  its  life  and 
duration,^ 

Mary  left  the  River  Inn  either  at  Rosenheim  or 
Wasserburg.  Either  place  can  be  reached  in  a  day 
from  Hall  in  a  sailing  vessel,  with  a  favourable  wind, 
which,  from  the  date  of  her  arrival  in  Munich,  Provi- 
dence must  have  sent  her.  She  exchanged  the  boat 
for  a  carriage,  and  again  pressed  forward.     Since  her 

'  Painted  Life  (picture  forty-six).     The  italic  word  with  its  capital 
letter  is  copied  from  the  original. 
^  In  the  year  1703. 
9  Granted  by  Pius  IX.,  a.d.  1871. 


214  Aitna  Griinwaldin. 

entering  the  Tyrol,  perhaps  at  Feldkirch,  where  an 
attraction  seemed  to  draw  the  people  to  her,  a 
German  or  Swiss  of  the  middle  class  of  life,  named 
Anna  Maria  Griinwaldin,  had  offered  herself  to  Mary 
to  embrace  the  state  of  life  of  the  English  Ladies, 
entreating  to  act  as  her  personal  attendant,  an  office 
which  Mary's  suffering  health  made  amply  requisite. 
Her  devotion  and  piety  made  the  offer  doubly  valu- 
able in  the  great  need  they  had  of  some  one  among 
them  to  act  as  interpreter.  Anna  Maria  therefore 
took  her  place  among  the  party.  She  was  with  the 
English  Ladies  for  several  years,  and  served  our  Lord 
faithfully.  It  is  from  a  statement  which  she  repeat- 
edly made  to  witnesses  of  good  authority  that  what 
now  follows  is  taken.  She  was  standing  with  Mary 
one  day,  during  a  temporary  stay  at  an  inn,  before  a 
window.  Mary  remained  looking  out  for  a  long  time, 
motionless,  and  apparently  absorbed  in  whatever  was 
interiorly  occupying  her.  Anna  Maria  at  last  spoke 
to  her,  and  asked  her  why  she  was  away  from  herself, 
as  it  were,  for  so  long  .''  Upon  this  Mary  said,  "  Anna 
Maria,  what  is  Munich  ? "  She  replied  that  it  was 
the  city  where  the  Electors  of  Bavaria  resided.  "  And 
tell  me  what  is  Anger  ?^*^  Are  there  not  nuns  there, 
and  are  they  not  called  of  St.  James  } "  Upon  Anna 
Maria  answering  "Yes"  to  both  these  questions,. 
Mary  continued :  "  Listen,  Anna  Maria,  you  and  I 
shall  go  there.  I  shall  be  taken  there  as  a  false 
prophetess,  and  y6u  will  become  a  nun  in  the  con- 
yent."     We  shall  in  the  course  of  this  history  return 

^^  A  German  word  signifying  "common."    A  rough  piece  of  ground 
formerly  outside  the  city  of  Munich. 


Mary  reaches  Munich.  215 

to  Mary's  words  with  regard  to  herself.  For  Anna 
Maria  the  prediction  was  fulfilled.  She  became  a 
Poor  Clare  in  the  Anger  Convent  a  few  years  subse- 
quently. 

Mary  Ward  entered  Munich  by  the  gate  called 
the  Iser  Thor.  On  the  last  day's  journey  she  per- 
formed her  meditation  as  usual  while  on  the  road. 
The  long,  painful  days  of  travelling  were  just  about 
to  end  during  which  she  had  been  shown  a  part  of 
the  bitter  cup  of  affliction  she  was  to  drink.  But 
there  was  consolation  also  at  hand,  and  before  enter- 
ing the  capital  of  Bavaria,  the  first  and  immediate 
result  for  which  God  had  led  her  on  into  the  heart 
of  a  strange  country  was  opened  to  her  as  she  prayed. 
They  were  then  approaching  the  city,  and  near  a 
rising  ground  at  that  period  called  the  Iserberg^ 
whence  its  towers  and  belfries  could  be  discerned. 
Her  meditation  over,  in'  the  course  of  conversation 
with  her  companions,  Mary  told  them  that  she  feared 
their  intended  journey  to  Flanders  would  be  stopped, 
adding  shortly  after,  "  What  will  you  say  if  we  obtain 
a  house  here  } "  And  then  without  any  mark  of 
either  exultation  or  surprise,  she  told  her  wondering 
fellow-travellers  in  a  few  short  words,  though  without 
the  reasons  for  her  knowledge,  that  the  Elector  would 
give  them  both  a  fitting  residence  in  Munich  and  a 
yearly  allowance  for  their  maintenance. 


CHAPTER   II. 

TJie  Paradeiser  Hans. 
1627. 

There  was  a  tradition  current  in  Bavaria  nearly 
two  hundred  years  ago,  that  on  one  of  the  last  days 
of  the  year  1626,  the  Electress  Elisabeth,  then  with 
Maximilian  I.  residing  in  Munich,  proposed  to  the 
latter  to  take  a  drive  over  the  Iserberg,  adding, 
"  perhaps  we  may  meet  a  saint."  They  went  for  the 
drive,  and  met  Mary  Ward  then  entering  the  capital 
from  the  Tyrol.  Whether  this  is  a  matter  of  real 
fact  or  not,  it  is  certain  that  Mary  so  quickly  obtained 
access  to  the  Sovereigns,  and  was  so  kindly  received 
at  a  private  audience,  that  it  v/as  supposed  the  Elec- 
tress had  for  long  held  correspondence  with  her. 
"  If  so,  it  was,"  as  Winefrid  says,  "  Divine,  for  human 
there  had  been  none."  But  the  very  characters  of 
these  good  Princes  was  sufficient  alone  to  account 
for  the  kind  dispositions  with  which  they  immediately 
welcomed  one,  whose  virtues  had,  through  good 
report,  preceded  her  to  their  Court. 

Maximilian,  the  head  and  chief  support  of  the 
Catholic  League  in  Germany,  was  a  devoted  son  of 
the  true  faith.  Nor  was  this  in  outward  name  only. 
It  was  said   in  scorn  of  his  famous  General  Tilly, 


Maximilian  I.  217 


that  he  was  as  much  a  monk  as  a  soldier,  since, 
with  other  devout  practices,  he  never  passed  a  day, 
even  one  on  which  he  went  into  battle,  without 
making  his  morning  meditation  and  night  prayers. 
Maximilian  could  have  vied  with  this  great  hero  in 
the  same  acts  of  a  deeply  rooted  personal  religion. 
To  his  daily  devotions,  never  omitted  for  whatever 
pressure  of  business  or  war,  he  added  long  hours  of 
prayer  on  his  knees,  the  daily  hearing,  and  on  some 
occasions  serving,^  Mass,  and  great  corporal  penances. 
His  first  public  act  as  Duke  of  Bavaria,  on  the 
abdication  of  his  father,  William  the  Pious,  was  a 
pilgrimage  to  the  miraculous  shrine  of  our  Lady  of 
Alt  Otting,  where  he  solemnly  dedicated  himself  to 
her,  by  an  act  written  on  parchment  in  his  own 
blood,  found  there  after  his  death  in  a  sealed-up 
box,  which  he  left  on  her  altar.^ 

But  Maximilian  was  not  only  great  in  soul  and  in 
his  love  of  God,  he  was  also  great  in  mind  and  charac- 
ter as  a  man  and  a  sovereign.  Educated  in  his  youth 
by  the  Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  afterwards 
at  the  University  of  Ingoldstadt,  he  excelled  in  all 
branches  of  learning.  With  all  the  energy  natural  to 
him,  he  threw  himself  into  the  study  of  ancient  classics, 

'  Maximilian  often  served  the  Mass  of  St.  Laurence  of  Brindisi, 
lately  canonized,  in  the  Capuchins'  Church  at  Munich,  when  the  Saint 
from  falling  into  an  ecstacy,  would  sometimes  be  six  or  seven  hours  in 
saying  it. 

'  The  miraculous  statue  of  our  Lady  is  carved  in  wood  of  the  seventh  ' 
or  eighth  century,  and   said  to  be  the  work  of  St.  Rupert  himself. 
Maximilian's  words  were,  "  I,  Maximilian,  the  greatest  of  sinners,  by  my 
blood  and  handwriting,  give  myself  wholly  to  thee  as  a  slave,  O  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary." 


2 1 8       Wisdom  and  piety  of  the  Elector, 

jurisprudence,  and  the  art  of  government,  as  well  as 
of  modern  languages  and  their  literature,  and  the 
fine  arts.  When  his  father  abdicated  in  1597,  Maxi- 
milian succeeded,  at  the  age  of  twenty-five,  to  the 
government  of  a  country  weak  and  disordered  from 
its  almost  bankrupt  condition.  By  his  wisdom  and 
vigorous  attention  to  affairs,  he  had  in  a  few  years 
restored  its  finances,  revised  the  laws,  and  introduced 
good  order  into  every  department.  And  beyond 
this,  he  had  also  raised  and  disciplined  an  army  fit 
to  defend  the  good  cause,  of  which  he  was  soon  to 
be  the  main  stay  and  principal  guardian,  though,  at 
the  same  time,  its  chiefest  sufferer  and  victim.  But 
besides  the  art  of  governing  his  people,  Maximilian 
had  early  learned  another,  the  true  secret  of  all  his 
greatness,  that  of  governing  himself  Laying  aside 
all  petty  pride  as  to  rank  or  birth,  he  chose,  without 
having  regard  to  either,  the  ablest  men  of  his  time 
as  his  advisers  and  co-workers,  and  did  not  disdain 
to  learn  from  them  himself  His  passions  were  held 
in  severe  subjection,  and  with  a  perfect  confidence 
in  the  good  providence  of  God  and  the  rights  of 
the  Catholic  Church,  his  mind  remained  undisturbed 
in  the  midst  of  the  enormous  reverses  and  disappoint- 
ments which  the  course  of  the  Thirty  Years  War 
brought  with  it.  Even  when,  as  it  proceeded,  he 
•was  twice  driven  from  his  capital  by  the  Swedes, 
his  calm  exterior  and  equanimity  of  deportment 
were  unchanged.  Already  had  the  struggle  in  which 
he  had  to  take  the  most  conspicuous  part,  on  the 
Catholic  side,  been  one  of  chequered  fortune.  But 
war  had  not  yet  reached  Bavaria,  and  Tilly's  and 


The  Electress  Elisabeth.  219 

Wallenstein's  victories  over  the  Danes  in  Brunswick 
had,  in  the  year  in  which  Mary  Ward  arrived  in 
Munich,  given  a  temporary  advantage  to  the 
Cathohcs. 

It  was  likely  that  a  Prince,  so  cultivated  in  mind 
and  with  religious  principles  of  so  exalted  a  character, 
should  readily  appreciate  the  virtues  and  motives  of 
the  refined  and  highly  gifted  English  Lady  who 
presented  herself  as  a  stranger  at  his  Court.  The 
poverty  of  her  dress  and  retinue  did  not  deceive 
him,  and  he  at  once  discerned  under  her  humble 
exterior  the  unmistakable  marks  of  a  devoted  servant 
of  God.  The  Electress  Elisabeth,  his  wife,  was  quite 
as  forward  as  Maximilian  in  her  warm  welcome  of 
Mary  Ward.  A  daughter  of  Charles  Duke  of  Lor- 
raine, she  was  in  every  way  worthy  of  her  husband, 
who  found  in  her  a  lively  sympathizer  in  all  his 
joys  or  anxieties.  As  devout  as  Maximilian  himself, 
she  would  pray  for  hours  for  him  before  the  altar 
when  he  was  in  the  field,  and  from  the  soundness 
of  her  judgment  he  sought  counsel  with  her  in  his 
cares  and  difficulties.  She  was  unbounded  in  her 
compassion  for  the  poor  and  suffering,  and  the  liberal 
foundress  of  good  works  of  piety.  Her  death  tells 
best  the  tale  of  what  her  life  had  been.  Her  last 
words,  often  repeated,  were,  "  O  my  Jesus,  my  most 
beloved  Jesus,  I  long  to  be  dissolved  and  to  be  with 
Thee  ! " 

This  wise  and  holy  pair,  bent  on  the  good  of  their 
people,  would  have  heard  of  Mary  Ward  and  her 
work  of  education  in  Liege  and  Cologne,  under  the 
patronage  of  Maximilian's  brother,  the  Prince-Bishop 


220  First  Audience. 

Ferdinand.  They  were  both  also  correspondents  of 
Father  Domenico  di  Gesu.  His  connection  with  them 
had  not  ended  when,  after  the  victory  of  Prague,  a 
few  years  before,  he  came  back  rejoicing  to  Munich 
with  Maximih'an,  the  prediction  with  which  he  had 
previously  consoled  the  Electress  being  fulfilled,  of 
the  safe  return  of  her  husband  at  the  conclusion  of 
the  enterprise.  They  still  consulted  the  holy  man 
on  their  undertakings,  and  in  this  knowledge  the 
key  may  be  found  to  the  words  with  which  Elisabeth 
saluted  Mary  Ward  on  their  first  reception  of  her  at 
Munich.  "The  Duchess  told  Mary  that  she  had 
long  designed  and  expected  what  God  had  now  sent, 
and  it  should  not  easily  escape  her."  Nobly  and 
generously  indeed  were  those  words  fulfilled.  They 
have  been  re-echoed  again  and  again  since  that  time 
by  the  royal  house  of  Bavaria,  in  each  succeeding 
generation  to  the  Institute  of  Mary,  up  to  the  present 
day. 

Mary  Ward's  audience  with  the  Elector  and  Elec- 
tress, when  she  presented  recommendatory  letters 
from  various  Cardinals  and  others,  took  place  imme- 
diately on  her  arrival  at  Munich.  They  would  not 
hear  of  her  continuing  her  journey  to  England,  even 
on  condition  of  coming  back  with  her  companions 
to  make  a  settlement  in  the  city.  A  house  was 
ready  for  them,  why  delay  for  so  many  months  } 
Men  and  money  should  be  sent  to  Cologne  to  fetch 
as  many  assistants  as  she  required.  The  traditional 
date  of  the  foundation  of  the  Munich  House  of  the 
Institute  is  the  year  1626,  in  which  case  these  pre- 
liminaries must  have  been  arranged  at  Mary's  first 


House  for  the  Connmmity.  221 

interview,  which  could  only  just  have  taken  place  ere 
the  new  year,  1627,  began.  The  mansion  which  the 
noble  bounty  of  Maximilian  at  once  placed  at  Mary's 
disposal  as  a  residence,  though  not  as  a  gift,-''  was  very 
large  and  well  fitted  to  her  purpose.  It  had  been 
bequeathed  by  its  owner,  Christopher  Paradeiser, 
Lord  of  Neuhaus,  to  the  Elector  in  1621.  Called 
after  its  ancient  possessor,  it  stood  in  a  central 
position  in  Munich,  not  far  from  the  Cathedral,  and 
within  its  jurisdiction.  The  house  faced  what  was 
then  one  of  the  chief  streets  of  the  city,  its  principal 
frontage  being  to  Wein  Strasse.  The  buildings  abut- 
ted on  the  chapel  or  vault  of  a  miraculous  statue  of 
our  Lady,  known  as  Unsere  Liebe  Fran  in  der  Griift, 
the  care  of  which  belonged  to  the  Benedictines  of 
Andechs,  then  the  guardians  of  the  Three  Miraculous 
Hosts  whose  history  is  notorious  in  Bavaria.  The 
neighbourhood  of  this  chapel  proved  of  great  benefit 
and  comfort  to  the  English  Ladies,  for,  not  having 
for  many  years  leave  for  Mass  in  their  own  chapel, 
they  had  access  to  the  Gruft  by  a  door  opening 
out  of  the  Paradeiser  Haus.  There  was  also  a  grille 
in  their  upper  choir,  through  which  they  could 
look  down  on  the  altar  and  shrine,  and  as  it  was 
a  place    of   great   resort   from    the    graces   obtained 

"*  The  Sisters  of  the  Institute  continued  to  live  in  the  Paradeiser 
Haus  from  this  time,  1626,  until  the  secularization  of  all  the  religious 
houses  by  the  Elector,  Max  Joseph,  in  1808,  when  it  was  taken  from 
them.  In  the  year  1691,  the  loan  of  the  building  had  been  made  into 
a  gift  to  the  Institute  by  Max  Emanuel,  who  also  rebuilt  the  whole  of 
it  for  the  nuns,  in  a  fine  Italian  style.  This  handsome  building,  con- 
sisting of  a  large  quadrangle,  is  now  the  head  quarters  of  the  Polizei 
Direction, 


22  2  Maximilian^ s  generosity. 

there,*  the  Masses  said  daily  in  the  chapel  were  very 
numerous. 

MaximiHan  gave  orders  then  that  this  extensive 
building  should  be  made  ready,  at  his  expense,  for 
Mary  and  the  community  to  inhabit,  and  also  that 
it  should  be  thoroughly  furnished.  Nor  did  his 
generosity  stop  here.  He  intended  to  give  the 
English  Ladies  a  yearly  revenue,  sufficient  to  cover 
their  maintenance,  independently  of  whatever  the 
pension  of  the  children  might  be,  thus  enabling 
them  to  teach  their  pupils  at  little  expense  and 
even  many  gratis.  The  Electress  herself  meantime 
took  Mary  and  her  travelling  companions  under  her 
care  until  the  arrival  of  the  expected  Sisters.  Nor 
did  many  days  elapse  before  the  messengers  were 
sent  off  to  Cologne,  with  instructions  from  Mary  to 
Barbara  Babthorpe  to  select  at  once  twelve  from 
among  their  number  to  begin  the  new  foundation. 

This  selection  was  one  of  anxious  thought  to  Mary. 
It  was  very  necessary  not  only  that  holy  and  faithful 
souls,  but  also  skilful  and  accomplished  teachers, 
should  be  introduced  into  so  important  a  sphere  of 
action  as  the  intended  work  at  Munich.  And  the 
choice  was  difficult.  The  other  Houses  could  not 
be  stripped  by  the  withdrawal  of  those  best  suited 
by  their  qualities  for  the  occasion.  The  news  from 
England  and  Flanders,  from  which  Mary  had  suffered 

■*  The  image  was  of  Our  Lady  of  Dolours,  and  had  been  honoured 
in  the  Gruft  for  a  century  and  a  half,  when  the  vault  was  desecrated  for 
secular  purposes  by  Lutherans,  and  the  image  thrown  aside.  In  1612, 
a  miraculous  cure  brought  the  image  again  to  light,  and  it  was  restored 
to  its  former  honour,  until  the  secularization  in  1808,  when  the  chapel 
being  destroyed  it  was  taken  to  the  Church  of  the  Theatines. 


Causes  for  anxiety.  223 

on  the  journey,  was  still  before  her.  Evil,  and  rest- 
lessness, that  precursor  of  evil,  were  at  work.  There 
were  unquiet  spirits  within,  as  well  as  outside  the 
communities,  threatening  injuries  difficult  to  avert. 

The  letter,  therefore,  still  extant,  from  Mary  to 
Barbara  Babthorpe,  is  written  under  the  pressure  of 
these  considerations.  It  gives  a  painful  idea  of  the 
effects  within  the  Houses,  which  the  vexatious  contro- 
versy carried  on  outside  with  regard  to  the  Institute 
could  not  fail  to  produce  on  imperfect  or  unsettled 
minds  among  them.  The  adverse  opinions  expressed 
and  acted  upon  by  individuals  among  the  Jesuit 
Fathers,  in  ways  for  which  probably  the  heads  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus  were  not  responsible,  told  most  inju- 
riously against  the  Institute.  They  are  touched  upon 
by  Mary  in  this  letter  with  her  usual  charity,  though 
she  does  not  conceal  the  suffering  and  harm  thence 
accruing.  Her  grief  over  England  is  renewed  as 
she  writes  of  the  untoward  events  passing  there  with 
regard  to  their  own  body,  and  of  one  of  the  unhappy 
souls  who  had  turned  away  from  them.  The  tender 
care,  too,  which  is  her  wont  for  her  sick  and  infirm 
Sisters  is  very  conspicuous  in  this  letter.  Nothing 
is  to  be  done,  not  absolutely  necessary,  which  shall 
lessen  the  comfort  of  the  sufferer,  notwithstanding 
the  urgency  of  the  case.  In  spite  of  the  prosperous 
opening  offering  itself  in  Bavaria,  Mary  lets  Barbara 
know  that  she  had  not  given  up  her  intentions  of 
finally  going  in  person  into  Flanders,  where  her 
presence  was  likely,  more  than  all  else,  to  calm 
down  the  troubled  waters  and  allay  the  disquiets 
which  had  arisen  almost  incessantly  ever  since  she 


224  Letter  to  Liege. 

left  that  part  of  Europe.  But  poverty  was  still  strait- 
ening her  as  to  this  and  all  else.  Meantime  her 
Sisters  were  eagerly  expected  thence  by  the  whole 
city  of  Munich,  and  she  urges  all  the  speed  possible 
upon  Barbara,  who  is  to  convoy  the  party. 

The  letter  was  addressed  to  Barbara  as  "Pro- 
vincial of  ours,  Liege.  If  Mor.  Provinll.  be  gone  to 
Cullen,  send  it  after  her." 

IHS. 

Very  Reverend  my  dear  Mother, — I  have  two  of  yours 
in  one  packet,  the  latter  dated  the  5th  of  February.  I  am 
marvellous  sorry  for  Mother  Anne  Gage  her  infirmity,  and 
that  I  cannot,  without  hindrance  of  God's  best  service,  see 
her  so  soon  as  both  she  and  I  desire  :  yet  I  am  hopeful  to 
find  her  better  than  you  will  now  leave  her,  and  we  shall 
all  meet  together  ere  long.  Here  is  such  crying  out  for 
ours  to  come  hither  quickly,  as  that  I  am  weary  with 
answering  that  I  cannot  yet  have  answer  of  mine  to  your- 
self, &c.  For  God's  love  make  what  haste  possibly.  i^Soli — 
I  am  heartily  glad  you  have  that  ;^2o  from  England,  to 
the  end  you  may  have  no  cause  of  stay.  I  need  not  beg 
you  to  be  sparing  of  it.)  God  knows  how  we  shall  do  for 
moneys  to  do  business  when  I  come  to  you,  and,  indeed, 
how  I  shall  do  for  moneys  to  get  from  hence,  for  I  must 
not  beg  of  the  Duke  and  Duchess  for  that  business  in  no 
case,  much  less  is  it  a  time  now  to  propound  to  them  the 
foundation  of  Lifege  or  Treves.  God's  blessing  on  your 
heart  for  telling  me  your  opinion  of  Mother  Luise  and 
Anne  Talbott's  being  together.  By  all  means  let  Jane 
Attkings  come  and  not  Anne  Talbott.  If  little  Ellen  had 
language  and  were  at  Collen,  I  could  willingly  afford  her 
Jane  At.  her  place.  But  indeed,  my  mother,  haste  in  your 
coming  is  so  necessary,  as  you  may  judge,  and  I  see  by 
the  state  of  things  everywhere,  as  the  difference  between 


Choice  of  Sisters  for  Munich.  225 

Jane  Att.  and  Ellen  is  not  worth  the  staying  for  six  or 
eight  days,  which  would  be  the  least  she  could  be  sent  for, 
and  come  in  from  Treves  to  CoUen.  Therefore,  to  con- 
clude, let  Jane  Attkins  be  brought.  By  Treves  you  cannot 
in  any  sort  come,  for  both  it  is  out  of  your  way  from  Collen 
to  Monaco,  and,  which  most  imports,  the  poverty  of  our 
House  there,  is  such  as  it  were  in  no  case  fit  those  that 
come  from  you  should  see.  I  could  not  but  conceive  what 
you  say  concerning  the  two  left  at  Collen  when  Luise  shall 
come  away,  but  as  I  formerly  wrote  to  you,  I  know  no 
remedy  except  Sister  Gifford  or  Mother  Marg.  Campian 
could  go  with  you  from  Liege  to  stay  there,  at  least  to 
supply  the  number  till  God  provide  otherwise.  Would  to 
God,  Mother  iVnne  Gage  could  spare  Mo.  Marg.  Campian, 
being  her  health  is  so  bad,  but  I  cannot  determine  anything 
in  this,  because  I  am  loath  to  discomfort  Mor.  Anne  Gage, 
whose  present  weakness  goes  near  me,  I  assure  you.  But 
God  only  can  remedy  it,  and  I  hope  He  will,  since  all 
done  that  lessens  her  content  is  necessary  for  His  service, 
and  I  am  hopeful  in  God's  goodness  she  will  recover,  and 
we  shall  live  to  see  one  another  manie  a  fair  day  and  you 
yet.  Indeed,  I  had  a  great  desire  in  drawing  those  from 
her  to  ease  her  charge  and  increase  her  comfort,  and  so  I 
trust  she  will  find  it  one  day  in  effect.  I  cannot  blame 
Father  Crathorne  for  wishing  I  should  say  nothing  to  the 
Princes  here  against  our  English  Fathers  there.  A  guilty 
conscience  hath  always  cause  to  fear,  though  he  be  none 
of  that  number.  Sweet  Jesus,  forgive  them,  and  I  wish  I 
were  able  to  do  them  as  much  good  as  they  have  done 
ours  hurt,  and  then  I  could  not  be  persuaded  to  hold  my 
peace  in  their  behalf.  Neither  is  there  any  fear  they  can 
hurt  ours  here  (though  they  should  be  so  disposed,  as  I 
hope  they  are  not)  for  these  Princes  esteem  ours  much, 
and  this  with  presence  (while  God  is  sought  and  served^ 
works  wonders. 

P  2 


226  Work  in  England. 

I  marvel  not  that  those  children  are  dispersed  that  were 
kept  by  ours  in  England.  It  is  well  the  event  and  end  of 
that  business  is  no  worse,  for  as  I  have  said  often,  it  was 
'  not  for  God's  service  that  ours  should  be  nurses  in  England, 
as  things  both  there  and  in  those  parts  stands.  Alas  !  why 
was  Marg.  permitted  to  return  ?  I  pray  God  she  follow  not 
Audry  her  steps.  Bid  Mor.  Catherine  Isam  bring  Marg. 
Vaux  with  her  when  she  comes.  Alas  !  how  do  ours  labour 
now-a-days,  that  it  is  possible  to  lose  so  much  grace  in  that 
poor  country  ?  God  of  His  goodness  find  whom  to  do  His 
works.  It  is  a  pain  to  think  how  few  years  there  remains 
for  ours  to  labour  in,  and  much  more,  how  much  there  is 
to  do  in  this  short  time  and  how  few  to  do  it.  Pray  that 
I  may  have  one  will  with  God's,  and  then  what  happens 
will  always  be  best  welcome. 

For  God's  love  inform  Mo.  Anne  Talbott  so  well  of  all, 
as  that  Mor.  EUz.  Hall  do  her  no  hurt.  Do  not  let  any 
know  what  office  they  are  like  to  have  here,  for  so  wanting 
*what  they  expect,  which  they  are  like  enough  to  do,  they 
■will  be  disgusted.  No  more,  my  dear  Mother,  but  all 
happiness,  and  what  haste  you  can  possible.  I  hope 
Mother  Mary  Hazelwood  comes  also  with  you.  Mo.  Anne 
shall  but  lend  her  hither  till  the  end  of  next  summer.  Vale. 
Jesus  be  with  you. 

Monaco,  Feb.  16,  1627. 

It  could  have  been  but  a  short  time  after  Mary 
Ward's  arrival  in  Munich,  that  by  means  of  the 
Rev.  Henry  Lee's  hand,  she  conveyed  to  Father 
Gerard  the  good  news  of  what  was  passing  with 
regard  to  the  Institute  in  Bavaria.  Father  Gerard 
answered  the  letter  early  in  March,  from  Ghent, 
where  he  had  been  stationed  since  Mary  had  last 
seen  him  in  Rome  in  the  year  1623. 


Letter  of  Father  Gerard.  227 

Rev.  and  ray  dear  loving  sir, — I  received  your  letter,'* 
the  first  that  I  have  received  from  you  these  three  years, 
and  read  it  with  great  comfort,  seeing  therein  the  goodness 
of  God  towards  His  chosen  servants  whom  He  hath  tried 
like  gold  in  the  furnace,  as  well  to  sever  from  them  the 
dross  of  such  meaner  spirits  as  were  not  able  to  hold  out  in 
these  great  trials  of  poverty  and  contradictions  and  crosses 
of  all  kinds,  but  for  want  of  constancy  would  look  back 
with  Lot's  wife  and  be  turned  into  unprofitable  salt  good  for 
nothing  (as  I  think  the  event  will  prove)  nisi  tit  mittantur 
for  as  et  conculce7itur  ab  hominibus :  as  also  to  purify  and 
perfect  them  that  persevere  in  true  confidence  of  God's 
fatherly  Providence.  .  .  .  This  I  have  always  seen  to  be 
their  case,  and  though  I  have  kept  silence  to  them,  as  it 
was  needful  I  should,  and  must  still  continue  to  do  so,  yet 
I  have  pleaded  their  cause  where  only  I  can  avail  them, 
that  is  with  Him  Who  is  best  able  to  help  them,  and  Who 
will  not  despise  the  humble  and  earnest  prayers  though  of 
His  unworthy  servants.  To  Him,  I  have  and  do  and  will 
continue  to  offer  my  poor  and  instant  petitions  many  times 
every  day,  and  no  day  but  they  have  a  chief  part  in  my 
Masses,  and  many  times  the  whole  when  I  have  not  other 
obligations.  Other  helps  I  cannot  afford,  either  in  spiritual 
or  corporal  assistance,  my  hands  being  tied.  Thus  much 
for  my  opinion  of  their  patience,  and  my  good  wishes  to 
their  persons,  not  to  be  altered  but  by  their  altering  from 
God's  service,  which  I  am  confident  never  will  be.  And 
yourself,  who  have  been  their  faithful  friend  and  assistant, 
I  doubt  not  but  you  have  gained  a  great  place  with  God, 
for  your  constant  charity  and  patience  therein,  it  being  no 
small  matter  to  concur  to  the  raising  of  such  a  company, 
wherein  the  only  glory  of  God  and  good  of  souls  is  sought, 
and  for  these  two  greatest  ends,  not  only  to  do  but  to  suffer 

^  Docketed  in  an  old  handwriting.  "  A  letter  from  Father  John 
(Tomson)  Gerard,  S.J.,  to  the  Rev.  Henrico  Lee,  sacerdos,  concerning 
the  Society  of  English  Ladies." 


228  Letter  of  Father  Gerard. 

with  them,  what  is  it  else  but  to  be  a  partaker  in  like  pro- 
portion both  of  their  merits  and  rewards.  This  is  my 
opinion  of  you,  and  according  to  this  is  my  good  will  unto 
you,  and  this  happiness  I  am  persuaded,  your  uncle's 
[Father  Roger  Lee]  prayers  in  Heaven  and  your  chief 
friend's  merits,  who  is  yet  on  earth,  hath  obtained  for  you. 
And  according  to  this,  I  beseech  of  you  to  measure  my 
regard  for  you,  both  past  and  to  come,  although  I  do  not 
express  it  in  letters  which  I  never  could  do  without  in- 
conveniency,  since  I  saw  you,  nor  shall  I  have  means  here- 
after ...  at  least  I  am  sure  I  cannot  write  my  full  mind  as 
here  I  do  ...  If  you  should  continue  to  write  I  could  be  very 
glad  to  understand  truly  the  particular  state  of  their  houses, 
both  at  Rome  and  Naples,  touching  all  external  things. 
And  this  I  think  Mother  Chief  Superior  might  write  unto 
her  brother.  Father  George,  who  is  here  with  me,  but  she 
were  best  to  write  by  Mother  Cotton's  hand  to  save  her  own 
labour,  for  although  his  letters  will  be  opened,  yet  she  may 
well  acquaint  her  brother  with  such  things,  also  with  the 
entertainment  they  had  at  Florence  or  at  Cassilion  [Castig- 
lione]  and  at  Hall.  God  Almighty  reward  that  worthy 
Duke  and  Duchess  for  their  charity.  It  was  the  place 
where  I  most  wished  they  should  be  settled  in ;  for  besides 
the  ample  pension  his  worthy  mind  is  like  to  give,  his 
wisdom  and  way  of  proceeding  are  so  known,  that  which 
he  doth  will  be  a  warrant  to  others,  that  they  may  be  sure 
to  see  that  it  be  well  deserved.  Therefore  all  endeavours 
must  be  used  to  give  him  full  satisfaction,  and  choice 
persons  placed  in  that  house,  and  better  it  were  to  have 
that  house  well  and  fully  furnished,  than  to  strive  and  strain 
to  erect  others,  though  they  were  offered  even  by  the 
Emperor,  for  if  that  house  where  they  are  do  flourish,  the 
fame  and  opinion  of  the  good  which  there  is  done  will 
make  them  be  desired  in  other  places,  that  the  best  will 
think  they  rather  receive  than  do  a  pleasure  to  begin  a 
house  in  their  states :   but  when  they  see,  the  want  of 


Letter  of  Father  Gerard.  229 

persons  doth  only  hinder,  and  that  want  would  soon  be 
supplied  if  they  were  confirmed,  it  will  make  the  best  to 
concur,  and  this  much  more  out  of  the  opinion  of  one  well- 
furnished  house,  and  the  good  it  will  do,  than  if  many  were 
begun  with  few  persons  in  them  who  cannot  perform.  And 
there  is  no  time  to  be  lost,  though  their  greatest  business 
stay  awhile,  for  in  this  Pope's  time,  it  is  not  likely  they  can 
obtain  their  desire,  and  I  was  very  sorry  when  I  heard  it 
was  urged  in  his  time,  and  did  expect  it  would  make  them 
further  off.  They  take  now  the  true  way,  which  is  to  give 
as  much  satisfaction,  as  may  be,  to  our  chief  friends  in 
Rome,  and  wherein  they  can,  to  have  and  follow  their 
advice.  Also  to  undertake  but  few  places,  but  there  to 
discharge  well,  that  it  may  be  seen  what  they  could  and 
would  do,  if  they  had  companions,  as  they  soon  would 
have  of  the  best  sort,  in  every  country,  if  they  were  con- 
firmed, and  in  ours,  if  it  were  not  so  much  bruited,  that  they 
shall  never  be  confirmed,  but  rather  suppressed.  Which  thing, 
together  with  their  wants,  being  aggravated  by  those  whom 
God  hath  permitted  to  exercise  their  patience,  hath  hindered 
all  from  entering  of  late  years,  and  drawn  some  from  them 
that  were  entered,  as  being  persuaded  they  might  lawfully 
do  it.  But  experience  showeth  they  left  grace  behind  them, 
and  carry  it  not  with  them,  for  I  hear  not  of  one  that  is  fit 
for  any  good  course.  The  fears  therefore  of  entering  being 
taken  away  in  part  by  relief  of  their  wants  (which  if  they 
avoid  other  expenses  will  follow  upon  this  foundation),  and 
some  friendship  procured  in  England,  which  I  think  they 
may  obtain  by  effectual  letters  which  they  may  get,  the 
stream  which  hath  gone  against  them  will  turn  for  them, 
and  in  time  when  it  pleaseth  God  all  other  things  will 
follow.  They  must  be  very  zuary  not  to  speak  of  any  great 
differences  which  have  been  between  them  and  our  English 
Fathers,  for  besides  that  charity  requires  it,  with  most  hath 
been  but  mistakings,  and  such  things  as  we  read  to  have 
happened  among  the  saints.     It  will  also  do  them  no  good. 


230  Letter'  of  Father  Gerard. 

seeing  our  friends  there  will  think  that  so  many  so  wise  and 
good  men  would  not  be  adverse,  but  seeing  some  reason 
and  ground  for  it.  So  that  I  hope  Mother  Chief  Superior 
will  give  a  strict  command  to  all  hers  never  to  speak  any 
word  of  such  matters,  unless  it  should  be  needful  for  their 
just  defence,  and  then  both  very  sparingly  and  acquainting 
her  first  with  it  for  her  direction.  I  hope  it  will  never  be 
needful,  but  rather  their  silence  will  bind  ours  to  write  well 
of  them.  And  if  it  should  prove  otherwise,  it  would  be  a 
great  satisfaction  to  them  that  they  did  not  begin,  nor  yet 
follow  but  as  enforced  to  it ;  but  I  hope  it  will  never  be. 
You  will  all  have  a  good  friend  in  Mr.  Doctor  Ansloe  :  he 
is  a  great  friend  of  Father  Edward  Silisdon,  Father  Henry 
his  brother,  who  is  Superior  of  this  house,  for  he  writes  to 
me  even  by  the  name  of  Rector  of  our  house,  whereas  the 
Instructor  of  the  Tertian  Fathers  is  only  Superior  over  them, 
but  not  of  the  rest  of  the  family,  as  it  is  in  a  complete 
Noviceship,  such  as  ours  was  at  Liege.  I  suppose  they, 
our  friends  with  you,  have  a  copy  of  that  Latin  discourse 
which  Father  Burton  made  at  Liege  of  their  minds  and 
manner  of  proceeding.  If  they  have  it  and  make  good  use 
of  it,  it  will  do  them  more  pleasure  than  they  think.  I  can 
Avrite  no  more  at  this  time  lest  I  be  too  late  and  lose  the 
opportunity  of  this  post,  which  I  would  not. 

I  pray  you  tell  your  best  friend  and  mine,  I  do  of 
purpose  forbear  to  write  to  her,  but  much  desire  to  see 
her  here,  which  she  may  very  well  do,  her  brother  being 
here.  But  as  for  the  Exercise  for  which  she  hath  leave,  I 
doubt  it  will  not  prove  best.  Pardon  my  scribbling,  for  my 
right  hand  with  much  writing  shakes  much. 

Pray  for  your  poor  friend  and  servant  in  Christ  Jesus, 

John  Tomson. 

Gant,  this  8th  of  March,  i62  7.<^ 

^  This  letter,   written  in  English,  is  addressed  to  Mr.  H.  Lee  at 
Monaco  (Munich). 


Esteem  of  the  Institute.  231 

It  may  be  gathered  from  this  letter,  which  was 
intended  rather  for  Mary  and  her  companions  through 
Mr.  Lee,  that  Father  Gerard's  correspondence  with 
Mary  Ward  had  in  some  way  been  checked.  Perhaps 
he  judged  it  best  to  discontinue  it  for  a  time.  But  his 
warm  good-will  and  the  high  esteem  he  had  always 
felt  for  her  and  her  work  were  unchanged.  He  had 
seen  and  known  too  much  of  her  and  her  community 
during  his  Rectorship  at  Liege,  and  through  all  that 
had  come  to  his  knowledge  of  their  more  recent 
proceedings,  to  be  moved  from  the  opinion  he  had 
formed.  He  had  been  able  in  those  days  to  show 
his  estimation  of  their  worth  by  many  kind  deeds 
in  their  behalf  The  storms  of  persecution  which 
Mary  had  since  so  well  endured,  had  rather  increased 
his  value  for  the  Sisters,  as  his  letter  shows,  and  he 
looked  upon  these  fiery  trials  but  as  marks  of  God's 
favour  and  of  good  promise  for  future  days  as  to  His 
merciful  intentions  for  the  Institute  and  for  her.  Mary 
was  not  mistaken  as  to  the  joy  he  would  feel  in  what, 
there  was  good  reason  to  hope,  was  the  dawn  of 
more  prosperous  times.  He  expresses  his  glad  sym- 
pathy to  the  full. 

Father  Gerard  gives  golden  counsel  to  Mary  and 
those  with  her  in  this  letter.  Events  fully  proved 
the  wisdom  of  what  he  writes,  though  Mary,  per- 
haps from  force  of  circumstances,  did  not  follow  out 
what  he  advises  as  to  the  number  of  her  new 
foundations.  But  it  is  remarkable  that,  in  a  measure 
at  least,  the  disastrous  train  of  consequences,  which 
were  not  long  in  hurrying  forward  the  issue  she 
so  much  dreaded,  sprang  from  the  increase  of  these 


232  ^  The  English  Fathers, 

foundations.  His  advice  extends  to  many  other  im- 
portant matters  also.  Living  as  he  then  had  been  for 
some  years  at  Ghent,  he  was  in  sufficient  nearness  both 
to  England  and  Liege  to  be  even  better  acquainted 
with  the  troubled  state  of  things  regarding  the  Insti- 
tute than  Mary  herself  His  strong  expressions  as 
to  the  unvvorthiness  of  those  who  had  been  faithless 
to  their  vocation  in  it,  may  be  noted,  and  his  entire 
faith  that  God  would  fulfil  and  perfect  the  work  as 
His  own  in  a  time  yet  to  come.  His  anxiety,  how- 
ever, as  to  the  charity  so  much  required  in  speaking 
of  the  English  Fathers  of  the  Society  and  the  attitude 
many  of  them  had  assumed  towards  the  Institute, 
would  have  been  allayed,  had  he  known  what  Mary 
had  so  lately  written  to  Barbara  Babthorpe  in  answer 
to  Father  Crathorne.  Father  Gerard,  while  writing 
as  he  does,  must  have  been  thoroughly  aware  of  the 
many  causes  of  provocation  which  there  had  been. 
But  he  had  not  for  some  years  had  personal  inter- 
course, beyond  occasional  correspondence,  with  Mary, 
and  was  not  therefore  cognisant  of  the  grace — 
triumphing  in  spite  of  everything — which  she  pos- 
sessed as  to  the  love  of  all  who  opposed  her.  In 
witnessing  this  he  would  have  felt  there  was  little 
need  for  his  fears. 

With  all  Father  Gerard's  desires  for  the  well-being 
of  the  Institute,  he  freely  acknowledges  himself  unable 
to  help  it  forward  as  he  had  formerly  done,  so  much 
were  the  English  Fathers  forbidden  at  this  time  to 
take  any  part  in  advancing  its  interests.  That  such 
stringent  orders  were  not  as  yet  extended  to  other 
portions  of  the   Society  will   be  found  shortly.     So 


Letter  to  Maximilian.  233 

hdpless  a  condition  as  to  temporal  matters  did  not, 
however,  prevent  him  from  promising  them  alms  of 
the  best  sort,  in  his  prayers  and  Masses  for  their 
welfare,  nor  from  being  desirous  to  learn  details  of 
their  progress.  These  details  he  could  obtain  through 
Mary  Ward's  brother,  Father  George  Ward,  who  had 
been  for  some  years  a  member  of  the  Society  and 
was  then  at  Ghent.  But  the  Father  does  not  en- 
courage Mary  to  hope  that  she  could  even  go  through 
the  Spiritual  Exercises  under  his  own  direction  in 
that  city  on  her  way  to  England,  for  which  she 
appears  to  have  obtained  the  permission  in  Rome. 

To  return  to  Mary  and  her  negotiations  with 
Maximilian.  While  the  Paradeiser  Haus  was'  in 
course  of  preparation,  the  Elector  still  pondered  on 
the  amount  of  yearly  revenue  which  he  should  settle 
on  the  English  Virgins,  as  he  had  in  general  terms 
promised  to  Mary  in  urging  her  to  remain  in  his 
capital.  The  party  had  not  yet  arrived  from  Cologne, 
and  Mary  was  meantime  seeking  out  the  material 
for  their  work,  by  making  known  her  educational 
designs  in  Munich.  The  news,  however,  of  what  was 
going  on  there,  got  abroad,  and  as  Winefrid  in 
Mary's  phraseology  relates,  "  the  constant  friends 
and  lovers  of  their  heavenly  gain  could  not  brook 
them  such  possessions  on  earth,"  and  wrote  to  the 
Duke.  The  letter  was  one  greatly  to  the  disparage- 
ment of  Mary  and  her  companions,  warning  the 
Elector,  "  that  he  did  not  know  who  or  what  he 
entertained,  and  that  they  had  great  debts."  The 
writer,  however,  had  plainly  so  great  a  difficulty  in 
making  a  good  case  against  them,  and  so  little  to 


234  Yearly  revenue  settled. 

say  to  their  discredit  worthy  of  attention,  that  Maxi- 
miHan,  with  his  usual  discernment  and  good  sense, 
was  struck  at  once  with  the  vagueness  and  ill-natured 
tone  of  the  contents.  "God  gave  him  light  to  see, 
so  that  he  said,  '  This  is  the  devil ! '  adding  that, 
'whereas  he  had  been  slow  to  resolve  on  the  rents 
to  be  settled  on  that  house,  he  would  do  it  ere 
he  stirred  thence.' "  Having  made  the  necessary 
arrangements  for  the  payment  of  2,000  gulden 
annually,  that  is  about  ;^2oo  of  our  money,  in  value 
worth  ;iC8oo  now,  he  sent  the  letter  to  Mary  Ward 
through  his  confessor.  This  good  Father  did  not 
give  it  into  her  hand,  but  read  it  aloud  to  her,  saying 
it  was  from  a  prelate  of  great  note.  But  no  sooner 
had  he  finished,  than,  to  his  great  astonishment,  she 
named  the  writer.  There  is  no  clue  as  to  who  this 
distinguished  ecclesiastic  was,  but  as  Rome  was  then 
the  centre  of  all  complaints  laid  against  Mary,  it  may 
perhaps  have  emanated  from  thence.  Whoever  the 
writer  was,  he  had  overshot  his  mark,  and  Mary  and 
those  with  her  remained  scathless. 

As  soon  as  the  Paradeiser  Haus  was  ready  and 
delivered  over  to  Mary,  "  well  furnished  and  rented," 
she  sought  an  audience  with  Maximilian,  and  thanked 
him  for  his  munificence.  His  answer  was  most 
gracious  and  cordial.  He  told  her  that  "  Christ 
assured  him  that  'the  workman  was  worthy  of  his 
hire,'  and  he  on  his  part  thanked  her  for  the  accept- 
ance. The  English  had  been  the  first  to  teach  his 
people  their  faith  :  they  were  now  to  teach  them  the 
manner  of  Christian  living."  It  was  not  long  before 
the  party  from  Cologne  arrived  to  occupy  the  mansion 


Mother   Winefrid  Beding field.  235 

in  the  Wein  Strasse.  They  at  once  began  their  work 
among  the  Bavarian  children.  Besides  those  Sisters 
named  in  Mary's  letter  to  Barbara,  others  accom- 
panied them  whose  names  are  for  the  first  time 
brought  before  us,  one  of  whom  especially  was  to 
do  good  service  to  the  Institute  for  many  long  and 
eventful  years.  These  were  Mothers  Winefrid  Beding- 
field  and  Cicely  Morgan.  The  former  was  of  that 
pious  family  of  the  Bedingfields  so  well  known  in  the 
annals  of  religious  houses  of  the  seventeenth  century. 
The  two  Fathers  mentioned  above  in  Father  Gerard's 
letter  were  her  uncles.  One  of  the  eleven  daughters 
of  Francis  Bedingfield  of  Redlingfield,  who  all  save 
one  became  religious  in  various  orders,^  Mother  Wine- 
frid, by  the  title  she  bore,  had  already  been  a  member 
of  the  Institute  for  some  years.  She  was  highly 
cultivated  in  mind,  and  eminently  fitted  for  the  post 
assigned  to  her  by  Mary  of  Prefect  of  Schools.  But 
she  possessed  other  qualities  which  made  her  a  valu- 
able assistant  to  Mary  Ward  amidst  the  more  than 
ordinary  difficulties  which  soon  beset  the  newly- 
founded  house  at  Munich.  Her  strong,  clear  intellect 
and  sound  judgment,  her  powers  of  discernment, 
energy,  and  great  prudence  in  action,  were  so  re- 
markable, that  Maximilian  was  accustomed  to  lament 
that  she  was  a  woman,  and  to  say  that  she  had  in 
her  all  that  was  needful  to  make  an  eminent  states- 
man.     Of  Mother   Cicely   Morgan^   less   is   known. 

^  Mother  Winefrid's  father  was  a  grandson  of  Sir  Heniy  Beding- 
field of  Oxburgh,  Norfolk.  The  eleventh,  Lady  Hamilton,  became  a 
nun  at  Bruges  when  a  widow.  Her  daughter,  Catharine  Hamilton, 
entered  the  Institute  of  Mary. 

^  Perhaps  of  the  old  Catholic  family  of  Morgan  in  Monmouthshire. 


-0' 


Bavarian  Members. 


She  was,  however,  of  good  birth,  and  highly  esteemed 
by  Mary,  who  made  her  before  long  Mistress  of  the 
Novices,  or  younger  members  of  the  community, 
Mary  Poyntz  appears  to  have  been  the  first  Superior 
of  the  house,  with  Mother  Cicely  as  her  assistant, 
while  Mother  Elisabeth  Cotton  remained  secretary 
to  Mary  Ward. 

Two  German  members  were  soon  added  to  the 
Novitiate,  the  first-fruits  of  Bavaria,  and  well  worthy 
of  that  name,  Anna  Rorlin  and  Catharina  Kochin. 
They  were  both  endowed  with  even  heroic  virtues, 
of  which  some  mention  will  be  made  as  we  proceed. 
Both  were  of  the  second  grade  of  members  in  the 
Institute  who  were  addressed  as  "  Jungfrau."  For 
to  meet  the  prevalent  usages  in  Germany  Mary  found 
it  necessary  to  make  a  distinction  between  those  who 
were  of  noble  birth,  and  those  who,  of  rich  parentage 
and  with  good  education,  yet,  from  having  risen  from 
a  humbler  station  in  life,  lacked  quarterings  sufficient 
in  their  family  arms  to  give  a  title  of  nobility.  From 
this  cause  they  could  not  mix  in  the  same  society  or 
intermarry  with  those  of  higher  birth.^  Of  this  class 
were  the  Jungfraus  of  the  Institute,  who  admitted 
equally  with  the  Fraiileins,  or  first  grade,  to  all  the 
privileges  of  the  religious  state,  were  only  not  eligible, 

^  These  distinctions,  remnants  of  feudal  times,  had  found  their  way 
into  the  cloister,  so  that  long  before  Mary  Ward's  time,  and  until  the 
latter  days  of  the  French  Revolution,  nobility  of  birth  was  requisite 
for  admission  into  many  convents  as  a  Choir  Nun.  Such  narrow  lines 
and  restrictions  have  been  long  swept  away  both  in  cloistered  orders 
and  in  the  Institute,  though  in  the  latter  there  are  now  whole  commu- 
nities who  retain  alone  the  humbler  title  of  Jungfrau,  in  distinction  to 
the  lay-sisters  who  form  the  only  other  grade  of  each  house. 


" My  Jtm^frau"  237 

as  the  latter  were,  to  the  higher  offices.  The  lay-sisters 
formed  the  third  grade,  taken  from  the  Bourgeois, 
though  among  them  were  many  shining  instances,  as 
time  went  on,  of  those  of  high  place  and  extraction  in 
the  world,  who,  to  take  upon  them  more  effectually 
"  the  livery  of  their  Lord  and  Master,"  out  of  love  to 
Him,  embraced  this  the  lowest  estate  in  religion  with 
all  its  consequent  results.  Anna  Rorlin  was  already  of 
the  age  of  twenty-nine  when  she  entered  the  Institute, 
in  which  she  for  many  long  years  retained  the  honour- 
able distinction  of  having  been  the  first  Bavarian 
received  by  Mary  Ward  herself  The  latter  bore  a 
singular  affection  towards  Anna,  in  whom  she  had 
at  once  recognized  the  signs  of  a  character  above  the 
common  order,  whether  in  its  powers  of  devotion  and 
self-sacrifice,  or  in  its  strength,  firmness  of  purpose, 
and  deep-seated  piety.  Mary  would  call  her  "a 
mirror  of  obedience,"  and  was  in  the  habit  of  affec- 
tionately writing  and  speaking  of  her  as  "  my  Jung- 
frau."  Catharina  Kochin  was  little  inferior  to  Anna 
in  all  points.  But  an  early  and  painful  death  carried 
her  to  her  reward,  as  we  shall  see. 

The  new  community  soon  made  good  way  in  the 
favour  of  the  inhabitants  of  Munich.  The  schools 
filled  rapidly,  and  we  see  their  progress  and  the  lively 
interest  Mary  took  in  them  from  the  following  letter, 
written  to  Mother  Winefrid  from  Vienna  only  three 
or  four  months  after  their  commencement. 

For  Mother  Winefrid  Beningfield,  Monaco. 
My  dear  Mother,— Pax  Xti, — These  are  indeed  chiefly 
to   congratulate  the   unexpected    progress   of   your   Latin 
schools.     You  cannot  easily  believe  the  content  I  took  in 


238         Letter  to  Wine/rid  Bedingfield. 

the  themes  of  those  two  towardly  girls.  You  will  work 
much  to  your  own  happiness  by  advancing  them  apace  in 
that  learning,  and  God  will  concur  with  you,  because  His 
honour  and  service  so  require.  All  such  as  are  capable, 
invite  them  to  it,  and  for  such  as  desire  to  be  of  ours,  no 
talent  is  to  be  so  much  regarded  in  them  as  the  Latin 
tongue.  The  Latin  hand  Maria  Mich,  wrote  her  theme  in, 
is  here  by  these  Fathers  much  commended,  though  I  think 
it  is  far  short  of  what  it  will  be.  I  fear  these  subtle  wenches 
have  some  help  at  home  to  make  their  themes,  but  you  will 
look  to  them  for  that !  Good  Winn,  do  your  utmost  in  this 
and  all.  This  is  a  time  of  times  for  fidelity  and  true  religious 
zeal  to  appear  in,  and  help  her  by  your  prayers,  who  will 
ever  be  to  you  the  best  she  can.  My  health  is  bad,  but 
will  be  better,  by  seeing  such  as  I  confide  in  set  hard  to 
work.  Vale,  Jesus  be  ever  with  you.  Commend  me  to  all 
your  scholars.     Yours. 

Vienna,  July  16,  1627. 

While  closely  occupied  with  Bavarian  affairs, 
Mary  did  not  forget  the  house  which  had  perhaps 
given  her  more  unmixed  pleasure  than  any  other 
which  she  had  founded — that  at  Naples.  She  had 
already  frequently  written  to  Winefrid.  The  immense 
field  for  the  labours  of  the  Institute  in  Germany  had 
begun  at  once  to  develope  itself  before  her  eyes,  but 
Naples  was  to  aid  in  the  arduous  attempt.  Father 
Gerard's  letter  has  shown  how  the  fresh  supplies  from 
England  both  of  persons  and  temporal  means  for  this 
great  work  had  been  stopped,  and  Mary  turns  to  the 
flourishing  Neapolitan  house  for  the  help  she  sees 
she  will  require  to  correspond  fittingly  to  the  oppor- 
tunity God's  Providence  had  bestowed. 


Increased  need  of  workers.  239 

My  dear  Winn, — What  want  have  I  of  people  !  Make 
yours  fit  and  get  more  that  are  good,  for  God  will  not  be 
served  with  other  than  good  ones,  as  we  find  by  experiences, 
though  His  mercies  be  such  to  me  as  to  tolerate  my  faults. 
Pray  for  me  for  His  sake  Who  will  reward  you.  Mother 
Elis.  Cotton  writes  at  large  how  all  goes  here.  I  am  sure 
the  grateful  prayers  of  our  Naples  House  hath  holpen  us 
not  a  little.  I  must  have  twenty  ready  against  I  return  to 
Naples,  in  these  parts ;  look  you  to  it.  Send  me  hither  to 
Monaco,  with  what  speed  you  can,  that  disputation  you 
composed  for  your  novices,  when  they  were  scholars,  of 
charity  and  humility,  and  the  rules  how  your  novices  spend 
the  day — a  copy,  I  mean,  of  that  I  brought  you  from  Rome, 
with  what  addition  you  have  found  by  experience.  Jesus 
ever  bless  you  and  keep  you  and  yours. 

Monaco,  Feb.  4,  1627. 

A  new  foundation  was  in  view  at  Naples  also, 
and  Mary,  writes  to  Winefrid,  consulting  with  her 
respecting  it.  The  English  Virgins  were  asked  for 
in  Sicily.  At  Catania  were  twelve  ladies  desirous  of 
entering  the  Institute.  The  opening  was  a  tempting 
one,  but  whether  the  still  more  advantageous  offers 
in  Germany,  which  will  form  the  subject  of  the  coming 
chapter,  caused  it  to  be  necessarily  passed  by,  or  for 
what  other  cause,  the  matter  dropped  and  no  more 
is  heard  of  it. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Foundations  in  A  nstria  and  Hungary. 

1627,  1628. 

Doubtless  it  had  been  a  great  joy  to  Winefrid  to 
make  known  to  Mary  Ward,  in  the  midst  of  so  much 
which  had  been  dark  and  discouraging  in  Italy,  that 
the  Institute  was  gaining  there  in  good  repute,  so  far 
that  a  fresh  settlement  from  among  its  members  was 
desired  by  the  Italian  people.  Nor  would  the  news 
of  the  bright  prospects  in  Germany  bring  back  less 
to  Winefrid's  warm  heart,  but  she  would  not  perhaps 
be  prepared  for  the  sudden  blow  which  Mary's  next 
letter  was  to  inflict  on  her  personally.  The  English 
Virgins  had  been  established  but  a  few  weeks  in 
Munich,  and  already  Maximilian  and  Elisabeth  had 
communicated  their  satisfaction  in  all  the  proceedings 
of  the  community  to  the  Emperor  Ferdinand.  They 
enlarged  freely  on  the  great  good  they  anticipated 
for  their  people  from  the  system  of  education  now 
set  in  hand  for  children  of  all  classes,  speaking  at  the 
same  time  with  warm  words  of  praise  of  Mary  and 
her  associates.  Ferdinand  II.  was,  like  Maximilian 
his  brother-in-law,  a  devoted  Catholic,  and  his  zeal  for 
the  preservation  of  the  faith  went  even  beyond  that  of 
the  Elector.     His  love  for  his  people  was  great,  and 


The  Emperoi"  Ferdinand  II.  241 

it  was  told  of  him  after  his  death,  that  in  private 
conversation  he  had  revealed  the  strength  of  his 
desire  to  deliver  his  subjects  from  the  specious 
novelties  of  the  day  in  religion.  "  Were  the  axe  and 
block  before  me,"  he  said,  "  with  their  return  to  the 
faith  as  the  condition,  how  gladly  would  I  lay  down 
my  head  for  the  fatal  blow  !  "  This  desire  sometimes 
led  him  beyond  the  bounds  of  what  is  now  looked  on 
as  a  more  wise  moderation.  It  was  at  the  very  time 
at  which  our  history  has  arrived,  that  he  was  pre- 
paring a  decree  to  the  effect  that  he  would  tolerate 
no  one,  not  even  of  the  degree  of  lord  or  knight,  in 
his  hereditary  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  who  did  not,  like 
himself,  profess  the  true  faith.  This  decree  he  pro- 
mulgated, and  afterwards  extended  to  Austria  and 
Hungary. 

Hearing,  then,  from  Maximilian  of  the  happy 
results  to  be  expected  from  the  long-needed  means 
of  improving  the  mental  cultivation  of  women  and 
building  them  up  both  in  faith  and  a  good  manner 
of  life,  he  determined  upon  securing  so  great  a 
blessing  in  his  dominions  if  possible.  The  Emperor 
and  his  second  wife  Eleanora,  a  pious  Mantuan  Prin- 
cess, were,  like  the  Elector  and  Electress,  warm  friends 
and  admirers  of  the  saintly  Carmelite  Domenico  di 
Gesu.  They  consulted  him  on  the  affairs  of  their 
souls,  and  were  even  then  earnest  petitioners  to  the 
Pope  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  come  and  make  a 
prolonged  stay  in  their  capital.  Hitherto  they  had 
not  been  able  to  prevail  with  Urban  to  part  with  one 
so  beloved  and  valued  from  near  his  own  person. 
As  a  precautionary  measure,  therefore,  Ferdinand 
Q  2 


,242  Invites  Mary  to   Vienna. 

wrote  to  this  Father  to  ask  counsel  from  him  re- 
specting Mary  Ward/  making  special  inquiries  as  to 
his  opinion  of  her  spirit  and  way  of  proceeding.  The 
answers  to  these  inquiries  so  satisfied  the  Emperor, 
that  without  further  delay  he  sent  a  message  to  Mary 
asking  her  to  come  to  Vienna  and  choose  a  house 
for  a  residence  and  schools.  This  message  reached 
Mary  about  April  or  May,  1627. 

The  prospect  of  providing  a  suitable  community 
for  establishing  schools  in  such  a  city  as  Vienna 
under  Imperial  patronage,  necessitated  changes  and 
re-arrangements  in  the  communities  elsewhere.  The 
first  need  Avas  a  head  to  carry  on  such  a  work,  and 
accordingly  we  find  Mary  writing  to  Winefrid,  in  her 
usual  affectionate  manner,  but  knowing  the  unwel- 
come task  she  was  imposing  upon  her,  with  a  greater 
tone  of  authority  than  was  her  wont.  Mary  required 
Mother  Ratcliffe,  the  Neapolitan  Superior,  at  Vienna, 
and  there  was  no  alternative — Winefrid  must  take 
the  vacant  office  at  Naples.  Mary  had  evidently 
sweetened  the  bitter  cup  to  Winefrid  by  prefacing 
its  announcement  with  some  kind  words  of  praise 
and  encouragement.  But  these  were  too  much  for 
Winefrid's  humility  to  be  herself  their  preserver,  and 
so  she  has  erased  them,  and  the  letter  begins : 

My  dear  Winn, — .  .  .  that  by  these  I  make  thee  Superior 
of  Naples.  Few  ceremonies  will  serve  betwixt  us,  and  you 
know  I  use  none  in  the  placing  of  officers.  You  must  now 
bear  a  part  of  my  burden,  and  that  a  great  one.     I  have 

^  Historia  Vita  MaiHa  Ward,  R.  P.  D.  Bisselii,  Ord.  S.  Aug.  in 
Ecclesia  S.  Crucis.  Augusta  Vindelicorum,  1674,  chap.  xiii.  MS.  in 
the  Archives  of  the  diocese  of  Westminster. 


Wine f rid  nearly  made  Superior.       243 

sent  for  Mother  Ratcliffe  to  come  to  me  to  Monaco,  and  to 
bring  with  her  for  companion  Mother  Genison,  as  also  Jane 
de  la  Cost,  to  stay  with  Mother  Keys  at  Rome,  for  if  they 
be  but  three  there,  and  any  one  of  them  sick,  none  of  the 
rest  can  so  much  as  hear  Mass  upon  holidays,  which  would 
be  a  thing  of  so  much  note,  especially  in  Rome,  as  the 
whole  would  suffer  by  it.  Now  of  our  College  in  Naples 
and  all  that  are  in  it,  take  you  the  charge  and  care,  and 
according  to  your  wonted  fidelity  do,  my  Mother,  what  is 
to  be  done,  for  the  greater  glory  of  God,  the  good  of  our 
course,  and  comfort  of  her  who  in  this  world  and  the  next 
(if  I  be  worthy)  will  be  mindful  of  you,  and  this  will  suffice 
you  for  this  time.  Our  Lord  Jesus  bless  and  direct  you. 
Monaco,"  May  20,  1627. 

Mother  Jane  Brown  must  [this  word  is  erased  by  M.  W.] 
let  be  your  Minister  to  whom  I  remember  myself  heartily. 

But  the  Providence  of  God  had  arranged  differently 
from  what  Mary  had  intended.  He  had  accepted  the 
humble  diffidence  of  Winefrid,  and  Himself  removed 
the  cross  she  so  much  dreaded.  Before  Mary's  letter 
reached  Naples  the  news  had  been  sent  her  that' 
Mother  Ratcliffe  was  seriously  ill.  Margaret  Genison 
was  therefore  to  be  Superior  at  Vienna,  and  Mary 
urges  on  her  speedy  departure,  for  all  was  ready  for 
her  own  journey  to  the  Imperial  city. 

I  have  now  yours  that  reports  of  Mother  Superior's  sick- 
ness, and  though  you  gloss  it  over  with  many  merry  stories 
to  make  me  apprehend  her  infirmity  nothing  dangerous,  yet 
every  little  is  more  than  a  great  deal  of  this  subject,  all 
considered.     Take  you  care  of  her  health,  and  she  shall  do 

^  It  must  be  remembered  that  Monaco  in  these  letters  stands  for 
Munich. 


rx 


244  Father  Contzejts  Letters. 

therein  what  you  will  have  her.  No  more  fasting,  &c.  Ask 
her  what  order  I  have  given  her  about  fasting,  fire,  and 
clothes,  and  let  me  know  if  all  be  not  duly  observed. 

Perchance  this  sickness  will  hinder  her  coming  now  to 
me,  for  midsummer  is  at  hand,  after  when  no  going  out  of 
Naples.  If  this  be  so,  hasten  away  Mother  Margaret 
Genison  with  some  one  companion,  such  an  one  as  if  she 
do  not  help  will  not  at  least  hinder,  for  that  would  be  pitiful 
so  far  off  and  in  a  new  beginning.  I  stay  in  Monaco 
[Munich]  for  nothing  but  answer  of  this  particular,  haste  is 
but  needful  for  the  much  I  have  to  do,  and  little  to  do 
withal.  Counsel  Mother  Superior  to  come  or  stay  there  as 
in  Duo,  you  judge  best.  Some  of  your  letters  are  lost 
which  puts  me  to  no  little  pain.  I  expect  some  gold  from 
you,  perchance  that  is  it  Mother  Keys  [then  Superior  in 
Rome]  kept  the  last  post,  to  send  more  safely  by  the  next> 
but  that  can  only  speak  of  Sicilian  business.  I  marvel  very 
much  mine  are  still  so  long  ere  they  come  to  you,  but  ray 
desires  are  too  swift,  and  thence  comes  the  wonder.  You 
and  yours  pray  for  me. 

May  27,  1627. 

Mary  was  to  go  by  water  to  Vienna,  that  is  by 
the  Danube,  taking  Barbara  Babthorpe  and  some 
others  with  her.  They  were  to  stop  at  Passau  and 
Linz  on  their  way,  and  Mary  therefore  obtained  from 
Father  Adam  Contzen,  Rector  of  the  Jesuit  Fathers 
in  Munich,  letters  to  the  Fathers  in  those  towns, 
asking  them  for  further  introductions  for  her  in 
Vienna.  It  appears  from  these  letters  that  Mary 
had  brought  with  her  to  Munich  communications 
from  the  General  Father  Mutius  Vitelleschi  to  the 
Fathers  there,  in  which  he  had  commended  the 
English  Ladies  to  their  good  offices    as   worthy  in 


Father  General  Vitelleschi  s  words.      245 

every  way  of  encouragement  and  help.  Father 
Contzen  writes  that  he  had  quoted  the  General's 
words  to  the  Elector  and  Electress,  and  he  now  tells 
the  Rectors  at  Passau  and  Linz,  that  the  General 
"very  much  commends  Mary,  her  companions,  their 
Institute,  and  the  fruit  thence  resulting,  saying  that 
they  are  of  singular  virtue,  integrity,  and  industry, 
and  that  it  is  incredible  what  fruit  they  produce  in 
the  Church  by  perfectly  instructing  young  girls  in 
piety."  These  letters  speak  also  of  the  favour  in 
which  they  stand  with  Maximilian  and  the  Electress, 
and  he  asl;s  the  Fathers  to  whom  they  are  written 
to  "  commend  them  as  of  the  best  stamp,  and  true, 
genuine  handmaids  of  Christ,  in  Vienna,"  where  he 
hopes  they  will  make  their  work  greatly  appreciated. 
The  acquaintance  which  resulted  through  this  corre- 
spondence with  Father  Lemormain,  the  Jesuit  Father 
who  was  the  Emperor's  confessor,  was  of  great  benefit 
to  Mary  and  her  Sisters.  He  became  a  kind  friend 
who  in  time  of  their  greatest  need  did  not  desert 
them. 

The  most  important  among  Mary's  introductory 
letters  in  Vienna  was,  however,  that  addressed  by 
Maximilian  to  his  brother-in-law  and  ally,  Ferdinand 
II.  This  letter,  intended  to  act  as  her  credentials  on 
her  first  audience,  was  written  in  consequence  in  a 
stiff,  semi-official  style.'"  x  ..^  Ert.;tor  asks  of  Ferdi- 
nand to  give  to  Mary  and  her  Institute  the  same 
favour  and  assistance  which  he  has  himself  bestowed 

'  An  official  copy,  in  ancient  Court  German  hand  and  language, 
is  in  the  Archives  at  Nymphenburg,  Another  is  in  the  Government 
Archives  at  Munich. 


246       Foundations  made  by  Ferdinand. 

upon  both.  He  tells  of  the  foundation  he  has  granted 
to  them  in  Munich,  and  praises  the  holy,  blameless 
life  and  labours  of  the  Sisters,  and  especially  those 
of  Mary  herself,  in  the  highest  terms.  All  these 
letters  bear  the  same  date,  June  20,  1627 ;  Mary 
therefore  probably  left  Munich  on  her  journey  to 
Vienna  immediately  afterwards. 

The  foundation  in  the  Imperial  city,  though  short- 
lived only,  is  spoken  of  by  the  English  Virgins  them- 
selves as  one  of  the  most  flourishing  of  the  Institute. 
Mary  Ward  had  no  sooner  arrived,  than  the  Emperor 
told  her  at  once  to  choose  whatever  house  she  liked 
in  Vienna  for  a  residence  for  the  community  and  for 
the  schools  to  be  attached  to  it.  Knowing  the  incon- 
veniences which  an  old  building  such  as  the  Para- 
deiser  House  had  brought  to  them,  Mary  made  her 
selection  from  among  the  more  newly-erected  man- 
sions in  the  city.  Its  spacious  size  may  be  gathered 
from  the  numbers  of  families  then  inhabiting  it,  no 
less  than  eighteen,  we  are  told  ;  and  their  removal 
causing  some  delay,  Ferdinand  became  impatient  to 
see  the  new  Institute  at  work.  He  stopped  his 
intended  journey  with  the  Court  to  Prague,  "  pro- 
testing, as  he  was  Emperor,  he  would  not  go  until 
Mary  and  her  Sisters  were  in  possession."  He  spared 
no  expense  to  fulfil  his  word,  and  finally  they  were 
publicly  installed,  by  his  Chancellor  and  Great  Cham- 
berlain, in  the  palace  Mary  had  chosen,  while  at  the 
same  time  he  settled  upon  them  a  yearly  revenue, 
and  assured  them  of  his  continued  protection  and 
assistance.  The  schools  were  immediately  opened, 
and   as   quickly  filled   with   children — day-pupils  of 


Prosperity  of  the  House.  247 

every  station  in  life — who  soon  amounted  in  number 
to  between  four  and  five  hundred,  besides  the  boarders 
in  the  house,  who  were  from  among  the  best  families 
of  Vienna.  The  inhabitants,  from  the  highest  to  the 
lowest,  including  as  yet  the  ecclesiastical  authorities, 
were  untired  in  their  praises  of  the  English  Ladies 
and  their  Institute. 

Thus  the  year  1627  passed  rapidly  forward,  more 
free  from  exterior  troubles  to  both  than  had  been 
their  lot  in  those  immediately  preceding.  The  days 
were  full,  however,  of  toils  and  cares  for  Mary  herself,, 
in  the  incessant  calls  upon  her  for  bodily  and  mental 
exertion,  arising  from  the  commencement  of  two 
such  foundations  as  those  of  Munich  and  Vienna. 
But  no  urgency  of  present  business,  no  pressure  of 
correspondence  and  intercourse  with  the  large  number 
of  persons  with  whom  she  was  brought  in  contact, 
made  her  relax  in  the  attention  which  with  watchful 
eye  she  ever  kept  over  the  interests  of  those  absent 
from  her  in  her  other  Houses.  She  heard  from  them 
every  week,  writing  in  return  by  Mother  Elisabeth 
Cotton's  hand,  sending  copies  of  what  would  interest 
them,  and  adding  herself  words  of  counsel  and 
encouragement  when  she  saw  needful,  or  with  regard 
to  matters  of  personal  detail  concerning  individuals 
among  them.  In  this  way  she  writes  to  Winefrid  ia 
September,  respecting  the  younger  sister,  whose 
future  vocation  had  been  an  object  of  anxiety  for  so 
long  to  both,  and  who,  it  would  appear,  had  been  an, 
inmate  of  Mary's  house  in  England  as  a  postulant,  or 
novice  : 


248  Ellen   Wigmore. 

Your  sister  Ellen  is  come  to  Gant,  accompanied  with 
another  gentlewoman.  Your  father  hath  sold  land  to  pay 
your  sister  Ellen  her  portion,  and  without  any  word  or 
reference  at  all  to  me,  she  puts  herself  at  Gant.  I  have 
sent  her  a  dismission.  Jesus  send  "her  well  to  do.  It  seems 
she  passed  by  St.  Omers,  and  Mother  Anne  Campian  gave 
her,  they  say,  a  sound  chapter,  but  that  she  little  cared  for. 

The  admonition  was  not  without  its  fruit,  how- 
ever, for  Ellen  went  on  to  Antwerp,  and  there  entered 
the  Carmelite  Order*  in  the  same  House  with  Mother 
Teresa  Ward,  Mary's  sister,  where  she  did  well. 

To  Mother  Frances  Brooksby,  who  was  acting 
temporarily  as  Superior  at  Cologne,  since  the  depar- 
ture of  the  Sisters  sent  to  Munich,  Mary  writes  in 
the  following  month,  praising  the  care  and  pains  she 
is  bestowing  on  the  House  where  she  is  stationed. 
To  Mother  Cicely  Morgan,  another  of  Mary's  con- 
stant correspondents,  she  also  writes  from  Vienna, 
to  encourage  her  in  "her  fidelity  and  zeal  in  ad- 
vancing the  young  ones  "  of  the  community.  As  the 
scholars  pressed  into  the  schools  day  by  day,  Mary's 
anxious  desire  for  the  increase  of  efficient  members  of 
the  Institute  grew  in  like  measure.  In  Winefrid  Wig- 
more  she  found  one  eminently  suited  for  the  task  of 
guiding  those  newly  entered  upon  the  way  of  perfec- 
tion, and  forwarding  them  in  the  mental  culture  so 
requisite  for  their  vocation  of  educating  children. 
Mary  may  have  had  in  view  the  arrangement  of  a 
Novitiate  House  for  the  whole  Institute  at  a  future 

*  Ellen,  or  Helen  Wigmore,  was  professed  at  Antwerp  in  1628,  as 
Sister  Helen  of  the  Holy  Cross,  and  was  a  lay-sister,  by  her  own 
choice.     She  was  then  twenty-nine  years  of  age. 


Letter  to  Naples,  249 

time,  of  which  Winefrid  should  be  the  head.  She 
strengthens  her  frequently  in  her  good  work,  as  her 
own  time  permits,  leading  her  both  to  meet  present 
hindrances  with  a  brave  spirit  and  to  look  beyond 
to  the  great  Giver  of  all  good  for  the  fruit  which 
should  result  from  her  labours. 

I  am  sorry  you  have  no  more  novices.  Father  Jeronimo 
Marchese,  and  some  other  such,  will  prevent  this  happiness 
so  long  as  God  shall  permit,  but  all  that  is  not  in  and  for 
Him  will  pass  away  with  time,  and  if  God  send  me  life  to 
see  Naples  once  more,  we  will  see  who  shall  overcome. 

And  again  : 

Your  weekly  letters  are  most  welcome,  and  it  troubles 
me  I  have  not  time  to  tell  you  of  many  things  which  often 
occur  touching  the  practice  and  managing  of  the  novices  of 
ours,  which  would  give  you  much  content  and  understanding 
of  the  best  for  time  to  come.  But  God,  I  trust,  will  provi- 
dently dispose  in  this  as  His  Goodness  doth  in  all  else. 
Meanwhile,  I  hope  for  great  fruit  and  help  by  those  you 
have  or  shall  assist  in  that  kind,  and  therefore  am  con- 
tinually anxious  you  have  no  more.  I  have  proposed  to 
Mother  Superior  the  acceptance  of  Anuna,  her  sister,  which 
is  already  in  your  House,  and  one  from  Rome  that  hath  the 
skill  of  painting,  if  she  have  so  much  grace  as  to  take  to  our 
course.  I  will  now  write  to  Mother  Elisabeth  Keys  about 
this  latter.  The  worst  is  they  have  not  to  find  themselves 
for  the  time  of  their  noviceship,  but  not  to  have  fit  people, 
in  so  large  a  field  and  abundant  harvest  as  everywhere 
attends  ours,  is  the  want  of  wants,  and  this  cannot  be  fully 
apprehended  where  the  bitterness  of  it  is  not  the  most 
experienced.  Mother  Elisabeth  Cotton ,  hath  a  terrible 
double  tertian  :  why  do  you  not  obtain  health  for  her  ?  I 
will  now  commend  a  business  to  your  faithful  performance. 


250  Invitation  to  Presbu7'g. 

I  would  have  Cecilia  and  Catharina  to  begin  out  of  hand  to 
learn  the  rudiments  of  Latin,  fear  not  their  loss  of  virtue  by 
that  means,  for  this  must  and  will  be  so  common  to  all  as 
there  will  be  no  cause  of  complaining.  I  fear  they  work  at 
the  Roman  Antipendium,  and  that  I  would  not  have  hin- 
dered, but  what  time  can  be  otherwise  found  besides  their 
prayer,  let  it  be  bestowed  on  their  Latin.  Vale,  my  mother. 
Commend  me  to  Mother  Jane  Brown  most  heartily.  What 
doth  she  with  erysipelas  now?  Perchance  that  was  the 
fruit  of  her  fasts,  which  is  like  to  make  an  end  of  that 
devotion.     Vienna,  lober  i,  1627. 

But  the  rapid  progress  of  events  again  obliged 
Mary  to  postpone  whatever  views  she  may  have  had 
for  the  general  good  of  the  Institute  in  employing 
Mother  Winefrid's  powers  to  the  best  advantage.  It 
was  in  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1627,  that  Cardinal 
Pazmanny,  Archbishop  of  Brunn  and  Metropolitan  of 
Hungary,  applied  to  Mary  Ward  in  behalf  of  the 
needs  of  the  city  of  Presburg.  This  city  was  inhabited 
by  as  many  Calvinists  as  Catholics,  and  in  Mary's 
Institute  the  Cardinal  saw  better  means  than  in  strin- 
gent Imperial  edicts  for  reclaiming  the  population 
from  the  errors  which  had  gained  too  firm  a  hold 
among  them  for  legislation  alone  to  unloose.  The 
Calvinists  were  clear-sighted  enough  to  take  the  same 
view  also,  and  a  violent  opposition  was  forthwith  set 
on  foot  to  the  admission  of  Mary  and  her  Sisters  as 
residents  in  Presburg.  Half  the  city  council  were 
followers  of  Luther  and  Calvin,  and  they  did  not 
scruple,  in  the  public  discussions  which  were  held 
upon  the  affair,  to  argue  that  such  education  as  the 
English  Ladies  would  give  would  be  the  greatest  hurt 


Cardinal  Pazmanny.  251 

to  these  sects,  as  their  daughters  would  certainly 
become  Catholics.  If  ever  subsequently  they  were 
married  to  Protestants,  the  management  of  families 
depending  on  the  women,  the  next  generation  would 
follow  their  mothers'  example,  and  Calvinism  would 
die  out. 

But  Cardinal  Pazmanny  had  well  considered  his 
ground  and  chances  of  success  before  bringing  his 
design  forward.  He  was  a  man  whose  sterling 
character  and  qualities  gave  him  great  influence  with 
those  who  differed  from  him  in  religious  belief. 
Already  eminent  in  his  Order,  that  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus,  he  was  raised  by  the  Holy  See  to  the  primacy 
of  Hungary  and  to  the  Cardinalate.  Besides  great 
force  of  character  and  wisdom,  he  possessed  a  re- 
markable gift  of  eloquence,  which  in  his  dealings 
with  Protestants  was  tempered  by  great  charity  and 
"unalterable  gentleness,"  and  a  tender  consideration 
for  the  difficulties  which  surrounded  souls  living  in  a 
social  atmosphere  of  error.  He  had  himself,  but  a 
few  years  subsequently,  personally  induced  fifty  Hun- 
garian families  to  abandon  their  heretical  opinions 
and  return  to  the  Catholic  faith.  At  a  later  date  than 
that  we  are  now  considering,  his  whoie  weight  was 
given  to  the  side  of  leniency  in  the  Emperor's  coun- 
cils. He  said  to  Ferdinand,  that  if  the  Catholic 
religion  were  but  preserved  in  its  purity  by  the 
Catholics  themselves,  religious  liberty  might  be  safely 
granted  to  others  by  the  State. 

In  the  instance  before  us,  the  patience  and  the 
judicious  manner  in  which  Cardinal  Pazmanny  met 
the  violence  and  the  argfuments  of  the  Calvinists  at 


L/ 


252  Count  Adolph  Althan. 

length  gained  the  day,  and  the  desired  permission 
was  passed  by  the  votes  of  the  Council,  "  to  his  inex- 
pressible consolation,"  says  Winefrid.  Mary,  there- 
fore, accompanied  by  Barbara  Babthorpe,  and  three 
other  Sisters,  two  of  whom  were  Germans,  and  the 
third  the  Italian  named  Ursula,  who  came  with  Mar- 
garet Genison  from  Naples,  went  immediately  to 
Presburg.  The  Cardinal  provided  a  house  for  them, 
■which,  however,  as  was  generally  their  lot  in  these 
early  foundations,  was  somewhat  wanting  in  repair, 
and  they  took  possession,  opening  schools  for  all 
classes  at  once. 

Meantime,  through  one  of  the  numerous  friends 
whom  Mary  had  drawn  around  her  in  Vienna, 
an  opportunity  was  offering  for  a  further  settlement 
in  Ferdinand's  dominions.  Count  Adolph  Michael 
Althan,  a  noble  of  great  virtue  and  merit,  occupied 
a  high  position  at  the  Austrian  Court.  He  was  a 
Bohemian,  the  favourite  of  the  Emperor,  had  been 
converted  from  Lutheranism  to  the  Catholic  faith, 
and  besides  being  one  of  Ferdinand's  Privy  Council, 
was  also  a  Field  Marshal,  and  the  Commandant  of 
the  fortress  at  Raab,  He  had  learned  to  know  and 
value  Mary  Ward  and  her  companions  through  their 
introduction  to  the  Emperor,  and  his  veneration  of 
the  former  grew  with  his  knowledge  of  her  virtues, 
and  was  further  increased  by  the  favour  he  received 
from  Almighty  God  by  means  of  her  prayers.  The 
Count  was  dangerously  ill  of  gout,  which  spreading 
%o  his  head  had  deprived  him  for  long  of  the  power 
of  sleep  and  threatened  his  life.  Through  twelve 
hours'  continuous  prayer  of  Mary  and  her  community 


Promised  Foundation  at  Prague.        253 

he  was  suddenly  cured,  after*  a  sound  sleep.  During 
this  sleep  he  had  a  remarkable  dream,  in  which  two 
of  the  English  Ladies  appeared  to  him.  He  woke 
up  with  health  restored  to  him,  and  despatched  the 
glad  nevv's  to  the  Institute  house. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  the  good  Count  should 
seek  on  his  recovery  to  forward  the  establishment 
of  the  English  Ladies  in  Bohemia,  his  native  country. 
Ferdinand  entered  warmly  into  this  design,  and  with 
his  consent,  Count  Althan  promised  them  a  house 
and  a  church  in  Prague,  the  capital,  and  an  income 
to  support  thirty  persons.  With  two  fresh  founda- 
tions to  provide  for,  Mary  had  once  more  to  consider 
her  own  resources  as  to  Sisters  fitted  for  fulfilling 
the  duties  of  these  great  works.  That  at  Prague 
.she  perhaps  already  foresaw  might  bring  trouble  with 
it,  and  the  necessity  of  placing  at  its  head  some  one 
upon  whose  discretion  and  full  knowledge  of  her  own 
mind  she  could  perfectly  rely,  determined  her  upon 
sending,  at  any  rate  temporarily,  for  Mother  Winefrid 
from  Italy.  The  summons  w^as  therefore  sent  at  the 
^lose  of  the  year  1627.  Winefrid  was  to  choose 
her  own  companion  for  the  journey ;  and  early  in 
February,  1628,  we  find  Mary  writing  a  warm  welcome 
to  meet  her  on  her  arrival  at  Rome,  with  commissions 
for  her  to  bring  thence  northwards. 

Dear  Winn, — You  are  welcome  to  Rome,  I  have  long 
thought  how  I  would  delight  myself  in  mine  that  should 
meet  you  there,  which  now  God  knows  I  cannot  do,  you 
will  easily  believe  me.  Come  to  Monaco,  thereof  till  I 
hear  from  you  and  you  from  me  my  poor  prayers  you  shall 
have  daily,  and  some  of  others  that  will  more  help  and 


254  Wine f rid  called  to  Mtmick. 

stead  you.  Those  books  I  wrote  to  you  of  and  mantles 
fail  not  to  bring  with  you,  if  you  can  commodiously.  If 
you  get  a  hundred  or  two  medals  blessed  of  the  pardon  of 
the  five  Saints,''  they  would  be  a  great  pleasure  here,  and  a 
box  of  Agnus  Deis  uncovered,  nothing  could  come  more 
welcome.  My  faithful  friend  and  most  dear  cousin  Wi : 
will  help  you  with  this  if  he  can,  tell  him  I  beg  some  of 
him,  and  remember  myself  a  thousand  times  to  him.  Vale 
my  mother,  Jesus,  Jesus  keep  and  conduct  you.  Vienna, 
Feb.  9,  1628.     I  long  to  know  who  is  your  companion. 

As  Winefrid  doubtless  followed  faithfully  the 
example  of  her  friend  and  mother,  and  travelled  on 
foot  in  as  poor  a  garb  and  with  as  slender  means 
as  to  food  and  lodging,  it  was  not  until  the  month 
of  May,  that  Mary  again  wrote  a  welcome  to  meet 
her,  this  time  at  Munich.  She  had  shortly  before 
gone  to  Prague  herself,  and  already  the  symptoms 
of  coming  troubles  were  showing  themselves  in  too 
marked  a  manner  to  be  mistaken.  A  disastrous  crisis 
was  at  hand.  Mary  as  usual  meets  her  troubles  with 
an  .undaunted  spirit,  and  spends  only  a  few  short 
words  on  them.  Their  history,  when  these  words  will 
be  quoted,  will  be  further  entered  upon  in  the  next 
•chapter. 

You  know  I  would  bid  you  welcome  a  thousand  times 
if  that  were  needful,  but  neither  will  I  as  much  as  thank 
you  for  yours  so  divers  so  grateful  letters,  though  they 
were  not  a  little  comfort.  Where  God  will  place  you  as 
yet  I  know  not,  neither  whether  here  at  Prague  we  shall 
have  a  beginning  or  not,  a  foundation  I  would  say,  for  I 
am  resolved  that  either  we  will  be  here  on  very  good  terms 

'  St.  Ignatius,    St.  Francis  Xavier,   St.  Philip  Neri,   St.   Isidore, 
St.  Teresa,  canonized  a  few  years  before. 


Mary  at  Prague,  255 

or  not  at  all.  There  wants  no  work  for  ours  in  these  parts. 
By  Mo.  Elis,  Cotton,  to  Mother  Rectrice  you  will  see  some- 
what how  the  world  passes  but  never  all  or  the  twentieth 
part  till  we  meet.  If  I  were  sure  here  would  not  be  a 
College  I  would  this  very  post  send  for  Mo.  Rectrice  [Mary 
Poyntz]  to  me  and  leave  yourself  Vice-R.  there  at  Monaco 
for  one  month.  The  next  post,  by  God's  help,  I  will 
determine  this  business,  aye  or  no  .  .  .  My  Mother,  how 
much  Dutch  [Deutsch]  have  you  ?  Oh,  that  you  could 
speak  that  language  but  indifferent  well,  what  would  I  give 
on  that  condition.  Do  your  best  with  your  usual  diligence 
and  God  will  help,  for  Whose  honour  that  particular  so 
very  much  imports.  Vale,  pray  for  poor  me  and  look  to 
your  best  cousin  [Mary  Poyntz]  her  health.  What  a  world 
is  this  where  one  good  must  hinder  another. 
Prague,  May  6,  1628. 

The  state  of  things  still  continuing  doubtful  at 
Prague,  Mary  carried  out  the  arrangement  she  speaks 
of  in  this  letter.  Winefrid  was  installed  as  Vice- 
Superior  at  Munich,  and  Mary  Poyntz  went  to 
Prague  for  change  of  air.  In  the  month  of  June 
matters  appeared  mending,  and  Mary  writes : 

I  have  been  so  long  prating  about  your  College  here  in 
Prague,  as  that  there  remains  no  time  for  the  abundance  of 
letters  I  have  now  to  write  by  this  post.  This  very  day  it 
is  concluded  that  we  have  the  church  designed  us  by  the 
Emperor,  but  with  some  little  restriction,  which  will  wear 
out  in  short  time.  In  some  time  this  work  will  up,  and  so 
soon  as  the  Rectrice  of  Monaco  returns  [Mary  Poyntz]  which 
will  be  some  month  hence,  you  with  your  mission  must  come 
towards  Prague.  I  have  abundance  to  say,  but  no  head 
nor  time  :  good  Winn  have  care  of  health  and  that  all  go  as 
well  in  that  College   as  you  can.     Comfort  and  recreate 


256  Letter  frojji  Presbtirg. 

Madame  [the  Electress] ;  send  those  three  for  Vienna  as 
soon   as   possibly  you  can.     Jesus  send  you  have  money 
enough  to  send  them  with,  for  it  imports  greatly  they  be 
there  with  what  speed  conveniently  may  be. 
Prague,  June  10,  1628. 

But  though  troublous  times  were  threatening  both 
in  Munich  and  Prague,  the  foundation  at  Presburg 
was  showing  good  signs  of  prosperity  and  stability. 
The  English  Ladies  had  won  the  esteem  of  the 
Catholic  inhabitants,  and  were  in  high  favour  with 
the  Cardinal  Archbishop  and  those  depending  on 
him.  A  letter  of  Barbara  Babthorpe's  written  in  July, 
gives,  besides  many  little  touches  of  community  life, 
a  graphic  picture  of  the  fortunes  and  necessities  of 
a  young  conventual  settlement  in  a  foreign  land,  even 
amidst  friends.  There  is  no  address,  but  the  contents 
show  it  to  have  been  written  to  Winefrid  Wigmore, 
but  lately  arrived  from  Rome. 

I  thank  you  most  heartily  for  your  fine  relation.  God 
was  your  conductor.  It  is  ordinarily  seen  that  obedience 
is  a  speedy  convoy,  but  is  it  possible  the  dark  clouds  of 
simplicity  had  so  dimmed  the  illuminated  mind  of  that 
holy  man  you  mention,  as  to  so  far  make  him  degenerate 
from  love  and  worth  at  parting?  Oh,  to  none  out  of  our 
own  is  it  granted  to  understand  the  fulness  of  the  hidden 
sweetness  of  that  pious  practice,  and  would  God  all  did 
know  it  as  it  is,  that  ought  rather  to  die  than  to  do 
otherwise,  time  and  the  example  of  yourself  and  other  our 
zealous  Italians  will  facilitate  much  this  point.  Beg,  I 
beseech  you,  that  I  may  never  again  fall  into  that  blindness, 
and  be  grateful  to  my  good  God  that  hath  delivered  me 
out  of  all  such  dangerous  occasions  and  companions. 

Concerning  our  businesses  here  in  Presburg.    Our  house 


i 


Schools  at  Presburg.  257 

is  now  in  fitting,  I  would  say  in  covering,  for  all  the  top  is 
pulled  down,  and  the  beams  laid  on,  but  not  yet  covered, 
and  the  rain  will  not  expect  {sic)  until  we  can  have  it  ended, 
and  the  old  parts  of  the  house  is  in  accommodating,  to 
make  it  more  fit  for  our  use,  but  not  likely  yet  to  be  built 
anew,  for  the  Archbishop  wants  money,  so  in  meantime 
ordained  it  should  be  pulled  down  and  made  anew  the 
top,  that  we  might  sit  dry  at  home.  His  Illme.  came  to 
Presburg  upon  St.  Peter's  day.  I  saluted  him  by  an 
Italian  brief  letter  to  welcome,  to  give  him  the  good  feast, 
his  name  being  Peter.  This  poor  letter  brought  us  six 
hundred  dollars. 

Concerning  our  schools,  as  I  told  his  Illme.,  so  I  cannot 
tell  yourself  better  than  that  we  have  scholars  away,  for  the 
poor  goes  to  work  in  the  vineyards,  the  rich  comes  uncon- 
stantly,  so  as  how  many  we  have  we  cannot  tell,  for  they 
were  here  altogether  by  the  ovations ;  but  as  he  said,  so  we 
find  by  experience^  that  we  must  have  patience  for  the  first 
few  months.  Said  he,  "  They  are  very  backward  here  and 
ignorant,  so  as  the  chiefest  thing  for  you  needful  yet  is 
patience,  and  before  they  will  come  to  learn,"  said  he, 
"these  better  works,  you  will  have  exercised  with  them 
great  patience."  His  Illme.,  I  was  with  him,  desired  to 
see  our  samplers,  so  I  sent  for  them,  and  upon  them  he 
said  the  latter. 

His  Illme.  is  very  solicitous  we  should  have  Hungarish 
[Hungarians]  amongst  us,  saying  if  he  knew  of  any  that  did 
desire  it,  he  would  himself  help  them  and  protect  their 
means,  and  oppose  against  whosoever  should  hinder.  He 
hath  commanded  the  Preposito  hath  care  and  labour  that 
he  can,  to  find  out  some  that  are  rich  and  hath  lands  and 
goods,  that  we  may  so  found.  Himself  hath  a  true  fatherly 
heart  towards  us,  but  not  so  much  means  as  to  do  what  he 
desires,  for  he  is  now  a  building  a  College  for  the  Fathers 
in  another  place  in  High  Hungary.     He  doth  general  good. 

R  2 


258  Gifts  from  Friends. 

His  affection  for  us  is  most  tender,  for  we  ask  him  nothing, 
only  give  thanks  for  what  we  have,  which  pleaseth  his  lUme. 
much,  he  not  loving  a  craving  disposition.  As  he  once  said 
to  the  Preposito,  "  I  am  the  more  careful  to  help  them,  and 
hold  a  greater  memory  of  them  than  I  should,  because  they 
ask  nothing,  casting  away  then  the  memory  the  Fathers  here 
had  put  me  up  of  what  they  wanted."  You  will  think  this 
hath  taught  me  a  lesson  not  to  be  too  forward  to  ask,  for 
indeed  it  is  not  needful.  The  Preposito  is  very  familiar  in 
our  house  and  seeth  all  we  want,  so  what  is  needful  he  doth 
and  will  provide  us.  We  have  silent  good  friends.  Yesterday 
I  had  eight  dollars  sent  me,  three  chickens,  and  a  little  pot 
of  milk  from  one  lady ;  from  another  lady  one  ton  of  malt 
and  four  hard  stones  of  salt,  which  here  is  very  dear,  so  as 
God  is  liberal  unto  us,  if  we  were  half  as  much  with  Him, 
how  happy  asking  must  it  be  !  Beg,  dear  Mother,  we  may 
not  be  wanting  to  do  the  most  we  are  asked  for  His  sake, 
and  then  all  other  content  is  inferior  to  that.  Pardon  my 
tediousness,  and  pray  for  me,  I  beseech  you.  Maggiora 
Ursula  [the  Italian  Sister  from  Naples],  remember  her, 
sends  to  you  due  thanks  for  your  charitable  pain  with  her ; 
she  wants  you  to  make  her  spiritual !  All  as  unknown 
remember  themselves  to  you  also,  and  how  glad  should  we 
all  be  to  see  you  at  Presburg.  I  am  not  out  of  hope; 
whatsoever,  not  too  late,  would  bring  you  welcome  with 
you.     So  adieu,  dear  Mother. 

Barbara  Babthorpe. 
July  20,  1628. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Suspense. 
1628. 

For  several  months  of  the  summer  and  autumn  of  the 
year  1628,  Mary  Ward  was  kept  in  doubt  as  to  whether 
she  would  be  able  finally  to  found  a  house  in  Prague 
or  not.  But  before  proceeding  with  her  history,  it  is 
necessary  to  say  a  few  words  with  regard  to  the  hin- 
drances to  her  undertaking,  which  had  arisen  after  she 
and  her  Sisters  had  gone  to  reside  in  the  city.  The 
grant  of  the  church  which  had  been  assigned  by  the 
Emperor  for  the  use  of  the  community,  may  first 
have  brought  openly  forward  the  opposition  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Prague,  Cardinal  Harrach,  to  their  set- 
tlement there.  At  least  he  objected  unless  the  house 
was  formally  placed  under  his  jurisdiction.  Hitherto 
Mary,  in  beginning  her  work  of  education  m  any 
fresh  place  out  of  Rome,  had  always  found  a  ready 
welcome  from  the  ecclesiastical  authorities.  The 
education  of  the  young  was  a  matter  of  ever-increas- 
ing anxiety  and  responsibility  to  those  who  had  the 
care  of  souls,  especially  wherever  the  followers  of 
heresy  and  error  of  all  kinds  were  growing  both  in 
numbers  and  power.  They  had  therefore  accepted 
as  a  God-send  those  who  were   ready  to  devote  a 


26o  Cardinal  Harrach, 

holy  life,  and  minds  well-cultivated  and  trained,  to 
be  spent  in  the  cause,  leaving  the  development  of 
the  Institute  itself  and  its  future  status  in  the  Church 
to  time  and  the  Providence  of  God  to  direct.  But, 
unfortunately,  Cardinal  Harrach  did  not  come  in 
contact  with  Mary  and  her  Sisters  with  a  mind 
unbiassed,  and  so,  ready  to  receive,  in  its  simple 
meaning,  what  he  found  in  the  new  Institute  which 
was  strange  and  uncongenial  with  the  established 
usages  for  cloistered  religious.  To  shrink  from  any 
novelty  in  religion  was  natural  in  those  days.  He 
knew  little  of  the  Sisters  and  their  holiness,  and  no 
one  can  be  surprised  at  his  hesitation  to  admit  an 
Institute  which  seemed  to  violate  so  many  established 
traditions,  however  great  might  have  been  the  useful- 
ness of  which  its  members  were  capable.  The  Car- 
dinal's devotion  to  the  restoration  of  the  ancient  faith 
in  Bohemia  is  beyond  all  doubt. 

In  vain  the  Emperor  threw  his  weight  into  the 
scale,  while  the  Bohemian  nobility  received  the  pious 
strangers  with  open  arms.  Cardinal  Harrach  main- 
tained an  attitude  of  even  violent  opposition,  and 
drew  the  Apostolic  Nuncio  to  his  views.  The  public 
antagonism  of  these  prelates  was  in  itself  a  matter 
of  most  anxious  import  to  the  prospects  of  the 
Institute,  not  only  in  Germany  but  elsewhere.  It 
was  anything  but  one  accidental  untoward  circum- 
stance among  the  many  which,  since  Mary  entered 
Munich,  had  been  so  full  of  bright  prosperity.  Nor 
was  it  one  which  time  itself  might  remove,  or  at 
least  soften  in  its  consequences.  Far  beyond  this  the 
effect  of  this  opposition  penetrated,  and  it  had  already 


Father   Valerio  de  Magni.  261 

done  much  to  undermine  the  whole  of  the  structure 
which  Mary  Ward  had  been  so  happily  organizing 
in  Northern  Europe,  and  which  had  gained  so  ready 
a  place  in  the  hearts  of  the  German  people.  But 
its  origin  has  to  be  looked  for  in  another  country, 
and  may  again  be  traced  back  in  many  of  its  details 
to  those  of  her  own  land  and  people,  who  had  hitherto 
been  chiefly  instrumental  in  preventing  the  consolida- 
tion of  the  Institute. 

Mary,  to  whom  so  much  was  freely  written  from 
a  distance,  was  doubtless  not  in  ignorance  that  a 
noted  Capuchin  friar  of  that  time.  Father  Valerio 
de'  Magni,  had,  since  she  left  Rome,  taken  up  the 
cause  against  her.  Knowing  her,  her  work,  and  her 
companions,  only  through  the  reports  of  others,  and 
foremost  amongst  these  the  tales  set  in  motion  by 
the  English  Clergy  Agents,  he  had  not  hesitated  for 
some  time  past  to  attack  them  publicly  in  the  pulpit 
in  Italy,  in  Milan,  Rome,  and  elsewhere,  where  he 
was  preaching  to  large  audiences.  He  is  variously 
spoken  of  either  as  a  Milanese  or  a  Pole  by  birth. 
The  latter  report  probably  arose,  from  his  being  con- 
nected with  North  Germany  and  Poland  as  Provincial 
of  his  Order  in  those  countries,  whither  he  seems  to 
have  come  direct  from  Rome,  carrying  with  him  a 
^'ct.-dX^x  prestige,  as  being  appointed  by  Urban  VIII., 
Apostolic  Missioner  of  the  whole  of  those  districts. 
We  learn  from  the  English  Ladies  themselves,  that 
"  he  said  things  of  them  in  public  which  were  entirely 
contrary  to  truth."  They  give  as  an  instance,  an 
assertion  he  made  to  show  their  carelessness  as  to 
religion,  that  they  never  had  a  church  attached  to 


262  Cardinal  Klessel. 

any  of  their  houses  for  the  use  of  the  community 
and  the  children  taught  by  them.  So  far  was  this 
from  being  the  case,  that  not  only  had  they  churches, 
but  the  Blessed  Sacrament  reserved  and  Mass  daily 
said  in  many  of  them.  They  call  upon  Monsignore 
Montorio,  who  had  been  Legate  in  Bohemia  itself,  to 
witness  to  this  fact,  in  a  memorial  drawn  up  by  them 
for  the  Pope,  since  he  had  frequently  attended  their 
churches. 

But  Father  Valerio  did  not  confine  his  strictures 
to  these  more  harmless  assertions.^  He  went  on  to 
further  more  personal  and  injurious  accusations,  with 
which  our  readers  are  already  well  acquainted,  and 
which  need  not  therefore  be  repeated  here.  Such 
influence,  however,  had  this  Capuchin  Father,  so 
convinced  was  he  of  the  justice  of  what  he  was 
saying,  and  so  well  and  plausibly  did  he  tell  his 
history,  that  he  entirely  gained  the  confidence 
of  Cardinal  Harrach  with  regard  to  the  English 
Ladies.  The  Cardinal  was  persuaded  to  with- 
draw his  acquiescence  to  their  establishment  at 
Prague,  and  communicated  his  dissatisfaction  to  the 
Archbishop  of  Vienna,  Cardinal  Klessel,  although 
he  had  at  first  offered  no  difficulties  to  the 
foundation  in  his  own  city.  Some  question  had 
occurred  as  to  the  jurisdiction  to  be  exercised 
by  the  Archbishop  over  the  community  at  Vienna, 
and   recalling  all  that  Father  Valerio   had   brought 

^  By  a  striking  permission  of  Providence  Father  Valerio  was 
himself  imprisoned  on  a  charge  of  heresy  a  few  years  subse- 
quently, and  was  only  released  by  the  personal  interposition  of 
Ferdinand  III. 


Appeal  to  Rome.  263 

from  Italy  against  its  members,  Cardinal  Klessel 
wrote  off  to  the  Pope,  relating  the  case,  and  asking 
for  directions.  The  cause  of  the  new  Institute  had  be- 
come a  vexed  question  at  Rome.  Far  more  extensive 
and  more  important  matters  were  involved  in  the 
decision,  whether  its  struggle  into  existence  should 
be  cut  short  or  not.  Those  who  had  to  rule  in  these 
matters  had  long  been  placed  in  exceeding  difficulty 
in  guiding  them.  The  objections  arising  from  the 
novelty  of  the  leave  for  which  Mary  and  her  com- 
panions pleaded,  and  from  the  large  nature  of  her 
pretensions,  had  added  to  their  difficulties.  The 
Holy  See  had  to  act  in  one  direction  or  in  the  other, 
and  the  choice  was  by  no  means  easy.  To  many  of 
Urban's  advisers,  nothing  more  was  in  question  than 
the  putting  a  stop  to  the  supposed  inspirations  of  a 
few  pious  women,  to  do  a  work  which,  however  good 
in  itself,  was  far  beyond  what  their  sex  was  called  to. 
Let  them  serve  God  in  some  other  fashion  more 
suitable  to  approved  usages.  The  reasons  pressing 
against  their  acceptance  were  far  too  grave  and 
weighty  to  be  set  aside  out  of  personal  favour.  Even 
the  more  liberal  among  these  advisers,  who  in  their 
measure  esteemed  Mary  and  her  plans,  might  with 
good  reason  think  that  the  opposition  to  them  was 
too  violent,  and  that  the  time  for  sanction  was  not 
yet  come. 

Mary  Ward  knew  in  a  measure  what  was  going 
on  both  at  Rome  and  elsewhere.  But  she  did  not 
know  all.  She  writes  from  Prague  in  May  to 
Winefrid,  when  welcoming  her  to  Munich :  "  Here 
will  be  fine  times,  a  great  persecution  in  all  likelihood 


264  Mary's  partial  knowledge. 

is  at  hand  by  occasion  of  the  Cardinal  Archbishop 
of  this  place,  and  the  Nuncio,  as  also  the  Cardinal 
Archbishop  of  Vienna,  their  letters  to  the  Pope, 
holding  what  jurisdiction  they  should  have  over  ours," 
&c.  She  foresaw  in  some  degree  the  consequences 
likely  to  follow.  But  she  did  not  know  then,  that 
a  month  before  she  wrote  these  words,  a  Particular 
or  Private  Congregation  had  been  held  in  the  Vatican, 
called  by  Urban,  at  which  four  Cardinals  were  present, 
when  it  was  decided  that  measures  should  be  taken, 
through  the  Legates  in  the  various  countries,  to  break 
up  the  houses  of  the  Institute,  and  thus  prevent  the 
necessity  for  the  issue  of  a  Papal  Bull.  For  this 
purpose  the  Nuncio  at  Vienna  was  to  confer  with 
the  Emperor  and  Empress,  his  confessor  and  Council, 
and  the  Legate  at  Brussels  was  to  proceed  in  like 
manner  with  the  Archduchess  Isabella  concerning 
Flanders.  Nothing  further  was  done  in  bringing 
this  decision  into  action  for  three  months.  Mary 
did  not  know  its  extreme  nature  for  some  time, 
and  then  perhaps  only  as  a  private  matter.  She 
did  not  give  up  any  opportunity  for  further  work, 
or  relax  any  regulation  which  touched  on  the 
religious  form  of  her  Institute.  She  went  quietly 
on  her  way  as  usual,  even  in  spite  of  other 
troubles  breaking  out  where  she  least  expected 
them,  and  felt  them  most  keenly,  namely,  in  Munich 
itself. 

Of  these  new  anxieties,  Mary  writes  to  Winefrid 
in  the  letter  already  quoted.  "All  the  world  and  Hell 
itself  is  busied  to  disgrace  that  College  of  Monaco, 
and  to  bring  these   Princes  out   of  love  with  ours. 


The  Bishop  of  Bayreuth.  265 

which  would  be  indeed  the  greatest  loss  ever  came 
to  ours.  But  it  will  not  be,  though  those  'Jerusalem' 
hath  assured  all  theirs  here  that  place  is  in  disgrace 
and  will  shortly  fail."  This  violent  agitation  appear- 
ing suddenly  in  the  hitherto  calm  atmosphere  of 
Munich,  arose,  like  many  other  such,  from  what 
promised  well  at  first.  The  Bishop  of  Bayreuth  had, 
when  in  that  city,  become  acquainted  with  the  English 
Virgins  and  their  Institute.  Perceiving  the  value  of 
a  system  of  education  and  way  of  life  such  as  theirs, 
and  their  suitability  to  the  German  character,  he 
entertained  the  wish  of  transplanting  a  large  number 
of  devoted  women,  three  hundred  it  is  said,  belong- 
ing to  a  half-formed  Ursuline  Congregation,  into  the 
Institute.  Their  houses  in  his  diocese,  just  as  they 
stood,  were  to  become  houses  of  the  Institute. 
The  plan  was  in  any  case  very  hazardous.  But  to 
this  proposal  the  Bishop  added  the  condition,  that 
these  ladies  should  be  at  once  considered  as  pro- 
fessed members  of  the  Institute,  without  passing 
through  any  previous  novitiate,  and  to  this  Mary 
Ward  could  not  agree.  She  foresaw,  however,  the 
probable  consequences  of  a  refusal.  It  was  in  vain 
that  she  gave  good  and  solid  reasons  why  the 
ordinary  laws  of  the  Church  in  such  cases  should 
not  be  departed  from.  The  Bishop's  confessor  and 
the  confessor  of  the  Ursulines,  though  themselves 
religious,  would  hear  of  nothing  else,  and  on  her  con- 
tinued refusal  to  receive  these  ladies  except  on  trial, 
were  exceedingly  offended.  Mary's  firmness  on  this 
point  raised  so  bitter  an  animosity  in  them,  that  they 
protested  finally  that  they  would  leave  no  stone  un- 


266  An  offer  refused. 

turned  to  deprive  her  and  her  Institute  of  every  friend 
they  had  in  Bavaria  and  Austria. 

Nor  was  this  a  merely  empty  threat,  for  the  Bishop 
and  those  connected  with  him  stood  well  in  every 
respect  at  Court.  They  went,  therefore,  to  the 
Elector,  and  endeavoured  to  enlist  his  sympathies  on 
their  side,  begging,  in  case  Mary  Ward  did  not  submit 
to  their  views,  that  he  would  take  away  whatever  he 
had  granted  to  the  English  Virgins — the  Paradeiser 
Haus,  their  yearly  revenue,  and  above  all,  and  what 
was  of  greater  value  still,  his  favour  and  friendship. 
In  making  these  requests,  however,  they  mistook, 
as  we  shall  see,  Maximilian's  character.  Mary 
Poyntz,  being  the  Superior  in  Munich,  had  in 
the  first  instance  received  their  offers,  and  Mary's 
answers  passing  also  through  her,  she  was  not  only 
the  recipient  of  the  violent  retorts  of  the  applicants, 
but  had  also  to  bear  the  full  brunt  of  their  personal 
displeasure.  The  controversy  went  on  for  many 
weeks,  and  she  suffered  seriously  in  health  through 
the  anxiety  consequent,  for  truly,  as  Mary  had  said, 
the  loss  of  the  Elector's  favour  would  have  been  the 
greatest  they  had  yet  experienced.  In  July,  when 
Barbara  Babthorpe  wrote  to  Winefrid,  it  had  not  yet 
ended,  but  Mary  Ward  had  called  away  the  victim 
to  recruit  her  strength  at  Prague,  leaving  whatever 
conciliatory  measures  could  be  taken  to  Winefrid,  on 
whose  skill  and  prudence  in  such  matters  she  could 
rely. 

Harassing  as  this  kind  of  petty  warfare  must 
always  be  to  those  who  have  to  endure  it,  the  burden 
was  light  indeed  to  Mary,  compared  with  her  suspense 


The  spoiled  wine.  267 

as  to  all  that  was  passing  in  Rome.  Calmly  as  she 
was  bearing  it,  the  scanty  knowledge  she  possessed 
had  a  terrible  effect  upon  her  physical  frame.  Illness 
however  had,  with  her,  to  take  forcible  hold  of  her 
feeble  strength,  before  it  became  any  reason  for  re- 
laxation in  daily  work.  Pain  obliged  her  to  lay  aside 
her  pen  in  the  midst  of  a  letter  to  Winefrid,  whom 
.she  addresses  as  Vice-Rectrice,  after  Mary  Poyntz 
had  left  Munich  to  join  Mary  at  Prague.  She  begins 
by  saying :  "  I  must  be  your  debtor  till  God  sends 
me  some  better  health,  which  I  hope  will  be  by  the 
next."  This  letter  then  reveals,  after  Mary  Ward's 
fashion,  an  incident  which  Father  Lohner  mentions  in 
somewhat  a  different  manner.  The  beer  and  wine 
had  turned  sour,  and  "  thick  as  ditch-water,"  in  the 
cellar  at  the  Institute  House  at  Munich,  and  Winefrid 
would  seem  to  have  gone  down,  and  in  a  spirit  of 
faith,  dipped  into  the  barrels  a  cross,  or  thunder-stone, 
as  such  were  called  in  those  days,  which  Mary  used 
to  wear  round  her  neck.  On  this  the  whole  of  the  liquor 
became  immediately  clear  and  sweet  and  drinkable. 
Mary  throws  back  the  matter  as  if  due  to  Winefrid, 
who  had  told  it  to  her.  "  Your  care  and  discretion 
in  sending  those  persons  [to  Vienna]  will  I  assure 
you  have  its  peculiar  reward.  But  are  you  become  a 
brewer  or  maker  of  wines,  or  to  say  better,  a  worker 
of  miracles }  God's  holy  Providence  was  very  par- 
ticular on  that  occasion,  God  make  us  truly  grateful. 
Had  I  known  your  beer  and  wine  had  been  so  bad,  it 
would  have  troubled  me  more  than  a  little.  Health, 
my  Mother,  is  of  importance,  take  care  according, 
both   in  yourself    and   others."     Father    Lohner,   in 


268  Mary  at  Eger. 

attributing  this  history  to  Mary  herself,  writes  as  if 
her  own  hand  had  dipped  the  cross  into  the  barrel.^ 

Mary  continues  :  "  My  chest  aches  so  much  I  will 
bid  you  farewell  for  this  time.  I  suppose  Madame 
[the  Electress]  hath  sent  for  you  ere  this  ?  I  shall  at 
your  leisure  hear  what  passed  with  her  Altezza.  Let 
me  be  remembered  in  most  particular  manner  to  Mr. 
Doctor  Hansloy"  [Onslow,  a  canon  of  Munich].  At 
length,  some  time  in  July,  a  violent  attack  of  Mary's 
old  malady  supervened,  which  brought  her  very  near 
death.  Her  sufferings  were  great,  and  to  regain  some 
degree  of  health,  when  sufficiently  recovered  for  the 
journey,  she  left  Prague  to  take  a  course  of  mineral 
waters  at  Eger,^  a  well-known  place  of  resort  for 
invalids,  in  the  Bohmer  Wald,  the  range  of  mountains 
which  separate  Bohemia  from  the  north  of  Bavaria. 
The  broken  health  of  both  Mother  Mary  Poyntz  and 
Elisabeth  Cotton,  who  had  suffered  long  from  fever, 
made  her  more  willing  to  submit  to  this  temporary 
absence  from  community  life,  that  they  also  might 
benefit  from  the  waters  of  Eger.  The  party  consisted 
besides,  as  Mary  has  herself  noted,  of  Mother  Cicely 
Morgan  and  Anne  Turner,  a  faithful  lay-sister,  who 
was  to  be  the  privileged  witness  and  solace  of  many 
of  her  future  days  of  suffering  and  hardship.  To  this 
time,  shortly  after  their  arrival  at  Eger,  must  be 
attributed  a  few  cheerful  lines  without  date  written 
by  Mary,  ever  mindful  of  the  absent,  on  the  back  of  a 
letter  of  Elisabeth  Cotton  to  Winefrid.  They  were, 
perhaps,  the  first  she  had  written  since  her  recovery, 

-  Gottseliges  Leben,  Father  T.  Lohner,  p.  200. 

3  Now  called  Franzenbad,  and  still  much  frequented. 


After  her  illness.  269 

for  she  says :  "  God  reward  you  and  all  with  you  for 
your  prayers,  I  hope  I  shall  yet  live  to  serve  you  all, 
though  I  am  somewhat  weak.  I  am  glad  you  are 
better,  your  Deutsch  will  come,  your  diligence  I 
know.  Commend  me  to  all.  Mother  Frances 
[Brooksby],  hers  hath  made  good  recreation  to  us  all, 
and  Mother  Winn  Bedingfield,  hers  is  also  fit  to  be 
read  in  the  drinking  such  sour  waters !  Vale." 
Mother  Elisabeth  writes  :  "Her  fever  is  not  wholly 
gone,  but  is  less,  and  not  constant,  but  now  and  then, 
according  as  indispositions  of  weather  and  all  else 
causes..  Her  weak  body  is  soon  mended.  I  hope  all 
will  pass  well  now,  let  your  confidence  be  great,  good 
Mrs.  Winefrid,  and  fear  nothing.  To  Mother  Frances 
a  thousand  of  dearest  remembrances.  Her  pleasant 
letter  made  dear  Mother  merry." 

Mary  took  advantage  of  this  short  time  of  repose 
and  temporary  separation  from  daily  toil,  as  a  pause 
which  God  had  given  her,  a  retreat,  as  it  might 
prove,  for  her  spiritual  profit,  when  she  could  take  a 
review  of  her  life,  and  lay  her  soul  before  Him  in 
relation  to  the  external  position  of  responsibility  in 
which  His  Providence  had  placed  her.  She  had  been 
at  the  gates  of  the  grave.  With  one  less  advanced  in 
the  ways  of  God  than  Mary  Ward,  the  -mind,  in  rising 
once  more  from  a  bed  of  sickness,  might  naturally 
have  turned  to  the  pressing  anxieties  which  she  had 
to  take  back  upon  her.  But  the  value  of  worldly 
things,  whether  in  prosperity  or  adversity,  had,  with 
death  before  her,  faded  to  an  insignificant  point,  and 
her  thoughts  were  fixed  rather  upon  the  light  in 
which   all   her  difficulties   and    responsibilities  were 


270  Review  of  life. 

regarded  by  God  in  His  strict  judgment,  than  upon 
the  way  in  which  she  was  to  face  the  plentiful  measure 
still  in  store  for  her.  As  to  things  of  earth,  confidence 
and  trust  in  God  had  become,  as  it  were,  a  second 
nature  to  her,  springing  from  the  perfect  union  of  her 
will  with  His  will. 

Father  Tobias  Lohner*  says  of  Mary  Ward,  that 
"in  almost  every  occurrence,  whether  pleasurable  or 
painful,  she  was  drawn  without  any  self-seeking  to 
contemplate  God  only,  and  to  have  no  wish  for  any- 
thing but  what  He  willed  and  because  He  willed  it 
And  this  was  not  sleepily  and  by  the  way,  but  with 
full  desire  and  peace  of  soul,  so  that  she  confessed 
with  much  simplicity,  that  she  could  find  no  true 
satisfaction  in  any  other  thing,  but  in  the  most  holy 
will  of  God  alone."  Her  confidence  in  Him  then  was 
strong  and  serene.  She  knew  well  from  past  experi- 
ence that  He  could  give  strength  and  light  for  the 
hour  of  trial.  In  confidence  again  of  being  heard, 
she  could  calmly  ask  for  both,  but  there  was  no  need 
in  her  to  turn  to  and  fro  in  anxious  doubt  and  fear  as 
to  the  future.  It  was  her  own  fidelity  to  the  abund- 
ance of  God's  good  inspirations,  and  to  that  grace  to 
perform  them,  ever  ready  in  His  hand  to  give,  which 
was  now  pressed  inwardly  upon  her  as  a  subject  for 
quiet  but  searching  examen  and  correction  with 
regard  to  any  failure  in  perfect  correspondence  on 
her  part.  All  lay  mapped  out  before  her :  the  past, 
the  present,  in  a  measure,  perhaps,  the  future,  as  the 
whole  lay  open  before  the  gaze  of  the  Controller  and 
Ruler  of  every  the  least  event,  and  as  to  the  immense 
*  Gottsdiges  Leben,  p.  388. 


Mary's  Resolutions.  271 

glory  of  God  to  be  either  gained  or  frustrated  by  the 
actors  in  each.  She  was  herself  being  taught  a  deeper 
lesson,  the  same  in  kind  as  that  she  had  impressed 
on  others,  as  to  the  careful  instruction  of  the  new 
subjects  of  the  Institute — "God  will  not  be  served 
except  by  good  ones ; "  and  she  opened  her  heart 
wide  to  receive  the  humbling  yet  enlightening  inspi- 
ration. She  rose  above  every  suffering,  or  harassing 
obstacle,  of  whatever  kind,  which  beset  her  path,  to  the 
exceeding  goodness  of  God  in  choosing  her  as  His 
instrument,  and  cast  herself  in  humiliation  and  fer- 
vent resolution  for  time  to  come,  before  Him.  Mary 
had  been  invoking  the  especial  intercession  of  our 
Blessed  Lady  in  these  meditations,  and  her  tender 
devotion  to  her  led  her  to  place  the  new  light  and 
grace,  and  all  which  was  to  grow  out  of  them,  under 
her  immediate  patronage,  and  to  offer  the  whole  to 
her,  whose  honour  and  whose  favour  were  most  dear 
to  her.     She  wrote  down  her  resolutions  as  follows  : 

Notes.  August  20,  1628.  St.  Bernard  and  St.  Hya- 
cinthus  their  day.  A  great  clear  and  quiet  light  or  know- 
ledge of  what  God  doth,  in  and  by  His  creatures  (my  poor 
self  especially),  and  what  they  are  or  do  towards  and  for 
Him  :  and  these  two  parts,  and  the  properties  of  both,  so 
distinctly  as  my  ignorance  cannot  express. 

I  will  begin  to  amend  my  life  (God's  grace  assisting), 
that  I  may  be  worthy  to  do  what  God  out  of  His  immeasur- 
able bounty  and  goodness  would  have  done  by  me,  and  this 
amendment  I  will  now  take  in  hand  in  honour  of  our 
Blessed  Lady. 

Here  I  had  a  clear  sight  of  the  much  good  hindered, 
prolonged,  and  perchance  wholly  and  for  ever  lost,  with 
greatest  ingratitude  to  God,  Who  through  immense  love  so 


272  Our  Lady's  Favours. 

ordained,  and  endless  detriment  to  both  doer  and  receiver : 
and  this  hght  was  cause  of  the  above-writ  purpose  of 
amendment :  and  I  intended  to  undertake  this  work  in 
honour  of  our  Blessed  Lady,  because  to  honour  her  was 
very  grateful  to  God,  and  because  I  loved  her,  and  knew, 
and  had  found  her  very  helpful  and  bountiful  to  those  that 
serve  her  in  any  little,  and  so  having  freewill  to  do  a  good, 
for  what  end  I  would,  I  gave  it  her,  whom  I  humbly  beseech 
to  help  me  in  it. 

I  begin  with  conformity  to  God's  will  when  contrary 
things  happen,  especially  in  all  bodily  infirmities,  in  which 
particular  I  am  as  yet  most  imperfect. 

We  shall  shortly  see  the  severity  of  the  test  by 
which  Mary's  fidelity  to  this  last  resolution  concerning 
her  bodily  sufferings  was  proved,  and  her  heroism 
under  it.  The  favour  shown  to  her  by  our  Blessed 
Lady,  of  which  Mary  writes,  is  noted  by  her  com- 
panions as  manifested  on  many  occasions,  not  only 
in  matters  of  lesser  account,  as  with  regard  to  health, 
want  of  money,  and  others,  but  also  in  times  of 
imminent  peril  or  need.  An  incident  which  occurred 
during  Mary's  stay  at  the  Baths  is  illustrative  of  the 
latter,  when,  having  previously  placed  herself  and  her 
companions  under  the  protection  of  the  Holy  Mother 
of  God,  they  were  delivered  in  a  remarkable  manner, 
when  walking  in  the  woods,  from  the  attacks  of 
murderers,  who  infested  the  neighbourhood  of  Eger. 

,  While  Mary  was  at  Eger,  Winefrid  Wigmore  re- 
ceived a  letter  at  Munich  from  Father  Gerard,  written 
in  answer  to  more  than  one  she  had  written  to  him 
since  she  left  Rome,  where  she  had  probably  seen 
him.      He  had  heard,  through  her  and  others,  both 


Letter  of  Father  Gerard.  273 

of  Mary's  severe  illness  and  the  critical  state  of  affairs 
concerning  the  Institute  in  Austria  and  Bohemia. 
Yet  he  does  not  seem  to  be  apprehensive  of  more 
than  a  passing  time  of  trouble,  from  this  renewal  of 
the  attempts  to  stop  its  work,  and  destroy  its  pros- 
perity, though  he  was  then  residing  in  Rome,  whence 
there  was  most  to  fear. 

To  the  Rev.  Mother  Mrs.  Winefrid  Campian,  Vice-Redrice  of 
their  College  in  Monachium. 

Rev.  and  dear  Mother, — Pax  Christi, — I  must  crave 
your  pardon  for  my  negligence,  in  that  I  have  not  of  so 
long  time  answered  your  kind  letters,  written  soon  after  your 
arrival  at  Monachium.  That  week  I  received  yours,  I  was 
full  of  business,  as  I  have  been  divers  times  since,  but  I 
have  also  had  leisure  some  other  times,  if  I  had  not  by 
negligence  forgot  it,  so  that  I  yield  myself  faulty,  but  indeed 
not  in  any  want  of  my  best  wishes,  which  1  am  confident 
you  cannot  think,  and  I  am  sure  you  shall  never  find.  We 
were  all  afraid  the  last  week  of  Mother  Chief  Superior,  but 
this  week  God  hath  comforted  us  with  the  good  news  of 
her  recovery.  Who  I  hope  will  preserve  her  for  many  years 
to  all  your  comforts  and  the  good  of  many. 

You  are,  then,  for  the  present  very  fruitfully  employed 
in  working  and  promoting  your  schools  of  both  kinds,  that 
is,  both  of  exterior  qualities  and  interior  perfections.  It 
would  be  a  comfort  to  me  to  know  how  many  you  have  of 
this  latter  and  better  kind,  and  how  you  find  the  novices 
capable  of  the  high  end  and  perfect  means  which  your 
course  doth  require :  and  how  many  you  have,  and  how 
many  scholars,  and  whether  you  teach  them  any  Latin  or 
music. 

These  things  if  you  mention  in  any  letter  to  Mother 
Superior  here,  it  will  be  as  much  as  I  can  wish,  and  with 
less  trouble  to  yourself  I  hope  those  grand  crosses  which 
S  2 


274  Letter  of  Father  Gerard. 

God  did  permit  to  be  raised  against  you  by  those  com- 
plaining letters  which  were  written  against  yoa,  will  by 
God's  Providence  be  allayed,  Who  will  be  sure  to  turn  all 
such  things  to  the  good  of  His  servants — Qui  dat  nivem 
sicut  latiani,  and  make  it  keep  warm  the  roots  of  corn  and 
bring  forth  a  greater  harvest  in  due  season.  Thus  also  I 
am  confident  it  will  prove  in  all  that  of  your  business  at 
Prague.  The  time  and  manner  we  must  leave  to  God's 
Providence. 

I  pray  you  to  commend  me  to  those  of  yours  who  be 
of  my  acquaintance,  but  especially  to  my  very  good  daughter 
Mrs.  Frances  Brooksbie  and  to  Mrs.  Bedingfield,  which  two 
are  indeed  very  dear  unto  me  in  our  Lord  Jesus,  and  I 
hope  they  will  be  very  profitable  in  your  company.  I  pray 
you,  Mother,  remember  my  service  to  Rev.  Mr.  Doctor 
Ansloe,  and  tell  him  I  do  forbear  often  Avriting  unto  him, 
not  so  much  because  I  write  slowly  and  with  pain,  with  my 
shaking  hand,  as  for  that  Father  Rector  \vriting  the  same 
things  which  I  should  write,  my  letters  would  be  but  a 
trouble  to  him. 

Thus  wishing  you  all  happiness,  I  leave  you  to  the  Giver 
of  it. 

Rome,  this  13th  of  August,  1628. 

Your  servant  in  Christ  Jesus, 

John  Tomson. 

Mary  derived  great  temporary  benefit  from  the 
waters  of  Eger,  but,  on  her  return  to  Prague,  she 
found  that  her  longer  stay  in  Bohemia  was  likely  to 
prove  fruitless  as  to  ultimate  good  results.  She 
therefore  gave  up  all  thoughts  for  the  time  of  opening 
a  house  in  the  capital,^  and  returned  in  the  autumn 

®  There  is  now  a  flourishing  house  of  the  Institute  at  Prague, 
founded  in  1747  with  the  consent  of  the  Archbishop.  In  1787,  the 
Emperor  Joseph  II.  gave  the  nuns  the  ancient  Carmelite  convent  and 
church  of  St.  Joseph,  which  they  still  occupy. 


The  Countess  Salvata.         '       275 

to  Vienna.  On  her  journey  both  to  and  from  Prague 
she  stopped  at  Neuhaus,  at  the  castle  of  Countess 
Slavata,  a  very  holy  lady  well  known  at  the  Austrian 
Court  for  her  great  sanctity,  whom  the  Emperor 
Ferdinand  honoured  with  the  title  of  "  Mother."  She 
was  one  of  the  highest  in  rank  of  the  old  Catholic 
nobility  of  Bohemia,  and  her  husband  either  was,  or 
was  of  the  same  family  as,  the  member  of  the  regency 
who  just  before  the  breaking  out  of  the  Thirty  Years' 
War,  had  been  thrown  out  of  the  castle  window  at 
Prague  by  the  Calvinist  deputies,  for  his  zealous 
adherence  to  the  faith  in  opposing  their  rebellious 
designs  against  their  Sovereign.  Feeling  called  to 
a  life  of  austerity  and  prayer,  the  Countess  built  a 
kind  of  hermitage  for  herself,  adjoining  a  monastery 
of  Franciscans,  which  she  had  founded  near  her  castle 
at  Neuhaus,  and  retired  there,  passing  her  days  in 
silence  and  contemplation,  sleeping  little,  and  then  on 
a  bed  of  straw,  and  eating  food  but  once  a  day.  Full 
of  interest  in  every  good  work  for  souls,  she  had  heard 
of  Mary  Ward  and  her  new  undertakings,  and  was 
seized  with  an  ardent  desire  to  see  and  converse  with 
her.  She  accordingly  pressed  Mary  with  such  urgent 
invitations  to  stop  and  visit  her  on  her  journey,  that 
the  latter  at  length  consented,  and  the  pious  lady 
hastened  joyfully  to  receive  her,  with  all  the  honour 
and  courtesy  which  the  nobles  of  that  country  were 
accustomed  to  show  towards  each  other. 

The  Countess  would  not  entertain  Mary  in  her 
poor  hermitage,  which  doubtless  Mary  would  herself 
far  have  preferred,  but,  to  the  astonishment  of  her 
daughter  and  servant,  she  returned  to  the  castle  for 


276  Mary  at  Presburg. 

the  time,  received  Mary  at  the  carriage  door  on  her 
arrival,  and  putting  aside  the  ordinary  routine  of  her 
own  spiritual  exercises,  devoted  herself  to  her  guest 
during  the  whole  of  her  stay.  She  had  never  been 
known  thus  to  act  even  with  regard  to  the  Emperor 
himself  On  the  second  occasion,  on  Mary's  return 
journey,  seeing  the  surprise  she  was  causing  in  all 
around  her,  the  holy  Countess  told  them  in  explana- 
tion that  she  could  always  pray,  but  that  she  could 
not  always  enjoy  such  intercourse  as  that  which  she 
had  with  Mary  Ward,  and  that  she  considered  this 
opportunity  as  one  of  the  greatest  graces  God  had 
ever  done  her.  Then  addressing  her  daughter,  the 
young  Countess  Lucy  Slavata,  her  only  child,  she 
added  :  "  My  child  Lucy,  if  you  have  either  affection 
or  duty  towards  me,  show  them  by  loving  and  serving 
this  servant  of  God  and  all  hers,  wherever  you  may 
find  them."  Turning  also  with  tears  to  those  standing 
round,  she  said  :  "  It  is  in  punishment  of  my  sins  and 
those  of  this  kingdom,  that  she  has  no  foundation  in 
Prague." 

Soon  after  Mary  Ward's  return  to  Vienna,  she 
went  again  to  Presburg  to  have  some  intercourse 
with  Barbara  Babthorpe,  and  leave  all  in  order  in 
both  these  houses,  before  starting  for  a  still  longer 
journey  which  she  had  in  anticipation.  It  was  upon 
this  visit  to  Presburg,  that  a  lady  who  had  married 
a  Hungarian  noble.  Countess  Balvy,  showed  Mary 
Ward  and  her  companions  great  hospitality  as  they 
were  travelling,  and  insisted  on  their  staying  in  her 
castle  instead  of  remaining  in  the  miserable  inn 
which    was    to    shelter    them.      This    lady  was    by 


I 

i 


Firmness  under  difficulty.  277 

birth    one    of    the    celebrated     Fugger    family    of 
Augsburg. 

It  was  on  one  of  these  journeys  that,  at  another 
wretched  road-side  inn,  being  lodged  over  the  tap- 
room, to  the  alarm  of  her  companions,  Mary  went 
dov/n  at  a  late  hour  to  quiet  a  swearing,  boisterous 
party  of  drinkers,  who  were  intending  to  carry  on 
their  revel  till  deep  in  the  night.  At  her  appearance 
at  the  door,  every  sound  was  hushed,  they  stood  up, 
listened  respectfully  to  her  admonition,  and  slank  out 
of  the  house  without  a  word. 

On  Mary's  arrival  at  Munich  in  October  or  Nov- 
ember, the  question  of  the  affiliation  of  the  religious 
ladies  under  the  care  of  the  Bishop  of  Bayreuth  with 
the  Institute  was  again  canvassed,  and  Mary,  in  an 
interview  with  the  two  confessors,  once  more  ex- 
plained her  reasons  for  abiding  by  her  first  decision. 
No  one  will  probably  impugn  the  wisdom  and  justice 
of  this  decision,  or,  on  the  other  hand,  fail  to  be 
surprised  at  the  persistency  shown  in  urging  so  ill- 
advised  a  condition  ^s  that  still  brought  forward, 
which,  on  the  face  of  it,  could  be  profitable  to 
none  of  those  whom  it  chiefly  concerned.  The 
negotiators  were,  however,  led  into  repeating  at  this 
interview  the  threats  they  had  before  used,  of  ruining 
Mary  with  every  friend  she  had  in  Germany.  To 
this  her  only  reply  was  :  "  May  God  forgive  you ! " 
She  had  well  considered  the  results  of  the  stand  for 
principle  which  she  was  making,  and  chose  rather 
to  risk  the  loss  of  temporal  goods  and  earthly  friends, 
than  sacrifice  what  was  far  more  precious  to  her, 
the  spirit  of  the  Institute,  or  incur  the  anarchy  and 


278  Interview  with  Maximilian. 

confusion  which  would  follow  such  a  measure  as  that 
proposed.  Her  approaching  departure  from  Munich 
made  an,  audience  necessary  with  the  Elector,  and 
she  went  to  him  prepared  for  the  worst,  but  fortified 
in  her  resolutions.  Mary  was  the  first  to  introduce 
the  subject.  In  her  usual  gentle  and  simple  manner 
she  went  straight  to  the  point  at  issue,  telling  the 
Prince  at  once  that  she  could  not  change,  and  the 
reasons  why,  adding  that  she  knew  she  was  risking 
his  favour  by  this  course.  But  Maximilian  was  far 
too  just,  and  too  well  convinced  of  the  solidity  of 
Mary's  judgment,  to  doubt  or  misunderstand  her  on 
this  occasion.  He  recounted  to  her  all  that  he  had 
been  importuned  to  do  in  her  regard,  and  what  had 
been  his  answer.  "God  forbid  that  he  should  meddle 
with  her  affairs,  God  had  given  her  light  and  prudence 
sufficient  to  guide  them."  She  thanked  the  Elector 
with  humility  and  gratitude,  but  assured  him  that 
had  he  yielded  to  these  requests,  she  should  with 
tranquillity  of  mind  have  restored  to  him  all  he 
had  bountifully  bestowed,  so  clearly  did  her  duty  lie 
before  her. 


THE  LIFE  OF  MARY  WARD. 


BOOK  THE   SEVENTH. 

SUPPRESSION   OF   THE   INSTITUTE. 


CHAPTER   I. 

1628, 1629. 

Before  the  Cardinals. 

Mary  Ward  was  once  more  on  her  way  to  Rome. 
The  events  at  Prague,  and  all  that  she  had  heard  of 
what  was  occurring  in  the  Holy  City  with  regard  to 
the  Institute,  had  finally  determined  her  to  return 
thither.  But  it  is  hardly  possible  to  suppose  that  she 
had  learned  the  particulars  of  the  decree  passed  in 
July  at  Rome,  and  was  still  lingering  in  Germany 
through  the  autumn.  To  one  so  prompt  in  action  as 
she  ever  was,  such  delay  would  have  appeared  little 
less  than  folly  when  so  much  was  at  stake.  The 
inefficiency  of  her  information  may  have  been  a  grave 
injury  to  her  in  this  case,  yet  we  have  had  ample 
reason  already  to  see,  that  her  cause  was  one  which 
lay  far  beyond  the  power  of  human  efforts  to  bring  to 
the  issue  for  which  she  strove,  and  that  the  personal 
appeal  to  the  Pope,  in  which  she  was  about  to  engage, 
was  but  likely  to  procure  a  brief  respite,  before  the 
dreaded  crisis  should  arrive. 

Mistrustful  of  herself,  Mary  Ward  ever  readily 
listened  to  the  opinions  of  others.  Yet  it  was  her  lot 
to  have  no  one  near  her,  upon  whose  judgment  she 
could  fully  rely,  in  the  singular  mission  she  had  to 


282  Lack  of  comisellors. 

fulfil.  Human  passions  in  some,  and  in  others  in- 
terests, even  such  as  were  holy  and  good,  at  variance 
with  those  of  the  work  which  she  believed  God  had 
given  her  to  do,  shortened  the  number  of  those  in 
whom  she  could  confide.  It  is  part  of  the  gift  of 
spiritual  prudence  to  know  with  whom  to  take  counsel 
in  difficulty.  There  were  few  who  possessed  mental 
powers  and  eminent  holiness,  together  with  the 
knowledge  either  human  or  Divine,  of  the  circum- 
stances and  needs  of  the  times,  requisite  to  estimate 
Mary  as  she  was,  and  grasp  the  true  bearings  of 
her  position.  And  with  these  few  she  could  have 
scanty  intercourse,  and  by  letter  only,  at  the 
most  critical  periods,  when  either  to  stand  still, 
or  move  in  a  forward  direction,  was  equally  beset 
with  danger.  Such  lack  of  counsel  was  one  of  the 
trials  peculiar  to  her  isolated  condition,  which  Mary 
must  have  felt  keenly — how  keenly,  may  perhaps  only 
be  justly  appreciated  by  those  called  by  God's  Provi- 
dence to  partake  in  a  like  condition.  In  the  present 
instance  her  former  counsellors.  Father  Gerard  and 
Father  Domenico  di  Gesu,  were  both  at  a  distance, 
and  the  time  necessary  for  the  transmission  of  letters 
would  make  their  communications  of  little  avail. 
With  Father  Gerard  we  have  seen  too  that  corre- 
spondence had  again  become  of  a  restricted  nature. 

But  whatever  other  friends  Mary  took  into  her 
confidence  as  to  her  difficulties  on  this  occasion, 
whether  Cardinal  Pazmanny  at  Presburg,  Father 
Lemormain  or  others,  we  are  told  that  "it  was  her 
general  practice,  when  anything  was  to  be  done  or 
taken  in  hand,  first  to  pray,  and  then  to  impart  it  to 


Severe  illness.  283 


her  companions,  and  those  of  hers  about  her  ;  and 
she  was  wont  to  say,  there  was  nobody's  opinion  but 
she  found  profit  by  it,  more  or  less,  in  one  thing  or 
other."  She  doubtless  consulted  with  Barbara  Bab- 
thorpe  at  Presburg,  and  her  other  faithful  associates 
in  Vienna  and  Munich,  on  the  anxious  and  uncertain 
prospects  of  the  Institute,  and  whether  or  not  to 
adopt  the  only  alternative  left,  as  all  other  human 
help  was  unavailable,  of  going  herself  at  once  to 
Rome  to  the  feet  of  the  Holy  Father.  It  may  be 
that  she  recalled  Father  Gerard's  advice,  not  to  be  in 
haste  to  extend  her  work  too  much  in  Germany,  but 
to  consolidate  it  where  it  was  likely  to  flourish,  as  in 
Munich,  and  his  doubts  as  to  the  success  of  appeals 
to  Urban  VIII.  But  such  a  choice  was  no  longer 
hers,  the  ground  being  cut  under  her  feet,  through 
the  very  course  which  Father  Gerard  had  deprecated. 
On  reaching  Munich,  Mary  may  have  heard 
further  news  which  confirmed  her  as  to  her  Rome- 
ward  journey.  But  however  this  was,  her  feeble 
bodily  powers  once  more  gave  way,  and  she  was 
thrown  into  a  state  of  severe  and  complicated  illness,. 
the  symptoms  of  which  were  strange  and  unusual, 
and  baffled  the  skill  of  the  physicians.  She  could 
not  stand  upright  or  lie  down  in  bed,  but  was 
bent  almost  double,  while  the  pain  she  endured  was 
so  intense,  that  she  never  slept  except  when  rocked  as, 
a  child  is  rocked  in  a  cradle.  Nor  could  she  swallow. 
any  food  without  immediately  rejecting  it.  In  this 
state  Mary  remained  more  than  a  month,  the  doctors 
affirming  it  was  impossible  she  should  not  die,  and 
that  they  could  find  no  natural  cause  why  she  still 


284  Letter  to  Frances  Brookesby. 

lingered  on  in  life  day  by  day.  Meanwhile  she  never 
changed  her  plans  as  to  the  journey,  nor  did  she 
relax  in  her  care  for  the  affairs  of  the  Institute  and 
the  needs  of  her  companions  during  her  sufferings. 
An  interval  of  abatement  of  pain  would  find  her 
occupied  with  her  pen,  or  transacting  business,  as 
when  well,  though  she  could  not  move  from  her  bed, 
or  eat  or  drink  or  sleep.  One  of  her  letters,  written 
during  the  height  of  this  illness,  remains,  to  Mrs. 
Frances  Brookesby,  who,  having  been  in  Munich  for 
some  months,  had  left  after  Mary's  arrival,  being  sent 
by  her  once  more  to  the  post  of  danger,  in  the  midst 
of  persecutions  for  the  faith  in  England,  where 
doubtless  Mary  was  anxious  that  her  Sisters  should 
not  be  distressed  and  alarmed  by  exaggerated  reports 
from  Rome.     It  is  addressed  to  Cologne  : 

These  are  but  only  to  salute  you,  for  it  is  passed  nine  of 
the  clock  at  night,  and  I  have  eaten  no  supper,  and  all  this 
day  and  last  night  I  have  been  worse  than  for  divers  days 
and  nights  before.  Writing,  and  other  solicitude,  casts  me 
back  apace,  but  I  will  by  degrees  moderate,  that  I  may  be 
able  to  come  to  my  journey's  end  before  you.  I  shall  long 
much  to  hear  of  and  from  you,  specially  that  you  are  safe 
arrived  in  England.  You  are  accompanied  with  many 
prayers,  the  worst  of  which  are  mine.  You  have  great 
cause,  in  my  poor  judgment,  to  have  more  than  ordinary 
confidence  in  the  goodness,  care,  and  Providence  of  God 
towards  you,  and  so  of  all  you  undergo  for  His  love  and 
service.  Have  great  care  of  your  health,  and  only  fear  to 
fear  too  much.  Pray  for  poor  me,  who  is  and  always  will  be, 

Yours, 
Monaco,  Xber  19,  1628.  Marv  Ward. 


Provision  for  the  journey.  285 

The  new  year,  1629,  did  not  find  Mary's  illness  in 
any  way  lessened,  but  she  would  put  off  her  departure 
for  Rome  no  longer.  "  Her  admirable  confidence," 
in  God,"  says  Winefrid,  "  took  from  her  all  difficulty 
of  undertaking  whatsoever  occurred  for  God's  greater 
service,  letting  no  impossibilities  appear  when  God 
would  ought,  in  herself  or  out  of  herself,  her  own  or 
externs,  and  brought  a  great  facility  of  resolving  and 
avoiding  delays.  Her  constant  operation  was,  /;/  spe 
contra  spein."  No  considerations  of  danger,  therefore, 
to  herself  would  keep  her  from  the  contemplated 
journey.  The  doctors  believed  she  would  die  ere  she 
left  the  city  gates.  The  winter  was  a  very  severe 
one,  the  cold  intense,  and  an  unusual  depth  of  snow 
covered  the  ground.  Neither  had  she  any  adequate 
provision  in  money  or  anything  else,  for  the  needs  of 
herself  and  her  companions  for  the  road.  As  for 
Mary  herself,  hers  "  consisted  in  a  little  bag  of  oat- 
meal for  thin  water-gruel,  which  she  drank  with  a 
little  salt,  and  this,  the  only  food  she  tasted  during 
the  journey,  was  rejected  again  in  half  an  hour,"  as  in 
her  previous  sufferings  when  confined  to  her  bed. 
Yet  in  spite  of  all — weather,  infirmities,  sufferings, 
poverty,  danger — Mary  set  out  from  Munich,  "with 
as  great  tranquillity,  joy,  and  magnanimity,  as  if  in 
perfect  health,  and  had  what  might  ease  and  please 
nature."  Her  fellow-travellers  appear  to  have  been 
Winefrid  Wigmore,  Elisabeth  Cotton,  Anne  Turner, 
the  lay-sister,  and  her  two  faithful  friends,  the  Rev. 
Henry  Lee  and  Robert  Wright. 

Mary  hung  between  life  and  death  as  they  jour- 
neyed, yet  such  was  her  calmness  and  equanimity, 


286  Between  life  and  death. 

and  so  great  her  self-command,  that  those  with  her 
did  not  realize  her  danger.  The  symptoms  of  extreme 
pain,  sickness,  and  sleeplessness  remained  as  before, 
and  she  acknowledged  afterwards  that  she  was  fre- 
quently in  a  state  of  uncertainty  whether  she  ought 
to  ask  for  Extreme  Unction  or  not.  Had  she  con- 
sulted her  own  wishes,  she  would  have  made  known 
her  desires,  but  fearing  to  alarm  and  distress  her  com- 
panions, she  said  nothing,  for  she  saw  that  they  did 
not  perceive  any  change  in  her,  nor  the  peril  she  was 
in.  "They  asked  her  once,  '  if  she  thought  she  should 
reach  Rome  alive  .<* '  She  replied,  '  that  there  was 
more  appearance  she  should  not,  than  that  she  should, 
neither  did  it  import  her  where  she  died,  in  her  bed, 
or  under  a  hedge,  so  it  were  in  her  fidelity  to  God.' 
That  *  she  had  made  several  general  confessions,  and 
lately  one  for  her  last,  her  daily  Communions  had 
been  for  many  years  for  her  last ;  for  the  rest  she  was 
sure,  lived  she  or  died  she,  she  served  a  good  Master.' 
Thus  disposed  in  mind  and  body,  through  God's 
goodness,"  adds  Winefrid,  "  she  ended  her  journey 
with  life,  but  with  pains  of  many  deaths." 

Mary  had  so  arranged  her  route  as  to  pass 
by  Loreto  to  Rome,  and  God  gave  her  strength  to 
spend  some  time  in  devotion  in  the  Holy  House, 
notwithstanding  her  illness  and  suffering.  But  when 
she  reached  the  house  in  Rome,  she  had  to  be 
carried  up  to  her  bed,  and  there  she  was  forced  to 
remain  for  three  weeks,  "  nor,"  says  her  friend,  "  was 
there  any  reason  why  she  ever  rose,  but  that  God 
would  have  it  so  for  His  service."  But  though  thus 
prostrate  as  to  all  bodily  power,  Mary's  mental  ener- 


Mary's  biography.  287 

gies  were  the  same  as  ever.  Doubtless,  during  some 
of  the  weary  suffering  hours  of  travelling,  she  had 
digested  in  her  own  mind  the  necessary  steps  to  be 
taken  in  Rome,  so  far  as  concerned  her  own  part  in 
them.  The  three  weeks  of  exhaustion,  passed  of 
necessity  in  bed,  were  by  no  means  allowed  to  pass 
away  in  inactivity  or  attempts  to  restore  health  and 
strength.  She  at  once  began  to  draw  up  a  full  account 
of  the  life  of  herself  and  her  companions,  for  the 
twenty  years  which  they  had  lived  together  in  com- 
munity. This  narrative^  Mary  dictated  to  one  of 
those  with  her,  and  when  finished  it  was  presented  to 
Urban  VI II.,  and  to  the  Cardinals  of  the  Congrega- 
tion of  Bishops  and  Regulars,  and  was  much  praised 
by  them.  Many  of  them  agreed  that  the  relation 
itself,  as  well  as  the  way  of  life  which  it  described, 
bore  marks  of  the  especial  assistance  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

While  thus  engaged,  Mary  endeavoured,  through 
others,  to  gain  correct  information  as  to  the  measures 
of  the  Congregations,  with  regard  to  the  Institute, 
since  she  left  Rome.  It  would  appear  that  when 
she  reached  the  Holy  City,  active  steps  had  not  been 
as  yet  taken  by  the  Bishops  in  Flanders  or  elsewhere. 
The  letter  of  the  Nuncio  of  Lower  Germany  to 
Ferdinand,  Prince  Bishop  of  Liege  and  Cologne,  re- 
peating the  orders  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Propa- 
ganda in  July,  is  not  dated  until  December  20,  1628, 
the  year  just  over.  Ferdinand,  with  his  long-estab- 
lished value  for  the  English  Virgins  and  their  work, 

^  Father  T.   Lohner,    Gottseliges  Leben,  etc.   p.   i6o ;    Father  D. 
Bissel,  Historia  Vita  Maria  Ward,  ch.  xiv. 


288  Audience  with  Urban. 

lingered  in  proceeding  against  them  without  previous 
comnnunication  with  the  Holy  See,  knowing  also  that 
Mary  was  about  to  make  a  last  appeal  there.  Nor 
had  any  other  Bishop  as  yet  moved,  in  answer  to  the 
notifications  of  the  various  Nuncios. 

As  soon  as  she  could  leave  her  bed,  at  some  time 
early  in  March,  Mary  hastened  to  obtain  an  audience 
with  the  Pope.  Urban's  reception  of  Mary  was  always 
one  of  marked  kindness,  while  Mary,  on  her  side, 
whom  we  have  seen  all  through  life  noted  for  a  spirit 
of  blind  subjection  and  obedience  to  those  who  were 
in  the  place  of  God  to  her,  would  not  be  backward  in 
offering  herself  and  her  Institute  in  perfect  submis- 
sion to  the  Holy  Father's  decisions.  "  How  often 
had  she  not  been  known  to  affirm,  that  not  even  by  a 
single  word  could  she  oppose  herself  to  his  wishes, 
were  he  pleased  to  destroy  all  that  she  had  built  up 
with  the  toil  of  years  I"^  The  Pope  listened  to  her 
and  her  requests  attentively,  and,  finding  that  the 
narrative  of  the  history  and  plans  of  her  Institute 
was  too  long  to  be  fairly  discussed  before  so  numerous 
a  Congregation  as  that  of  the  Propaganda,  he  directed 
her  to  make  an  epitome  of  the  chief  points,  to  be  well 
considered  by  two  eminent  ecclesiastics,  whom  he 
would  appoint  to  read  it,  for  his  own  final  information 
and  judgment.  He  named  the  two  he  intended, 
"  Cardinal  Mellino,  his  Vicar,  and  the  General  of  a 
certain  order,"  says  Winefrid,  "whom  His  Holiness 
was  persuaded  was  mightily  a  friend  of  our  Mother, 
but  who  was  in  effect  wholly  the  contrary."  This  she 
ventured  to  tell  the  Pope  in  a  {Q.\f  simple  words,  but 

-  Father  Tobias  Lohner,  p.  360. 


Two  delegates  appointed  by  the  Pope.    289 

"  he  would  not  believe  it,  and  tried  to  persuade  Mary 
that  the  said  General  had  a  great  regard  for  her." 
Mary  having  said  what  she  considered  to  be  a  duty 
on  the  subject,  did  not  again  touch  upon  it,  but 
treated  with  both  delegates,  not  according  to  what 
she  knew  of  their  private  opinions,  but  as  holding  on 
their  part  an  office  of  strict  justice  to  perform  towards 
the  cause  in  hand.  The  name  of  the  General  is  not 
mentioned  by  any  of  those  who  have  written  con- 
cerning Mary  Ward,  but  there  is  every  reason  to 
believe  that  he  was  Father  Mutius  Vitelleschi,  as  no 
other  General  of  an  Order  had  been  in  any  way  con- 
nected with  the  affairs  of  the  Institute. 

The  scrutiny  thus  ordered  by  the  Pope  for  his 
personal  information  was  necessarily  a  private  one, 
and  the  results  can  only  be  gathered  by  what  eventu- 
ally followed.      Winefrid  writes   as   if   it  had  given 
large  opportunity  to  those  inimical  to  Mary  and  her 
plans.      Whether  this  were  so  or  not,  from  all  that 
our   history  has   yet  brought  before  us,  it  was  not 
likely,  in  the  face  of  so  many  difficulties  and  reasons 
to  the   contrary,  pressing  upon   the  Holy  See,  that 
Cardinal    Mellino   and   the    General    should   fail    to 
bring  out  prominently  before  the  Pope  the  various 
points  in  the  case,  which,  however   laudable   in   it- 
self   the    projected    Institute    might    be,    made    its 
confirmation    all    but   impossible  under  the  circum- 
stances then  existing  in  those  parts  of  the  Church 
for   which   the    petition    was    most   strongly  urged. 
They  had,  however,  a  duty  to  perform  on  both  sides 
of  the  question,   independently  of  private   opinions. 
Whatever  passed,  Urban,  with  his  wonted  kindness 
T  2 


290         Congregation  on  Mary^s  cause. 

towards  Mary,  and  love  of  justice,  "ever  inclining 
him  to  do  each  one  right,"  appointed  another  Congre- 
gation of  four  Cardinals  to  meet  on  her  cause,  "  in 
which  she  herself  was  to  be  present,  and  to  declare 
what  she  desired,  and  her  reasons."  So  great  a  con- 
cession will  show  the  favour  with  which  the  Pope 
regarded  Mary  personally,  and  his  discernment  of 
what  were  essentially  good  and  holy  elements  in 
her  designs.  He  would  give  her  another  opportunity 
for  their  further  elucidation  before  those  whose 
•opinions  he  was  bound  to  consider,  before  making  a 
final  decision,  and  this  without  the  intervention  of 
any  third  person  between  her  and  those  who  were  to 
judge.     She  should  speak  for  herself. 

The  Congregation  was  composed  of  Cardinal 
Borgia  as  the  head,  Cardinal  St.  Onofrio  (Antonio 
Barberini),  Cardinal  San  Sisto  or  Zacchia,  and  Car- 
dinal Scalia.  Of  these,  Cardinal  Borgia,  the  great 
nephew  of  the  Saint,  was  the  representative  of  the 
Court  of  Spain  in  Rome,  and  thus  intimately  con- 
nected with  the  religious  and  political  affairs  of 
Austria  and  Germany,  and  taking  a  warm  interest 
in  the  religious  struggle  going  on  there.  Cardinal 
Antonio  Barberini,  the  holy  Capuchin,  had  already 
held  a  place  in  the  former  Congregation  in  1625,  on 
Mary  Ward's  affairs.  Cardinal  San  Sisto  was  Prefect 
of  the  Papal  Household,  and  Cardinal  Scalia,  of  the 
Order  of  St.  Dominic,  was  a  Commissary  of  the  Holy 
Office. 

Admiring,  as  we  must,  Pope  Urban's  kind  and 
generous  consideration  towards  Mary  Ward,  in  allow- 
ing her  thus  to  plead  her  own  cause,  and  giving  her 


Great  need  of  an  advocate.  291 

so  ample  an  opportunity  for  a  full  explanation  of  the 
form  of  her  Institute,  it  cannot  but  be  again  regretted, 
that  she  had  not  also  an  advocate,  well  skilled  in  the 
learning  needful  for  pleading  before  such  a  Court, 
who  could  have  entered  into  the  more  intricate  and 
external  side  of  the  question  in  her  behalf  Such  a 
speaker,  while  arguing  on  the  merits  of  her  design, 
could  at  least  have  freed  her  from  the  imputation, 
which  had  made  her  the  subject  of  so  much  strife, 
of  being  the  instrument  of  any  party  among  the 
English  Catholics.  He  could  have  delivered  her 
from  the  charges  and  misrepresentations  alleged 
against  her,  and  exhibited  the  great  good  to  the 
Church  at  large  which  her  opposers  were  hindering. 
A  properly  qualified  pleader  might  thus  have  done 
Mary's  cause  a  greater  service  than  her  own  simple 
words  were  likely  alone  to  effect,  for  probably  those 
who  listened  to  her  were^  for  the  most  part  already 
convinced  of  the  solid  good  existing  in  her  design. 
At  any  rate  she  might  have  been  spared  the  bitter 
portion,  which  was  to  be  hers  personally  in  what  was 
to  follow,  resulting,  as  it  apparently  did,  from  the 
non-refutation  of  all  that  was  laid  against  her,  upon 
which,  as  we  shall  see,  she  did  not  herself  touch. 

But  Mary  either  never  thought  of  such  an  advocate, 
or  if  the  suggestion  arose,  the  choice  of  a  spokesman 
was  too  difficult,  under  the  circumstances  of  the  case, 
especially  in  Italy,  where  an  adequate  knowledge  of 
the  affairs  of  England  would  hardly  be  found  in  any 
who  were  otherwise  suitable.  Perhaps  she  trusted 
too  much  to  the  inherent  goodness  of  her  cause, 
and   with   her   deep-seated  reverence  and   child-like 


292     Reasons  for  not  seeking  other  help. 

confidence  in  the  Vicar  of  Christ,  was  content  to 
await  his  decision,  in  the  certainty  that  the  whole 
would  now  lie  before  him. 

It  may  also  be  a  matter  of  surprise  that  Mary 
Ward  had  not,  before  leaving  Germany,  endeavoured 
to  obtain  the  good  offices  of  the  Emperor  and 
Maximilian  I.  with  the  Holy  See,  knowing  the  very 
high  degree  of  favour  they  both  enjoyed  there.  But 
in  answer  to  this,  it  must  be  remembered  that  Mary 
appears  not  to  have  been  aware,  until  she  reached 
Rome,  of  the  desperate  condition  of  the  affairs  of  the 
Institute.  Nor,  had  she  been  so,  would  she  perhaps 
have  esteemed  it  well  to  ask  this  favour  of  those  who 
had  only  yet  known  the  Institute  and  its  members 
for  the  short  space  of  two  years.  Once  arrived  at 
Rome,  the  time  failed  for  such  applications,  as  events 
hurried  on  too  rapidly.  In  preparing  therefore  for 
the  meeting  of  the  Cardinals,  Mary  applied  herself 
alone  to  taking  care,  that  each  one  of  the  four 
appointed  should  be  fully  informed  on  the  subject 
of  which  they  were  to  be  the  judges.  For  this  pur- 
pose she  sent  to  each  an  abstract  similar  to  that 
which  she  had  drawn  up  by  the  command  of  Urban, 
of  the  origin,  way  of  life,  and  history  of  the  Institute, 
that  they  might  read  it  at  leisure  beforehand. 

"  God  permitted,"  says  Winefrid,  "  that  when  the 
day  of  assembly  came  Mary  had  so  severe  a  cough 
that  she  could  rest  neither  day  or  night."  At  the 
time  appointed  she  was  sent  for  to  appear  before  the 
Congregation.  Her  tranquil  demeanour,  and  gentle 
modest  bearing  on  her  entrance,  edified  all  present, 
and   Cardinal  Borgia,  as  head  of  the  rest,  signed  to 


Mary  before  the  Congregation.  293 

her  to  speak  and  lay  all  that  she  wished  to  say  before 
them.  Her  relation  lasted  for  three-quarters  of  an 
hour,  during  the  whole  of  which  she  was  neither 
molested  by  her  cough,  nor  did  any  of  the  Cardinals 
interrupt  her.  Cardinal  St.  Onofrio  once  made  some 
observation,  but  as  it  did  not  require  a  reply,  Mary 
only  courteously  acknowledged  it,  and  then  pro- 
ceeded with   her  statement. 

She  gave  a  sketch  of  the  Institute,  showing  what 
was  its  origin,  form,  mode  of  life,  and  objects,  and 
that  the  latter  were  not  only  lawful,  but  laudable,  and 
greatly  needed  for  the  good  of  Christendom,  in  the 
great  changes  society  was  undergoing.  The  labours 
of  its  members  had  been  sought  for  by  the  Catholic 
Sovereigns  in  Flanders,  Bavaria,  and  Austria,  who 
set  a  great  value  upon  them,  and  had  given  public 
testimony  of  the  good  fruit  produced  in  their 
dominions.  Nothing  had  "been  undertaken  by  her 
and  her  companions  which  had  not  been  already 
frequently  practised  by  other  devout  and  holy  women, 
now  in  some  countries  and  times,  now  in  others,  and 
always  approved  by  the  Church.  These  works,  how- 
ever, had  never  before  been  introduced  as  one  of  the 
objects  for  community  life  for  religious  women,  "  nor 
did  she  wonder  that  Holy  Church  made  difficulty  in 
a  thing  that  was  new,  contrarywise,  she  did  pro- 
foundly reverence  that  vigilancy  of  theirs."  Nor  had 
she  begun  nor  continued  these  works  without  obtain- 
ing the  approval  of  the  Holy  See  under  Paul  V.  and 
Gregory  XV.,  as  well  as  that  of  the  several  bishops 
in  whose  dioceses  they  had  been  carried  on.  For 
ten  years,  she  and  her  companions  had  laboured  to 


294  Her  cause  placed  at  the  Pope's  disposal. 

learn  the  Divine  will  as  to  their  calling,  and  she 
assured  the  Cardinals  that  the  toils  and  sufferings 
she  had  endured  during  those  years,  in  the  uncer- 
tainty of  that  will,  were  such,  that,  since  the  time 
when  it  had  pleased  God  to  make  known  His  good 
pleasure  to  them,  all  the  illnesses  and  troubles  she 
had  gone  through  were  as  toys,  nor  could  she  imagine 
to  herself  what  could  be  more  hard  which  was  yet 
to  come  in  the  future,  her  only  ambition  being  to  be 
found  faithful  to  Him  at  the  hour  of  death.  If  there- 
fore His  Holiness  and  their  Eminences  thought  it 
good  that  she  should  desist,  she  should  at  once 
humbly  submit  to  their  decision,  as  the  will  of  God 
to  her,  but  she  could  not  in  fidelity  to  Him  change 
her  plan  or  undertake  others  in  its  room.  She  placed 
herself  in  their  hands.  So  that  the  will  of  God  were 
fulfilled  in  her  and  her  companions  she  was  content  : 
"  She  and  they  had  no  haste,  what  was  not  done  in 
one  year  could  be  done  in  another.  She  could  attend 
God  Almighty  His  time  and  leisure,  for  man  had  to 
follow,  not  go  before  Him."  Their  Eminences  had 
then  but  to  say  the  word,  for  she  was  before  them  to 
dispose  of  her  as  they  would,  the  cause  being  the 
cause  of  God,  and  belonging  therefore  far  more  to 
■them  than  to  herself. 

The  Cardinals  were  much  moved  by  Mary's 
words,  and  gave  signs  of  their  satisfaction.  Cardinal 
Borgia,  on  relating  the  whole  to  the  Pope,  added 
"  that  he  held  it  to  be  of  God,  and  that  he  neither 
could  nor  durst  be  against  it,  nor  was  his  power 
enough  to  assist  it,  such  and  so  powerful  were  her 
enemies.  Therefore  he  humbly  entreated  His  Holi- 
ness he  might  deal  no  more  in  it." 


Two  points  indispensable.  295 

There  may  be  little  difficulty  in  criticizing  Mary's 
words  after  an  interval  of  two  centuries,  and  not  only 
her  words,  but  the  determination  she  here  evinced,^ 
and  had  hitherto  carried  out,  not  to  change  the  form 
of  the  Institute  as  to  certain  prominent  features.  The 
two  which  principally  enlisted  against  her  prejudices 
founded  on  long  standing  customs  and  usages,  con- 
firmed by  the  decrees  of  the  Council  of  Trent  as 
regards  one  of  them,  but  which  finally  have  been 
permitted  by  the  Church,  though  in  a  very  modified 
form  as  to  the  other,  were  those  of  non-inclosure 
and  government  by  a  head,  chosen  by  the  members 
out  of  their  own  religious  body,  directly  subject  to  the 
Pope  himself.  Both  of  these  features  were  adopted 
by  Mary  as  essential  to  the  Institute,  and  were  in- 
sisted on  as  much  out  of  the  necessities  of  the  work 
to  which  she  and  her  companions  devoted  themselves^ 
as  because  they  were  parts  of  the  religious  system 
which  they  were  led  by  God's  Providence  to  choose 
for  their  own.  With  respect  to  the  last  point,  the 
religious  state  of  the  Church  in  England,  while  pro- 
ducing the  very  causes  which  stood  in  the  way  of 
their  confirmation,  might  well  make  them  desirous  to 
place  themselves  and  their  Institute  under  the  direct 
protection  and  authority  of  the  Holy  See,  however 
impossible  we  now  see  such  desires  to  have  been. 

Their  own  daily  experience,  in  their  struggles  with 
party  spirit  and  with  various  conflicting  interests  which 
beset  them  at  every  turn,  would  confirm  them  in  the 
belief,  that  if  their  Congregation  was  to  flourish,  it  must 
be  under  its  own  head,  who  alone  could  impartially 
judge  for  the  necessities  of  the  wide-spread  organi- 


296       Government  of  the  Congregation. 

zation  which  Mary  Ward's  comprehensive  mind 
contemplated.  With  this  behef  they  overlooked  the 
difficulties  and  dangers  on  the  other  side,  and  forgot 
that,  from  the  earliest  ages,  consecrated  virgins — even 
the  holy  women  whose  life  they  instanced  as  a  model 
of  their  own — were  always  under  the  especial  charge 
of  the  bishops  where  they  lived.  It  was  little 
likely  that  the  custom  and  rule  existing  in  the 
Church  as  to  episcopal  surveillance,  ever  since  our 
Lord's  time,  should  be  departed  from.  Moreover, 
the  Holy  See  was  fully  awake  to  the  difficulties  and 
dangers  likely  to  arise,  and  saw  in  them  objections 
to  self-government  by  a  large  body  of  women,  with 
a  woman  as  the  sole  restraining  and  corrective  power, 
beyond  that  which  the  Supreme  Tribunal  of  Rome 
would  afford,  which  were  and  have  ever  been  deemed 
insurmountable. 

Yet  while  Mary's  strict  adherence  to  this  feature 
in  her  design  in  its  entireness,  helped  to  bring  about 
what  was  to  be  a  present  failure,  the  solid  and  practical 
part  was  in  the  next  century  approved  by  the  Holy 
See.  Clement  XL's  Lasciate  governare  le  donne  dalle 
donne — "  Let  women  be  governed  by  women  " — said 
by  him  of  the  office  of  General  Superior  as  it  then 
existed  in  the  Institute  of  Mary,  became  the  word  of 
authority  for  self-government  among  religious,  by 
which  the  modern  congregations  of  women  have  bene- 
fited. Mary  Ward  has  in  this,  though  unsuccessful 
herself  for  the  time,  and  having  in  consequence  to 
suffer  what  few  women  have  been  called  to  endure, 
done  a  great  work,  to  last  on  to  all  future  generations. 

As  to  inclosure,  the  other  mainly  disputed  point, 


Non-Inclosiire.  297 

and  that  upon  which  many  of  her  opponents  laid  the 
greatest  stress,  for  the  very  reasons  for  which  Mary 
would  not  accept  it,  it  is  plain  enough,  that  its  obser- 
vance in  the  new  Institute  was  inconsistent  with  the 
objects  which  she  had  set  before  her  in  entering  upon 
her  work.  A  tempting  offer  had  been  made  to  her, 
and  rejected,  therefore,  as  a  matter  of  principle  as  to 
which  she  could  not  swerve,  by  one  who,  with  all  his 
wisdom  and  many  brilliant  qualities,  did  not  perhaps 
fully  fathom  the  motives  which  caused  Mary  to 
remain  so  immovable.  Cardinal  Bandino,  either  at 
the  time  of  which  we  are  now  treating  or  during  the 
assembly  of  the  former  Congregation  in  1625,  tried 
to  "  persuade  her  to  accept  of  the  inclosure  observed 
at  the  Tor  de'  Specchi  (which  in  effect,"  says  Wine- 
frid,  "  is  less  than  in  all  our  houses  was  observed),  on 
which  condition  she  should  have  freedom  to  set  up  as 
many  houses  all  over  the  world  as  she  would.  Which 
he  thought  was  no  little  offer,  since  those  noble  ladies 
have  never  been  able  to  procure  the  beginning  of  one 
more,  notwithstanding  there  being  amongst  them  so 
many  sisters  and  allies  to  Popes  and  Cardinals.  But 
to  this  fair  offer  our  dearest  Mother  gave  for  answer, 
that  '  to  obtain  the  foresaid  grace  of  propagating,  she 
would  not  admit  of  two  stakes  put  in  cross  in  form  of 
inclosure  ! ' " 

We  may  readily  believe  that  it  cost  Mary  much 
to  refuse  one  whom  she  so  highly  venerated.  Such 
a  friend  might  well  have  supposed  that  she  would 
yield  to  his  arguments.  Winefrid  cannot  forbear  her 
expressions  of  admiration  at  her  magnanimity.  But 
it  must  never  be  lost  sight  of  that  Mary  Ward  did 


298  Fidelity  to  principles. 

not  found  primarily  for  foreign  countries — she  founded 
for  England.  It  is  true  that  her  heart  and  ideas  were 
large  enough  to  embrace  the  whole  world,  and  through 
the  whole  w^orld  accordingly  her  Institute  has  spread 
in  its  subsequent  form.  But  she  always  believed  that 
God  had  given  her  her  vocation  for  her  own  country's 
sake,  and  it  was  therefore  a  matter  of  fidelity  to  Him 
not  to  allow  of  anything  which  would  prevent  the 
Institute  from  taking  root  there.  An  inclosed  con- 
vent could  not  exist  in  England  in  persecuting  times. 
Hence  arose  Mary's  persistence — a  persistence  con- 
firmed for  other  reasons  by  all  her  experience  in  the 
work  of  education  abroad.  Such  persistence  has  been 
called  obstinacy.  Let  us  hear  the  friend  who  knew 
her  inmost  heart  as  to  this.  ^ 

What  applause  would  she  not  have  won,  what  friends 
would  she  have  acquired  (though  worldly  ones),  and  have 
made  herself  an  object  of  admiration  to  the  world,  if  she 
would  have  relented  but  a  little  on  some  points  when  the 
Institute  was  treated  of  But  she  put  herself  aside,  without 
regarding  what  was  agreeable  or  disagreeable,  her  only 
ambition  being  fidelity  to  God,  which  she  desired  with  such 
ardour,  that  to  acquit  herself  of  it,  it  did  not  appear  difficult, 
whatever  she  suffered  in  so  doing,  to  lose  friends  and  make 
enemies,  to  despise  honours  and  embrace  contempt,  to 
reject  riches  and  cherish  poverty. 

Such  faithfulness  towards  God  can  scarcely  be 
looked  upon  as  obstinacy,  unless  all  unfaltering 
sufferers  for  principle  and  duty  in  an  untried  cause 
are  to  be  thus  branded.  Mary  Ward's  fidelity  and 
fortitude,  however,  as  to  non-inclosure,  as  well  as  on 
the  point  of  self-government,  have  long  ago  had  their 


Proposal  to  return  to  GerinaMy.        299 

reward  ;  and  in  this  above  all,  that  whereas  she 
laboured  and  suffered,  as  it  seemed,  in  vain,  others 
have  most  abundantly  entered  into  the  fruits  of  her 
labours — fruits  which,  except  in  spirit,  she  was  not 
permitted  to  see  in  this  world. 

To  return  to  our  history.  Proceedings  at  Rome, 
were,  and  in  our  days  are,  as  is  well  known,  slow. 
Mary  was  well  aware  of  this.  She  knew,  too,  that 
she  should  be  able  to  learn  nothing  of  the  final  results 
of  the  session  of  the  Congregation,  while  her  affairs 
were  still  under  consideration.  She  felt  that  she  had 
done  all  she  could.  It  was  not  likely  that  any  further 
opportunity  would  be  given  her  for  her  own  inter- 
vention, and  all  had  now  only  to  take  its  course, 
guided  by  the  good  Providence  of  God.  Her  own 
stay  in  the  Holy  City  appeared  useless,  while  her  resi- 
dence among  her  Sisters,  to  comfort  and  strengthen 
them  and  direct  the  general  course  of  the  work  under 
the  anxious  and  critical  condition  of  the  Institute, 
was  far  more  needed.  She  even  thought  of  making 
a  visit  to  England,  believing  that  her  presence  might 
soften  the  violence  of  opposition  and  improve  the 
relations  of  the  Institute  there.  But  desirous  that 
the  Pope  should  know  of  her  intention,  and  under- 
stand the  causes  for  her  leaving  Rome,  she  commu- 
nicated her  views  to  the  Princess  Constanza  Barberini, 
his  sister-in-law,  with  whom  he  had  constant  inter- 
course. She  went  to  "this  great  and  dear  friend, 
telling  her  how  all  had  gone,  and  that  there  was 
nothing  for  her  to  do  but  to  expect  God  Almighty 
His  Divine  disposition,  and  therefore  she  would  return 
to  Germany." 


300     Poverty  and  fatigue  on  the  journey. 

Mary,  having  made  this  decision,  wrote  at  once  to 
the  same  purport  to  the  house  at  Munich,  and  pre- 
pared to  set  out  without  delay.  To  her  companions 
in  Rome  her  intention  must  have  seemed  like  mad- 
ness. "  They  had  less  faith,"  says  Winefrid,  "  than 
she  had."  And  so  when  Mary  made  known  to  them 
that  she,  in  her  shattered  health,  after  the  living  death 
of  the  weary  journey  but  some  three  months  before, 
meant,  with  certain  others  among  them  and  their 
usual  convoy,  to  travel  back  at  once,  and  that  there 
were  less  than  two  hundred  crowns  to  pay  for  the 
expenses  of  the  whole  party,  their  faces  betrayed 
what  was  scarcely  short  of  a  blank  dismay.  Mary, 
perceiving  what  was  passing  in  their  minds,  hastened 
to  comfort  them  in  a  manner  very  characteristic  of 
herself,  and  conclusive,  according  to  her  own  way  of 
reasoning,  but  even  more  startling  to  her  listeners. 
"  She  merrily  answered  them,  '  I  have  found  out  a 
good  way  to  make  our  monies  hold  out — to  be  sure 
to  deny  no  poor  body  an  alms  who  shall  ask  it  on 
the  road  ! '  and  this  she  punctually  observed,"  adds 
the  manuscript,  "  but  at  the  cost  of  intolerable  fatigue 
to  her  feeble,  exhausted  body.  For  having  but  one 
horse  to  ride  on  by  turns,  the  most  weary,  she  herself, 
made  the  greater  part  of  the  journey  on  foot,  and 
with  inconvenience  such  as  may  be  imagined,  in 
having  but  one  pair  of  shoes  for  the  journey  which 
did  not  fit  her,  as  they  were  for  the  use  of  persons  of 
very  different  stature."  This  description  of  their 
travelling  might  appear  highly  drawn,  perhaps,  had 
not  the  pair  of  shoes  been  preserved^  to  bear  witness 
5  At  the  Institute  house  at  Alt-Oetting,  Bavaria. 


Silks  bought  at  Venice.  301 

of    the    toilsome    pilgrimage    for    which    they    had 
served. 

Another  touch  may  be  added  to  the  delineation 
of  Mary's  character  by  means  of  this  journey.  Mary 
Ward,  in  spite  of  all  her  dealings  with  a  hard,  rough 
world,  and  in  spite  of  the  straits  of  poverty,  was  a 
woman  in  heart  still,  in  her  love  for  all  that  was 
refined  and  beautiful  in  nature  and  art.  And  she 
was  a  devout  woman  too,  who  thought  nothing  too 
much  to  deny  herself  in  order  to  spend  for  the  adorn- 
ment of  the  altars  where  our  Lord  dwells  in  His 
humiliation  among  us.  "  The  plague  raging  furiously 
at  the  time  in  the  places  which  were  on  the  way  to 
Bavaria,"  writes  Winefrid,  "  our  Mother  was  compelled 
to  take  the  route  of  Venice,  where  they  make  the 
most  beautiful  silks.  Amongst  all  her  troubles,  she 
remembered  that  these  silks  would  be  very  useful  to 
our  houses  in  Germany,  and  without  considering  the 
need  she  might  have  of  money,  of  which  she  had  so 
little,  did  not  fail  to  make  provision  for  them."  And 
so,  instead  of  hiring  a  carriage,  adding  to  their  load 
by  silks  for  future  vestments  and  antipendiums,  foot- 
sore and  way-worn,  the  travellers  reached  Munich  at 
last. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Neapolitmt  and  Flemish  Houses. 

1629. 

The  news  which  Mary  found  awaiting  her  when  she 
arrived  in  Munich  induced  her  at  once  to  change  her 
plans  as  to  her  own  personal  movements.  The 
information  received  from  Rome  and  Flanders  was 
full  of  causes  for  disquiet  and  apprehension.  Through 
that  from  Rome,  Mary  must  have  gained  fresh  light 
as  to  the  exterior  prospects  of  the  Institute,  that 
they  looked  far  worse,  and  that  a  much  rougher  and 
more  difficult  path  was  opening  before  herself  in 
what  was  to  come  than  even  she  had  anticipated. 
Whether  this  information  was  only  what  friends  sent 
to  her,  and  therefore  as  yet  somewhat  circumscribed 
and  vague,  is  unknown.  But  she  had  enough  to 
become  aware  that  it  would  be  very  unwise  to  go 
to  a  still  greater  distance  from  the  centre  of  action, 
or  to  appear  to  shun  personally  whatever  was  in 
preparation. 

Nor  did  the  letters  received  from  the  community 
in  Flanders  contain  less  matter  of  distress.  Things 
had  been  going  there  very  much  amiss,  and  the  eff'ects 
produced  in  the  houses  by  the  events  in  Rome  were 


Mary  at   Vienna.  303 

disastrous.  Mary's  presence  was  most  desirable,  and 
alone  likely  to  restore  the  troubled  minds  of  the 
members  of  the  Institute.  But  the  Roman  news  was 
too  grave  as  to  probable  results  to  allow  even  such 
reasons  as  these  to  prevail,  and  Mary  laid  aside  all 
thoughts  of  proceeding  to  England,  or  even  of  going 
as  far  as  Liege,  the  chief  seat  of  the  domestic  troubles 
which  had  been  referred  to  her.  She  determined, 
therefore,  to  send  Winefrid  Wigmore  at  once  as 
her  representative  to  that  city,  while  she  herself  went 
on  to  Vienna,  where  she  hoped  to  gain  more  certain 
and  immediate  news  of  proceedings  at  Rome  than 
she  could  at  Munich.  Winefrid  gives  shortly  Mary's 
reasons  for  this  choice.  "  She  abandoned  altogether 
the  design  she  had  had  of  passing  into  Flanders  and 
England,  having  at  heart  above  all  things  the 
deference  and  submission  which  she  owed  to  His 
Holiness  and  to  Holy  Church.  She  went,  therefore, 
to  Vienna  to  wait  the  good  pleasure  of  His  Holiness, 
because  that  at  the  Court  of  Bavaria  there  was  no 
Nuncio,  but  if  any  matter  of  importance  occurred  it 
was  remitted  to  the  Nuncio  at  Lucerne,  and  because 
of  the  high  esteem  she  had  conceived  for  Cardinal 
Pallotta,"  then  resident  Nuncio  at  the  Austrian 
Court. 

It  is  with  difficulty  that  the  course  of  events  can 
be  traced  which  touch  on  Mary  Ward's  history  during 
the  remainder  of  the  year  1629,  and  the  whole  of 
that  which  succeeded.  The  two  main  sources  for 
information,  Winefrid's  relation  and  Mary's  manu- 
script letters,  here  fail  us.  Winefrid  is  entirely  silent 
as   to  this    period    in    her    biography.       Her    own 


304  Letters  intercepted. 

departure  to  Liege  prevented  her  from  being  a 
spectator  of  what  passed,  and  Mary  Poyntz,  who  is 
supposed  to  have  taken  up  the  narrative  when  she 
became  the  witness  instead,  says  nothing  of  the  year 
Mary  passed  at  Vienna.  Being  herself  Superior  at 
Munich,  she  was  not  with  Mary  at  that  time,  and 
therefore  recommences  her  story  only  towards  the 
close  of  the  year  1630,  when  Mary  left  Austria. 
There  were  other  reasons  which  concurred  to  produce 
the  absence  of  letters  or  documents  which  refer  to 
these  years.  "A  certain  prelate,"  we  are  told,  "laid 
out  a  large  sum  of  money  in  order  to  intercept 
Mary's  letters."  When  this  became  known  to  her, 
she  adopted,  as  a  counterplot,  the  custom  of  daily 
devotion  to  a  guardian  Angel,  to  whom  she  com- 
mitted the  care  of  the  transport  of  her  corres- 
pondence, that  all  might  reach  in  safety.  But  the 
caution  which  she  and  her  companions  had  in 
consequence  to  exercise,  both  in  writing,  and  by 
destroying  whatever  it  was  not  a  necessity  to 
preserve,  as  also  the  events  which  befell  herself  and 
her  secretary  Winefrid,  in  depriving  them  of  many 
even  of  the  latter  nature,  account  for  the  lack  of 
secondary  means  of  information. 

It  was  at  some  time  during  the  summer  of  the 
year  1629,  that  the  first  destructive  blow  really  fell 
on  the  Institute,  but  not  until  after  Mary  Ward  had 
left  Rome.  Up  to  this  date,  none  of  the  Archbishops 
or  Bishops  who  had  received  the  decree  of  the  Con- 
gregation of  July,  1628,  through  the  respective 
Nuncios,  had  promulgated  it.  Cardinal  Buoncom- 
pagno.   Archbishop    of  Naples,   a   man   of    eminent 


Dissolution  of  the  Naples  House.      305 

holiness  and  an  especial  encourager  of  schemes  of 
education  in  his  diocese,  had  taken  a  warm  interest 
in  the  welfare  of  the  Institute  House  in  his  city,  and 
seems  to  have  hung  back,  as  did  others  in  a  like 
position,  from  extreme  measures  to  the  last.  It  was 
with  reluctance  that  he  finally  gave  the  fatal  order,  in 
obedience  to  some  further  notification  from  Rome, 
while  he  endeavoured  to  deal  as  gently  as  might  be 
with  those  it  concerned,  for  whom  he  entertained  a 
true  esteem.  But  the  terms  of  the  decree  were  most 
stringent.  The  Cardinal  was  to  dissolve  "  the  College 
with  the  schools  belonging  to  it,  and  to  order  all 
those  in  the  company,  whether  still  novices  or  already 
professed,  whatever  nation  they  might  be  of,  to  return 
to  their  native  countries  and  parents.  Which  order," 
adds  the  informant,  one  of  the  English  Virgins  of  the 
community,  "was  executed  with  regard  to  all  those  in 
this  town,  to  the  extreme  grief  of  both  the  parents 
and  their  daughters." 

From  Cardinal  Buoncompagno  himself  the  com- 
munity received  the  information  that  the  notification 
from  Rome  was  accompanied  with  other  documents 
sent  to  him  thence,  containing  the  charges  laid 
against  the  English  Virgins,  which  were  believed  to 
apply  especially  to  their  proceedings  in  Naples,  and 
were  given  as  the  cause  of  the  order  for  the  immediate 
dissolution  of  their  house.  Among  these  charges, 
which  were  numerous,  were  the  old  ones  of  the 
members  preaching  in  public,  and  in  these  discourses 
speaking  abusively  against  the  Pope  and  other 
prelates  of  the  Church.  Their  way  of  life  was 
described  to  be  of  such  a  scandalous  nature,  that 
U  2  ' 


o 


06         Discontent  of  the  Neapolitans. 


the  Cardinal  told  them  he  was  ashamed  even  to  read 
two  chapters,  in  which  this  account  was  given. 

The  execution  of  the  decree  of  the  Congregation 
produced  a  feeling  of  great  discontent  through  the 
whole  city  of  Naples,  which  was  expressed  by  all 
■classes.  The  gentlemen  of  the  city  united  in  sending 
a  memorial  to  Cardinal  Barberini,  deprecating  the 
loss  of  "  the  heroic  and  holy  labours  of  the  English 
ladies,  by  whom  the  daughters  of  the  place  have 
been  educated  in  all  suitable  arts  and  in  virtue,"  and 
intreating  him  "to  interpose  his  influence  that  the 
ladies  may  return  to  their  employment,  that  as,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  we  have  so  many  helps  for  men, 
this,  the  only  one  for  women,  may  not  be  wanting." 

Another  memorial  was  written  much  about  the 
same  time  to  the  Pope,  by  the  English  Virgins  at 
Naples  themselves,  well  aware  that  their  own  house 
was  only  the  first  among  those  which  were  to  suffer. 
It  seems  uncertain  whether  the  memorial  was  pre- 
sented or  not.  The  object  of  the  writers,  from  the 
contents,  was  twofold,  to  free  themselves  from  the 
odium  of  the  charges  laid  against  them,  and  to  throw 
themselves  and  their  Institute  on  the  compassion  and 
mercy  of  the  Pontiff,  by  laying  before  him  the  pitiful 
state  to  which  the  severe  decree  of  the  Holy  Office 
would  reduce  so  large  a  number  of  women  of  good 
birth,  by  casting  them  adrift  on  the  world  without 
means  of  support,  or  money  to  return  to  their 
countries,  while  a  blot  had  been  affixed  upon  their 
good  name  of  which  they  were  undeserving.  "  By 
force  of  repetition,"  they  say,  "  the  belief  has  grown 
up  that  these  scandals  are  true,  though  in  the  place 


Vague  charges.  307 


where  they  are  circulated,  it  is  well  known  they  do 
not  happen.  Thus  in  Germany,  it  was  said,  the 
scandals  had  been  committed  in  Flanders.  The  people 
of  Flanders  were  of  opinion  they  had  happened  in 
Rome  (since  the  order  had  come  from  thence),  while 
in  Rome,  those  who  heard  that  the  sentence  was  first 
executed  in  Naples,  were  persuaded  that  in  that  city 
lay  the  seat  of  the  evil."  The  truth  of  the  reports  would 
appear  the  more  probable,  "  in  that,  among  all  the 
uninclosed  Congregations  of  women,  in  Flanders, 
France,  &c.,  they  alone  are  to  be  punished,  and  so 
severely  punished."  The  writer  then  enters  into  the 
distressing  effects  which  will  fall  upon  their  members, 
as  foreigners  away  from  home,  and  intreats  the  Pope 
to  have  the  charges  duly  examined.  A  sketch  of 
the  various  foundations  of  the  Institute  is  prefixed 
to  this  petition,  up  to  the  date  as  which  it  is  written. 

The  memorial  of  the  inhabitants  of  Naples  is 
dated  September  6,  1629.  It  speaks  of  the  sup- 
pression of  the  Institute  House  as  having  very  lately 
taken  place.  Of  the  events  passing  in  Rome  between 
Mary  Ward's  defence  before  the  Cardinals,  followed 
by  her  departure  to  Germany,  and  this  suppression, 
and  thence  onward,  there  exists  no  definite  history. 
Their  nature  even  can  only  be  gathered  from  the 
startling  results  which  issued  from  them  to  Mary 
personally,  while  they  heavily  weighted  the  blow 
which  was  to  fall  upon  the  Institute.  Doubtless 
the  Archives  in  Rome  would  supply  the  explanation 
of  the  blank,  bearing  upon  it  a  face  of  mystery, 
which  supervenes  upon  Mary's  arrival  in  Germany, 
■devoid  as  it  is  of  any  recorded  incident  as  to  herself 


3o8     Attempted  division  in  the  Institute. 

or  to  whatever  was  taking  place  against  her.  Two 
facts  may  be  gathered,  which  touch  on  this  time, 
from  a  letter  of  Father  Gerard's^  to  one  of  the 
English  Virgins  in  Munich,  written  from  Rome  in 
October,  1629,  therefore  after  the  suppression  of  the 
Naples  House,  and  while  Mary  Ward  was  at  Vienna. 
Some  quasi  friends,  ecclesiastics  or  others,  as  it 
would  seem,  had  been  endeavouring  to  influence  the 
unstable-minded  among  the  members  at  Liege,  who 
for  so  long  a  period  had  been  a  source  of  anxiety 
to  Mary  Ward,  and  to  bring  about  a  division  in  the 
Institute.  This  division  was  to  be  founded  upon 
the  abandonment  of  the  great  principles  for  which 
Mary  had  so  long  been  struggling,  and,  as  a  con- 
sequence, upon  the  abandonment  of  Mary  herself 
Some  advances  had  been  made  and  terms  offered, 
either  to  or  by  those  who  opposed  her  in  Rome,  or  to 
the  authorities  there,  perhaps  to  both,  through  certain 
of  the  Institute.  This  step  was  the  cause  of  Father 
Gerard's  letter  of  earnest  caution,  and  he  deplores  in 
the  strongest  words  what  had  been  done  by  them. 

The  reason  wherefore  I  write  so  much  on  this  subject 
is  no  other  than  my  having  foreseen  what  a  bad  and 
dangerous  service  some  of  yours  gave  here,  which  they 
troubled  themselves  much  to  render  in  this  case,  and  if  it 

^  Nymphenburg  Archives.  A  manuscript  of  about  thirty  letter 
pages  in  ancient  German,  headed,  "  This  letter  was  written  by  a  Father 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus  to  the  Superioress  of  our  House  at  Munich. 
October  6,  1629."  The  following  remark  is  written  outside  in  the 
same  old  characters  :  "  We  have  the  strongest  reason  to  believe  that 
his  letter  was  written  in  the  Engligh  language  by  Father  John  Tomson 
[Gerard].  It  has  been  translated  into  German,  is  to  be  kept  secret,  and 
not  shown  to  many." 


Letter  of  Father  Gerard.  309 

had  succeeded,  in  the  present  state  of  things  would  neces- 
sarily have  ruined  you  all.  .  .  .  Take  care,  at  the  same 
hour  and  moment  you  throw  off  obedience  to  her,  to  whom 
God  has  revealed  His  holy  will  and  pleasure  as  to  what 
is  to  be  done  in  this  your  holy  vocation,  not  only  for  the 
direction  and  salvation  of  you  who  are  now  living,  but  also 
for  those  who  are  to  come  after  you,  in  that  very  same 
moment  you  do  nothing  else  than  put  poisoned  weapons 
into  the  hands  of  your  enemies,  with  which  they  will  not 
defend  but  destroy  you.  Therefore,  whosoever  would 
try  to  change  you  either  directly  or  indirectly  in  the  respect 
or  good  opinion  you  have  of  your  head  (she  who  for  so 
many  years  has  laboured  with  burning  tears  and  fervent 
prayers,  with  severe  penance,  great  anxiety,  and  by  con- 
sultation with  learned  men  as  well  as  with  God,  to  learn 
the  will  of  the  Almighty  and  all  that  could  injure  or  benefit 
this  holy  work),  whoever  tries  to  do  so,  do  not  listen  to 
them,  but  stop  your  ears  and  shun  them  as  you  would  an 
adulterer  who  is  about  to  rob  you  of  your  innocence  and 
ruin  your  soul. 

Notwithstanding  some  fancy  those  are  in  the  right  who 
would  consider  it  just  to  add  something  to,  or  to  take  some- 
thing from  her  work,  nay,  even  to  abandon  the  commands 
of  their  mother  in  order  to  follow  the  advice  of  a  supposed 
friend.  But  woe  to  that  woman  through  whom  so  great  an 
€vil  would  be  introduced  among  you,  perhaps  it  were  better 
for  her  never  to  have  been  born,  for  she  would  not  only 
seek  her  own  destruction,  but  that  of  the  whole  Society. 
I  assure  you  and  all  others,  that  if  I  were  the  greatest 
€nemy  you  have  on  earth,  I  could  not  find  a  shorter  and 
better  way  to  efface,  not  only  your  name,  but  your  memory 
from  the  earth,  than  by  sowing  different  opinions  amongst 
you,  concerning  the  essential  points  of  your  Institute.  Who 
would  be  so  bereft  of  understanding  and  reason  as  to 
promise  assistance  to  those  who  would  dare  to  excite  a 


lO  Personal  attack  on  Mary, 


rebellion  amongst  you,  even  in  your  first  fervour  and  during 
the  life  of  your  Foundress?  Or  what  Pope  ever  would 
occupy  the  Chair  of  St.  Eeter  who  would  introduce  into 
God's  Church  and  confirm  a  religion  which  is  in  itself  dis- 
united? And  this  would  easily  happen  if  you  give  ear  to 
all  the  opinions  and  suggestions  that  people  wish  to  drum 
into  your  ears.  Therefore  have  I  told  you  above,  that  there 
is  only  one  thing  necessary  for  you,  namely,  that  you  be 
always  of  one  mind  amongst  each  other  and  with  your  head 
and  guide,  and  that  you  maintain  at  all  times  all  her  rules 
and  principles,  considering  them  the  most  essential  support 
of  your  Order  and  of  your  personal  perfection.  The  purer 
you  preserve  the  spirit  of  your  venerable  Mother,  and  the 
closer  you  keep  to  her  footsteps,  the  nearer  you  will  be  to 
God,  and  thus  united  you  will  be  a  terror  to  your  enemies- 
It  may  be  that  the  wicked  enemy  by  the  permission  of  God 
will  for  a  while  impede  your  labours ;  but  fully  to  destroy 
what  God  through  His  servant  has  begun,  is  impossible, 
except  you  yourselves  will  it. 

Father  Gerard  then  reminds  his  correspondent  of 
what  happened  in  the  somewhat  similar  case  of 
Sister  Praxedes,^  some  years  before. 

But  besides  the  proposed  departure  from  Mary- 
Ward's  principles,  their  abandonment  was  to  be  either 
begun  or  followed  up  by  some  personal  attack  upon 
herself. 

Extraordinary  things  [says  Father  Gerard]  have  I  seen 
and  heard  since  your  Mother  General's  last  visit  here,  and 
some  of  them  are  of  such  a  nature  that  neither  friend  nor 
enemy  could  have  persuaded  me  to  believe  them,  if  I  had 
not  witnessed  them  with  my  own  eyes  and  heard  them  with 
my  own  ears ;  but  which  I  omit  to  write  as  doubtless  you 

'  See  for  this  passage,  vol.  i.  p.  456. 


Letter  of  Father  Gerard.  311 

have  already  heard  the  greater  part  of  them  from  your  own 
people,  and  it  was  good  that  they  should  tell  you,  because 
all  things  considered  they  are  so  marvellous,  that  if  your 
own  people  had  not  verified  them,  the  man  who  would 
write  such  things  would  be  taken  for  a  liar. 

He  then  goes  on  to  picture  his  own  distress  and 
astonishment  at  what  had  been  occurring.  Nor  is 
it  hard  to  perceive  in  what  he  says,  that  he  is  writing 
of  those  whom  he  himself  regards  with  respect  and 
reverence,  and  among  them  some  even  in  his  own 
Society,  who  have  been  concerned  in  measures  against 
Mary  Ward  which  he  knows  not  how  to  understand 
or  justify.  Nor  are  his  dimly  expressed  words  in- 
consistent with  what  is  known  of  this  part  of  her 
history. 

I  have  seen  the  sun  eclipsed  at  noon-day  and  the  stars 
losing  their  light,  nay,  I  have  almost  seen  them  turning 
from  their  course.  Enemies  are  increasing,  and  friends,  not 
only  wavering,  but  bringing  forth  bad  works  instead  of  good. 
Some  who  formerly  praised  everything,  now  blame  every- 
thing: those  who  before  consoled  all,  now  oppress  them; 
those  who  formerly  approved  of  all,  now  abuse  all ;  those 
who  used  to  be  considered  as  oracles  are  now  looked  upon 
as  worse  than  nothing ;  he  who  before  was  the  consolation 
of  all.  is  now  become  a  burden  to  all,  and  he,  who  before 
helped  all,  has  lately  prevented  many  from  doing  good. 
But  let  the  enemies  be  enraged  and  others  so  careless  that 
they  heed  neither  time  nor  events,  and  not  only  forget  their 
friends  but  even  themselves ;  yet  this  is  my  comfort.  .  .  . 
Although,  both  friend  and  foe  are  trying  in  different  ways  to 
ruin  you,  I  have  seen,  and  I  feel  daily,  the  power  of  the 
right  hand  of  the  Most  High,  which  upholds  you  in  a  truly 


312      Letter  addressed  to  Mary  Poyiitz. 

marvellous    way,  so   that   it    can   be    truly  said   that  the 
Almighty  is  on  your  side  and  this  is  the  finger  of  God. 

It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  foolish  people  speak  of 
you  in  a  singular  manner  and  without  reason,  for  they  know 
not  your  worth,  nor  the  end  at  which  you  aim,  neither  am 
I  frightened  at  what  I  hear  from  those  who  have  no  other 
knowledge  of  you  except  what  they  get  from  without.  Nor 
can  I  be  amazed  that  the  enemies  try  to  carry  their  point ; 
but  that  friends  should  swerve  so  far  from  the  rules  of 
friendship,  that  instead  of  assisting  the  work,  they  endanger 
it,  this  I  must  in  truth  acknowledge,  astounds  me  so  much 
that  my  right  hand  trembles  to  guide  my  left.  In  reality 
it  appears  to  me,  that  your  persecutions  have  only  now 
reached  their  height,  for  although  up  to  this  you  have  had 
enemies  against  you,  yet  you  had  at  the  same  time  friends 
who  were  faithful  to  you,  but  now  that  these  latter  have  for- 
saken you,  what  have  you  left  ? 

There  is  but  one  thing  left  for  me  to  say ;  there  wants 
but  a  little  fully  to  decide  their  persecutions  against  the 
person  of  the  Mother  Foundress,  which  would  surely  have 
thus  resulted  long  ago,  if  that  had  been  as  quickly  admitted 
by  all  her  companions  as  it  was  readily  propounded  to  them. 
But  God,  Who  is  the  faithful  Lover  and  Guide  of  those 
who  tnily  seek  Him,  has  so  adorned  their  souls  with  grace 
and  wisdom  that  not  only  they  would  not  look  at  but  also 
abhorred  this  strange  and  monstrous  thing.  The  ill  weeds 
were  rejected,  for  the  ground  was  so  good,  that  it  could 
not  suffer  what  was  so  evil. 

It  will  be  seen  from  these  extracts  that,  the  object 
of  Father  Gerard's  letter  was  to  allay  the  disquiet 
caused  by  attempts  to  produce  division  among  the 
members  of  the  Institute.  The  letter,  though  written 
in  the  first  place  to  Mary  Poyntz,  the  Superior  at 
Munich,  was  manifestly  intended  for  other  hands  and 


Disaffected  Sisters  at  Liege.  313 

eyes  than  her  own  ;  the  Father  ■  again  and  again 
assures  her  that  he  has  no  suspicion  of  herself,  and 
that  he  writes  for  those  with  whom  she  is  associated 
or  has  under  her  care.  Knowing  the  great  esti- 
mation in  which  he  was  held  among  the  Sisters, 
especially  in  Flanders,  and  having  become  acquainted 
with  what  was  passing  there,  while  Mary  Ward  was 
still  on  her  journey,  Mary  Poyntz  probably  asked 
him  to  write  a  letter  which  could  be  of  use  in  this 
troublous  state  of  affairs.  He  apologizes  for  delay 
in  answering,  but  must  have  known  what  she  could 
not  know,  that  anything  he  could  say  would  pro- 
bably be  too  late  to  stay  or  prevent  the  evil  which 
had  arisen,  and  which  must  have  been  already 
threatening  when  Mary  came  to  her  decision  to 
hasten  into  Flanders  from  Rome. 

The  plan  would  seem  to  have  been,  by  some  com- 
promise, even  giving  up  Mary  and  her  principles  for 
the  time,  to  avert  the  suppression  of  the  Institute. 
Some  Superiors  among  those  in  Flanders  were  drawn 
into  it  and  "  behaved  themselves  otherwise  than  they 
ought,"  says  Winefrid,  "  using  finesse  and  indirect 
ways,  whereas  good  has  never  need  of  evil."  None 
of  them  saw  at  the  beginning  probably  how  far  astray 
they  were  likely  to  be  led,  but  upon  the  proposal 
of  further  measures  against  Mary  Ward,  those  faithful 
to  her  were  undeceived  and  drew  back,  and  the 
scheme  came  to  an  end,  the  ill-affected  leaving  the 
Institute.  Two  of  the  Talbots,  nieces  of  Mr.  Thomas 
Sackville,  have  been  named  among  the  latter,  and 
there  is  a  strange  history  of  Mother  Elisabeth  Ward, 
given   by  Father  Lohner,  which  may  perhaps  refer 


314  Elisabeth   Ward. 

to  this  time  of  trouble  also.  He  says  that  she  so  turned 
against  her  sister,  that  she  even  went  so  far  as, 
wherever  she  saw  it,  to  trample  on  and  deface  her 
likeness,  which  probably  was  drawn  over  and  over 
again  by  the  loving  hands  of  Mary's  spiritual  chil- 
dren. Mary  had  acted  a  generous  part  towards  her, 
for  at  an  earlier  time,  appreciating  her  talents  and 
desirous  of  drawing  her  to  use  them  for  God's  glory, 
she  had  anxiously  endeavoured  to  prevail  on  her  to 
share  with  herself  the  burden  of  authority,  by  holding 
Barbara  Babthorpe's  office  of  Provincial  in  Flanders. 
But  this  Mother  Elisabeth  persistently  refused.  Father 
Lohner  thinks  she  finally  left  the  Institute,  perhaps 
at  this  period,  and  says  that  Mary  foretold  that  so  it 
would  be. 

Vague  as  the  details  of  this  sorrowful  episode  of 
Mary  Ward's  history  are,  enough  is  gathered  to  show 
how  injurious  such  a  course  of  proceedings  must  have 
been,  at  this  juncture,  to  the  cause  of  the  Institute 
at  Rome,  and  to  Mary  herself  Mary  Poyntz, 
speaking  of  these  erring  Superiors,  says,  that  "they 
perhaps  did  not  fail  through  malice,  and  they  suffered 
great  remorse  of  conscience  "  afterwards,  which  might 
well  be  the  case,  since  it  would  appear  that,  instead 
of  averting  what  they  feared,  they  gave  at  Rome,  by 
their  negotiations,  and  among  those  inimical  to  the 
Institute,  the  impression  of  seeking  to  oppose  the 
action  of  the  Nuncio  in  obedience  to  the  Holy  Office, 
bringing  upon  Mary  the  odium,  and  upon  themselves 
more  surely  the  final  Bull  of  Supf)ression,  as  its  words 
show.  Mary  Ward  "  foresaw "  when  she  reached 
Munich  what  mischief  would  arise,  and  "  how  far  in 


The  evil  irremediable.  315 

consequence  the  violence  of  her  enemies  might  go " 
through  such  a  fatal  mistake,  "  and  so  as  to  omit 
nothing  on  her  part  to  acquit  herself  of  her  fidelity 
to  God  and  ours,"  sent  Winefrid  Wigmore  to  undo 
as  far  as  might  be  the  evil  which  had  been  worked. 
Mary  Poyntz  writes  of  her  as  "  one  whom  Mary  knew 
to  be  entirely  faithful,  and  who  had  seen  her  way  of 
acting  and  her  conduct  in  business."  Her  arrival, 
like  Father  Gerard's  letter,  seems  to  have  been  too 
late,  for  the  proceedings  of  the  Nuncio  were  already 
in  abeyance,  and  nothing  further  apparently  passed 
through  him  during  the  year  1630,  as  he  had 
written  to  Rome  for  instructions. 

•  Father  Gerard  in  his  long  letter — which  from  its 
length  is  a  pamphlet  rather  than  a  letter — is  never 
wearied  in  repeating  exhortations  to  obedience  and 
unlimited  confidence  in  Mary  Ward. 

This  point  [he  says]  is  of  greater  importance  than  any 
one  can  imagine.  It  requires  great  wisdom  and  discretion 
to  know  at  what  time  and  of  whom  you  ought  to  seek 
counsel,  what  you  ought  to  say,  and  upon  what  you  should 
be  silent.  Therefore  I  tell  you,  not  in  my  own  name,  but 
in  that  of  your  Rev.  Mother,  although  she  is  far  from  me 
and  ignorant  of  what  I  now  write,  you  must  not  lend  your 
ear  to  every  one  who  speaks  to  you,  without  perhaps  know- 
ing you  or  your  vocation,  but  incline  your  ear  to  Christ,  and 
to  her,  who  has  been  given  you  for  a  mother  and  example 
on  earth. 

Nor  must  it  be  forgotten  that  Father  Gerard,  in 
thus  writing,  had  lately  had  full  opportunity  of  learning, 
from  Mary  Ward's  own  lips,  her  whole  mind  and 
intentions,  the  state  and  prospects  of  the  Institute 


31 6  The  letter  continued. 

with  regard  to  the  Holy  See,  as  well  as  all  that  was 
said  and  done  against  her.  He  knew  all,  and  he 
knew  that  "  lately  "  other  people,  with  their  opinions 
and  advice  to  change  this  and  that,  "  had  so  wearied 
her  that  you  could  scarcely  believe  it."  Aware  of  all, 
he  tells  Mary  Poyntz, 

It  is  no-  little  blessing  that  God  has  given  you,  to  call 
you  to  this  vocation  in  the  lifetime  of  your  Mother  and 
Foundress,  at  having  lived  with  her,  conversed  with  her, 
experienced  her  manner  of  governing,  having  heard  her 
counsels,  and  been  a  witness  to  her  exemplary  and  toilsome 
life.  You  can  bear  testimony  of  all  things  concerning  her, 
her  readiness  in  doing  good  to  all,  her  great  love  for  friends 
and  enemies,  her  immovable  firmness  in  all  essential  points 
concerning  your  Institute,  and  that  neither  threats  nor 
flatteries  could  cause  her  to  deviate  from  that  which  she 
recognized  as  the  will  of  God,  although  she  clearly  foresaw 
the  difficulties  which  were  sure  to  follow.  To  her  you  must 
have  recourse  in  all  your  trials,  in  all  your  doubts,  in  all  the 
affairs  concerning  your  guidance,  in  short,  in  everything 
that  may  occur,  for  she  is  ever  ready  to  bestow  consolation ; 
therefore  I  can  say  in  truth  to  you,  "  Blessed  are  the  eyes 
which  see  the  things  which  you  see."  .  .  .  Engrave  all  her 
words,  works,  and  maxims  in  your  hearts,  for  the  time  will 
come  when  you  will  desire  them,  but  shall  not  have  them. 
You  will  always  have  enemies,  and  you  will  never  be  in 
want  of  contradictions  either  in  or  out  of  the  house,  but  you 
will  not  have  her  always  with  you.  She  is  now  no  longer 
young,  neither  is  she  healthy,  but  always  ailing,  no  longer 
strong,  but  very  weak,  and,  in  a  word,  not  living,  but  always 
in  a  dying  state.  Make  use,  then,  of  the  short  time  God 
will  still  leave  her  with  you,  not  for  your  own  pleasure,  but 
for  your  good.  In  what  can  she  glory  here  on  earth,  except 
in  the  Cross  of  Christ  ?     In  toils  and  sorrows,  in  pain  and 


Concluding  sentences.  317 

contradiction,  in  adversity  and  persecution,  in  affliction  and 
oppression,  in  sickness  and  sufferings,  finally,  in  a  living 
death  and  a  dying  life,  whichever  of  the  two  you  may  like 
to  call  it.  For  she  has  not  only  been  sent  amongst  you  to 
give  you  rules,  but  also  to  teach  you  how  to  follow  them. 

He  then  turns  to  Mary  Poyntz  herself,  and  the 
Munich  community,  and  congratulates  her 

— on  your  prosperous  and  numerous  companions  and  holy 
Society,  and  your  own  excellence,  "  before  God  and  men," 
as  is  fitting  for  one  filling  the  place  you  do,  who  has  as 
many  eyes  and  ears  watching  her,  as  she  has  friends  and 
enemies.  For  as  you  are  living  in  a  foreign  land  where  you 
have  many  enemies,  many  flatterers,  and  but  few  true  friends, 
and  since  your  College  is  the  only  one  that  prospers  of  those 
that  up  to  this  time  were  founded  by  your  revered  Mother ; 
thus  the  progress  of  your  Society  greatly  depends  on  its 
well-being,  and  this  not  alone  as  regards  the  great  fruit 
which  your  whole  Society  derives  from  it  by  its  useful  and 
suitable  members,  but  also  by  the  lustre  of  edification  which 
the  whole  world  may  hope  to  expect  from  it.  The  very 
reputation  of  this  house,  it  being  the  most  eminent  at  the 
present  time,  will  promote  or  prevent  very  much  the  work 
of  your  valued  Mother  here  [i.e.  Rome],  as  well  as  in  other 
places  where  you  may  come. 

Having  begun  his  letter  by  assurances  of  being 
"  unchangeable  in  affection  and  estimation  of  you 
and  your  entire  holy  Society,  as  well  in  general  as 
in  particular,  whether  I  write  often  or  seldom,  whole 
volumes  or  only  one  line,  no  matter  what  storms, 
tempests,  or  disturbances  may  be  raised  against  you 
at  home  or  abroad  ;  whenever  I  perform  a  good  work, 
then  you  and  yours  have  a  great  share  of  it,"  he  con- 
cludes : 


3i8  Mary  at   Vienna. 

And  I  humbly  ask  Jesus  Christ  to  grant  you  this  grace, 
that  as  you  are  daily  endeavouring  to  walk  in  the  footsteps 
of  your  truly  venerable  Foundress,  your  subjects  may  be 
true  imitators  of  your  virtuous  life.  For  this  ♦end  and  for 
your  welfare  in  general,  I  shall  never  fail  to  offer  my  "poor 
prayers  to  God,  especially  at  the  time  when  I  consider  they 
are  most  pleasing  in  His  eyes,  namely,  after  Holy  Com- 
munion, and  up  to  this  time  I  have  never  omitted  doing  so. 
I  do  not  know  what  spell  you  make  use  of  to  remind  me  of 
you,  for  I  never  forget  you  at  that  time. 


CHAPTER   III. 

The  Decree  of  the  Holy  Office. 
1629 — 1631. 

We  have  seen  that  Mary  Ward,  with  but  a  short  stay 
in  Munich,  went  on  to  Vienna,  in  order  to  conform 
herself  entirely  to  the  decisions  of  the  Holy  See,  and 
to  be  ready  to  yield  immediate  obedience  to  them. 
These  decisions  were  to  be  made  known  to  her  by 
the  Nuncio,  Cardinal  Pallotta,  whom  she  knew  per- 
sonally, and  in  whose  wisdom  and  discretion,  for 
which  he  bore  a  great  reputation,  she  had  great  con- 
fidence. From  the  suppression  of  the  house  at 
Naples,  and  from  all  she  had  heard  besides,  Mary 
probably  believed  that  these  decisions  were  already 
made,  and  she  expected  therefore  the  immediate  issue 
of  the  final  mandate,  and  that  it  would  in  some  way 
concern  herself  individually,  as  well  as  the  fate  of  the 
Institute.    But  she  found  a  more  peaceful  life  awaiting 


,  Arrival  of  Father  Domemco  di  Gesu.  319 

her  in  the  Austrian  capital  than  she  had  expected. 
Cardinal  Pallotta  had  not  moved,  the  Institute  house 
and  schools  were  still  in  action,  and,  stranger  still, 
one  of  the  chief  agents  in  the  commencement  of  the 
disastrous  events  which  had  lately  befallen  the  Insti- 
tute had  changed  in  his  views  with  regard  to  it. 
Cardinal  Klessel,  the  Archbishop  of  Vienna,  who  had 
first,  by  writing  to  Rome,  renewed  the  discussion  as 
to  the  permission  of  the  Institute  in  the  Church  as  a 
religious  body,  had  acknowledged  that  he  had  been 
mistaken  in  the  opinions  he  had  formed  of  its  status 
and  its  members.  What  had  brought  about  this 
change  we  do  not  know.  It  was  too  late,  however, 
to  undo  what  was  done,  but  at  least  no  further  move- 
ment against  the  Institute  was  made  in  Vienna,  and 
all  awaited  further  orders  from  Rome. 

There  was  another  matter  of  consolation  for  Mary 
Ward  personally  preparing  for  her  at  Vienna.  Father 
Domenico  di  Gesu  was  expected  in  the  city.  After 
repeated  solicitations  made  to  the  Pope  by  the 
Emperor  and  Empress,  who  ardently  desired  him  to 
visit  and  even  to  take  up  his  abode  permanently  with 
them,  he  had  been  commissioned  as  Papal  Legate 
to  the  Imperial  Court  to  mediate  a  peace  between 
Austria  and  Mantua,  where  a  fierce  struggle  had  been 
going  on  with  regard  to  the  succession  of  the  late 
Duke,  which  was  threatening  the  tranquillity  of  the 
whole  southern  part  of  Europe.  Who  can  doubt  that 
Mary  Ward  would  hail  with  thankfulness  the  oppor- 
tunity of  intercourse  with  the  holy  Carmelite  ?  He 
arrived  in  Vienna  towards  the  end  of  November,  1629, 
and   was   received   with  joy    and   great   honour    by 


320  Last  hoiLTS. 

Ferdinand  and  the  Empress  Leonora,  who  insisted  on 
his  having  apartments  in  their  palace,  that  they  might 
have  him  close  to  themselves.  And  indeed  they  seem 
scarcely  to  have  left  him,  especially  after  the  beginning 
of  his  illness,  which  finally  set  in  on  the  feast  of  the 
Purification,  1630.  His  life  during  the  previous  two 
months  which  he  passed  in  Vienna,  was,  as  it  had 
been  for  many  years,  a  continuous  interchange  of 
fruitful  labours  for  souls,  exalted  contemplation,  and 
the  exhibition  of  marvellous  gifts  and  graces  of  the 
highest  order- — miracles,  raptures,  and  the  gift  of 
prophecy.  He  died  on  the  i6th  of  February,  in  the 
presence  of  both  Sovereigns,  after  lying  for  eight  days 
speechless,  without  noticing  any  one,  in  what  appeared 
to  the  bystanders  to  be  a  state  of  intense  and  constant 
communion  of  soul  with  God.  Having  at  length 
opened  his  eyes,  and  turning  them  to  Ferdinand  and 
his  consort,  who  were  standing  by  the  bed,  he  gave 
them  a  parting  blessing,  and  gently  breathed  his  last. 
The  advice  of  a  holy  man  of  modern  times  to  a 
soul  under  the  pressure  of  heavy  and  humiliating 
calumny,  "  Suffer,  rejoice,  be  silent,"  may  perhaps 
sum  up  in  few  words  that  of  Father  Domenico  to 
Mary,  in  his  conferences  with  her.  Nor  could  any 
other  result  be  supposed  from  one  whose  practice  had 
been  precisely  similar,  under  difficulties  like  in  kind 
to  her  own,  though  less  in  degree.  Persecuted  and 
calumniated  by  members  of  his  own  order,  and  treated 
as  a  hypocrite  or  deluded  soul  on  account  of  his 
miraculous  gifts  and  raptures,  a  popular  cry  had  also 
been  raised  against  him,  at  the  time  when  the  Spanish 
Armada  was  fitting  out,  and  he  foretold  its  destruction. 


Advice  to  Mary.  321 

He  was  accused,  therefore,  and  brought  up  before  the 
Holy  Office.  But  nothing  moved  Domenico  from  the 
resolution  he  had  made  of  suffering  all  for  the  love  of 
God,  without  any  justification  of  himself,  in  imitation 
of  our  Lord,  and  to  this  practice  he  added  a  vow,  at 
the  time  when  his  persecutions  were  the  hottest,  to 
do  the  greatest  good  to  those  who  injured  and  reviled 
him  the  most.  It  is  hardly  possible  to  imagine,  then, 
that  any  other  future  course  for  Mary  would  be  dis- 
cussed between  these  two  holy  souls  than  one  of  a 
similar  nature.  It  may  be,  however,  that  though 
aware  in  part  how  far  she  would  be  the  sufferer,  Mary 
did  not,  during  the  lifetime  of  Father  Domenico, 
realize  what  was  to  be  the  heaviest  part  of  the  accu- 
sations against  her.  He  might  in  such  a  case,  with 
other  Saints,  have  qualified  silence  under  evil-speaking 
with  one  exception — an  exception  of  which  she  her- 
self was  to  be  an  instance 

There  was  another  matter  which  was  laid  before 
the  far-seeing  eye  of  Father  Domenico  di  Gesu  by 
Mary.  This  was  the  state  of  her  own  soul.  During 
the  two  years  when  her  affairs  had  arrived  at  their 
gravest  crisis  in  Rome,  and  were  being  discussed 
there,  with  the  calamitous  alternative  in  prospect 
which  afterwards  followed,  Almighty  God  laid  upon 
Mary  a  spiritual  trial  as  agonizing  in  its  nature  as  the 
exterior  one  of  the  destruction  of  the  Institute,  which 
she  must  have  pictured  to  herself  as  drawing  near. 
This  period  of  two  years  may  date,  from  the  end  of 
her  painful  journey  to  Rome  in  February,  1629,  to 
the  same  month  in  the  year  1631 — an  eventful  month 
to  her,  as  we  shall  presently  see.  For  the  whole  of 
V  2 


32  2  Mary's  spiritual  trials. 

this  time  a  fearful  state  of  desolation  was  spread  over 
her  soul  and  all  its  powers.  Filled  with  apprehension, 
she  believed  herself  abandoned  and  forsaken  by  God, 
and  beyond  this,  that  she  was  even  in  a  state  of  pos- 
session by  the  devil — a  state  of  all  the  most  full  of 
pain  to  the  ardent  lovers  of  God.  The  power  of 
prayer  and  converse  with  God  was  gone,  that  of 
making  acts  of  faith  and  hope  alone  remaining  to 
her,  and  it  was  only  by  doing  violence  to  herself, 
that  she  continued  her  practice  of  daily  Communion, 
■which,  however,  she  never  intermitted,  in  spite  of  the 
suffering  she  experienced  in  what  before  had  been 
the  sensible  source  of  joy  and  strength. 

"  She  communicated  her  state,"  says  Winefrid, 
""  to  one  whom  she  judged  fitting,  and  did  it  with  so 
much  clearness,  and  such  signs  of  the  guidance  of 
Almighty  God,  that  he  found  much  to  admire  and 
few  things  to  correct."  Whether  this  was  Father 
Gerard  or  Father  Domenico  di  Gesu,  is  unknown. 
One  of  the  two  it  probably  was,  and,  all  circum- 
stances considered,  the  latter  appears  the  more  likely, 
from  the  absorbing  nature  and  pressure  of  exterior 
affairs  which  engrossed  Mary's '  attention  and  time 
during  her  short  stay  in  Rome.  In  the  quiet  atmo- 
sphere of  the  Austrian  capital,  she  would  have  been 
more  free  to  turn  her  thoughts  to  herself,  when  the 
saintly  Carmelite's  visit  took  place.  Both  these  holy 
men  were  great  lovers  of  the  Cross,  not  only  in  word 
but  in  deed.  Domenico  had  the  great  grace  given 
him  to  choose  it  as  a  gift  of  preference.  When  the 
venerable  Franciscan  monk.  Brother  Nicolo  Fattore, 
told  him  that  he  was  to  be  the  heir  of  all  his  super- 


Conformity  to  God's  ivill.  323 

natural  gifts  of  miracles  and  raptures,  Domenico 
prayed  that  in  exchange  he  might  be  guided  along 
the  way  of  the  Cross,  and  received  the  assurance  that 
his  prayer  was  granted,  and  that  sufferings  should  be 
given  him  at  certain  times  in  their  place,  with  the 
grace  to  bear  them  with  ease  and  content.  And  both 
followed  in  full  measure.  They  can  know  little  of 
spiritual  sufferings  who  speak  lightly  of  them ! 
Mary's  conformity  to  the  Divine  will  was  shown  by 
the  unwavering  courage  with  which  she  bore  the 
terrors  of  this  long  trial.  "  Those  who  were  most 
about  her  and  nearest  to  her,  never  saw  the  least 
change  in  word  or  look,  nor  could  they  observe  the 
smallest  appearance  of  conflict  or  trouble.  This 
blessed  servant  of  God  lived  most,  and  breathed  most 
freely  where  herself  was  least,  and  esteemed  it  the 
greatest  advantage  to  have  something  to  give  to  the 
Divine  Majesty,  since  of  receiving  she  had  full  assur- 
ance." She  had  indeed  stripped  herself  of  everything, 
both  spiritual  and  temporal,  as  to  herself  and  her 
Institute,  which  she  loved  so  well,  and  given  all  back 
into  His  hands,  in  perfect  peace.  Who  had  bestowed 
them. 

During  these  months  of  desolation,  both  exterior 
and  interior,  there  was  one  source  of  unfeigned  solace 
to  Mary's  heart.  She  truly  loved  life  in  community, 
among  the  simple  and  devoted  souls  whom  God  had 
called  around  her.  They  were  bound  to  her  and  to 
one  another  by  ties  of  truest  charity,  and  her  greatest 
happiness  was  to  live  among  them  and,  when  the 
business  of  new  foundations,  and  the  urgent  calls  of 
troublous  controversies  permitted,  to  share  with  them 


324  Exactness  in  observance. 

in  every  minute  custom  or  regulation  belonging  to 
their  state  of  life.  She  never  failed,  when  it  was 
possible  for  her,  to  take  her  turn  to  do  the  accus- 
tomed penances  in  the  refectory,  serve  the  table, 
wash  the  dishes,  and  the  like.  Her  many  years  of  infir- 
mity and  illness  never  exempted  her  from  these,  or 
from  her  own  individual  mortifications,  which  she 
performed  as  when  younger.  We  hear  of  "  her 
frequent  disciplines  and  such  like  penances,  for 
example,  obliging  herself  even  when  in  extremity  of 
weakness  to  kneel  daily  for  a  certain  space  of  time, 
with  particular  fastings  on  occasions,"  as  having  never 
been  remitted.  The  Monday  fast,  in  honour  of 
St.  Anne,  was  one  of  these,  of  which  a  touching 
instance  will  be  given  further  on.  Also  the  recit- 
ing daily  on  her  knees  Lmidate  Domimim  in  her 
honour,  in  thanksgiving  to  the  Blessed  Trinity  for 
all  the  graces  bestowed  on  "  the  holy  mother  of 
Mary  and  the  grandmother  of  Jesus,"  as  she  was 
called  in  the  homely  language  of  those  days.  This 
devotion  Mary  never  gave  up,  even  when  ill  in  bed, 
and  she  commended  it  especially  to  her  spiritual 
children,  with  the  exhortation,  and  even  entreaty,  that 
they  would  not  fail  in  its  observance,  nor  allow  it 
to  die  out  with  her. 

In  such  practices  of  ordinary  community  life  the 
year  1630  passed  on.  Two  matters  of  note  occurred 
during  the  earlier  half,  with  regard  to  the  house  at 
Munich,  which  are  worthy  of  record.  We  do  not 
hear  that  hitherto  any  pupils  from  England  had  been 
received  into  the  schools  there,  it  being  too  far  distant 
from  their  homes  for  them  to  be  conveniently  sent. 


English  Novices.  325 

The  Flanders  houses  at  St.  Omer  and  Li^ge  had 
as  yet  been  the  chief  receptacles  for  these  pensioners, 
who  were  numerous,  and  many  of  them  had  entered 
the  Institute.  In  the  unsettled  state  of  affairs  there, 
however,  upon  Winefrid  Wigmore's  arrival,  some  of 
them  appear  to  have  been  transferred  to  Munich. 
They  were  mostly  relations  of  some  of  the  English 
Virgins.  The  troubles  and  difficulties  to  which  the 
Institute  had  been  subjected  had  made  no  impres- 
sion upon  the  warm  generous  hearts  of  these  young 
English  girls.  Rather,  on  the  contrary,  they  had 
inspired  them  with  a  still  stronger  love,  and  with  a 
longing  to  cast  their  lots  in  with  its  Foundress,  and  to 
share  with  her  in  the  noble  warfare  for  souls  which 
such  a  life  involved.  Accordingly  we  find,  in  the  ancient 
list  of  members  of  the  Institute  at  Munich,  the  names 
of  nine,  who  within  a  few  months  up  to  June,  1630, 
were  received  among  their  number.  All  of  these 
remained  stedfast  in  the  vocation  they  had  chosen, 
and  some  were  especially  notable  for  the  graces  with 
which  they  were  adorned  in  God's  service,  or  for 
what  He  permitted  them  to  effect  for  His  glory 
during  their  religious  course.  Four  were  nieces  of 
Barbara  Babthorpe :  two  of  them,  Mary  and  Elisa- 
beth Babthorpe,  being  daughters  of  her  brother.  Sir 
William  Babthorpe,  and  two,  the  daughters  of  her 
sister,  Elisabeth,  wife  of  John  Constable,  of  Oscaley, 
Yorkshire.  Anna  Wigmore  was  a  niece  of  Mother 
Winefrid's,  Helen  and  Clara  Marshall  were  related  to 
Mrs.  Frances  Brooksby.  Chrysogona  Badger's  mother 
was  one  of  the  well-known  old  Catholic  family  of 
Wakeman,  while  the  name  of  Frances  Bedingfield  is 


o 


26  Twins  in  Religion. 


already  familiar  to  us  through  her  sister,  Mother 
Winefrid,  whose  younger  sister  she  was. 

The  eldest  of  these  novices,  Helen  Marshall,  was 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  the  others  all  several  years 
younger,  while  Frances  Bedingfield  and  her  twin 
religious  sister,  Frances  Constable,  had  only  attained 
the  early  age  of  fourteen.  Entering  religion  on  the 
same  day,  how  different  was  the  path  assigned  to 
each  by  their  Father  in  Heaven !  The  one,  spoken 
of  as  "a  bright  jewel  in  her  family,"  attained  a 
high  perfection  in  a  short  time,  so  that  scarcely  even  a 
slight  fault  was  perceptible  in  her,  and  was  called  away 
by  Him  while  yet  in  the  Novitiate,  dying  in  1632. 
The  other,  the  holy  foundress  of  the  Institute  house, 
Micklegate  Bar,  York,  through  many  a  hard  struggle 
and  conflict  endured  for  the  love  of  her  Master  and 
Lord,  made  her  crown  bright  by  all  she  endured 
amidst  persecution  and  imprisonment  in  England  for 
the  faith.  She  lived  to  an  extreme  old  age.  Having 
in  her  youth  been  a  witness  of  Mary  Ward's  toils 
and  sufferings,  she  was  permitted  the  singular  grace 
of  living  to  be  a  partaker  in  the  privilege,  for  which 
Mary  had  apparently  toiled  and  suffered  in  vain — 
the  approving  word  of  the  Holy  See.  Of  the  other 
novices,  two  more  may  be  specially  mentioned  here, 
Barbara  Constable,  sister  of  Frances,  just  mentioned, 
who  was  in  after  times  for  many  years  Superior  at 
Munich,  a  truly  holy  and  courageous  soul,  and 
her  twin  religious,  Elisabeth  Babthorpe,  a  model  of 
humility  and  silence,  who  died  at  the  house  at  Rome 
a  few  years  before  Barbara. 

There  was  another    youthful   and    more  distin- 


Princess  Mary  Renata.  327 


guished  novice  of  this  year,  if  such  she  may  be 
called,  for  no  particulars  are  known  as  to  the  circum- 
stances under  which  she  received  the  habit.  In  the 
early  part  of  last  century,  an  ancient  oil  painting 
existed  in  the  Institute  house  at  Munich,  hanging 
in  the  upper  corridor  among  many  other  portraits. 
This  picture  was  a  likeness  of  the  young  Princess 
Mary  Renata,  daughter  of  Duke  Albert,  Landgrave 
of  Leuchtenberg,  Maximilian  I.'s  brother.  She  died 
March  i,  1630,  aged  fourteen,  and  was  painted,  as 
was  the  custom  in  those  days,  after  death,  lying  in 
her  coffin,  and  dressed  in  the  habit  then  worn  by 
the  members  of  the  Institute.  On  the  picture  is 
painted  her  name  and  date  of  death,  with  the 
Electoral  coat  of  arms.  One  of  the  devout  family 
of  the  House  of  Bavaria,  noted  for  the  number  of 
those  who  for  many  generations  had  had  a  great 
repute  of  sanctity,  either  entering  severe  religious 
orders,  or  leading,  as  seculars,  saintly  lives  of  self- 
abnegation  and  good  works,  the  young  Princess  may 
have  cherished  the  hope  of  one  day  devoting  herself 
to  God  as  a  religious  of  the  Institute,  and  her  life 
being  cut  short,  she  asked  to  be  buried  in  the  habit. 
Such  a  fact,  whatever  its  explanation,  speaks  much 
for  the  affection  and  esteem  with  which  the  Institute 
and  its  members  were  regarded  by  the  Electoral 
family.  It  shows  that  these  were  in  no  ways  lessened 
by  the  large  measure  of  public  obloquy  they  were 
undergoing  through  other  sources. 

To  return  to  Mary  Ward  personally.  Month  after 
month  of  the  year  1630  had  gone  by,  and  still  the 
authorities  at  Rome  did  not  move.     At  length,  in 


Report  of  Imprisonment. 


the  month  of  November,  the  report  was  spread  in 
Vienna  that  the  suppression  of  the  Institute  had 
been  determined  in  a  private  Congregation  of  the 
Holy  Office,  and  that  the  Papal  Bull  was  in  pre- 
paration. Moreover,  to  make  the  destruction  of  the 
Institute  more  complete  and  undoubted,  and  the 
disgrace  greater  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  Mary 
Ward  was  herself  to  be  imprisoned  as  a  heretic. 
The  equanimity  with  which  Mary  received  this  news 
may  be  gathered  from  what  has  already  been  told 
of  her.  But  we  know  it  further  from  the  pen  of  her 
companions.  "  She  spoke  of  it  among  them  familiarly 
and  pleasantly,  and  by  way  of  pastime,  and  seeing 
that  it  seemed  horrible  to  them,  she  represented  it  in 
a  way  all  Divine,  as  very  sweet,  very  just,  and  very 
holy,  for  those  who  would  use  it  aright.  But  this 
grace,"  adds  the  writer,  concerning  her  listeners,  "was 
not  given  to  all."  "  One  of  ours,"  she  writes,  perhaps 
of  herself,  "at  another  time,  ready  to  burst  with 
feeling,  let  slip  in  her  presence  the  following  words  : 
*  I    could   almost   take   it  unkindly  at   the   hand   of 

Almighty  God '     But  Mary  took  up  her  words 

very  sharply,  saying,  'If  you  thought  so,  it  were 
impossible  to  love  you,  and  beware  not  to  let  such 
a  thought  come  into  your  mind.' "  "  On  another 
occasion,  one  among  them  saying  that  *  our  suffer- 
ances were  dry  sufferances,'  she  replied  :  '  Oh,  no ! 
they  are  pleasant  and  fruitful,'  and  this  was  said 
with  such  a  heavenly  sweetness  and  smile,  as  if  she 
had  indeed  tasted  it." 

But  Mary,  however  full  of  joy  to  suffer  for  God  as 
an  innocent  person,  was  keenly  alive  to  the  sufferings 


Letter  to  Cardinal  Borghese.  329 

which  would  also  fall  upon  those  connected  with  her, 
in  what  was  about  to  follow.  Bound  in  heart,  as  she 
knew  they  were,  to  the  state  they  had  embraced, 
when  deprived  of  their  mother  and  head  and  cast  on 
the  world  in  a  strange  land,  to  what  temptations  and 
trials  would  they  not  be  exposed  !  Nor  was  she 
regardless  of  the  dishonour  to  God,  and  the  hurt 
to  themselves,  as  well  as  the  danger  to  souls, 
which  would  result  from  the  complete  success  of  those 
who  were  urging  the  proceedings  forward  against  her. 
She  determined  therefore  on  one  last  attempt  to 
stay  the  course  of  these  proceedings,  yet  perhaps 
more  that  she  might  neglect  nothing  which  lay 
in  her  own  power,  than  with  any  real  hopes  of 
success.  Cardinal  Borghese  had  oh  a  former  occasion, 
in  1625,  been  a  successful  pleader  of  the  cause  of  the 
English  Virgins.  Mary  therefore  wrote  to  him,^  tell- 
ing him  the  reports  which  were  spread  abroad  of  the 
intended  suppression  of  the  Institute  and  her  own 
imprisonment.  She  added,  that  if  it  was  the  good 
pleasure  of  His  Holiness  that  she  should  give  up  her 
Institute  and  the  plans  connected  with  it,  nothing 
more  was  necessary  than  the  signification  that  such 
was  his  will,  which  she  would  immediately  with 
greatest  submission  fulfil,  to  his  entire  satisfaction, 
without  injury  to  any  one,  and  so  that  no  further 
trouble  would  arise.  For  the  rest,  in  what  she  had 
hitherto  done  she  had  had  no  other  end  in  view  than 
God  Himself,  and  the  good  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
and  for  the  same  end  she  was  equally  ready  at  once 
to  abandon  the  way  of  life  which  had  been  begun, 
^  Gottseliges  Leben,  etc. ,  Father  T.  Lohner,  p.  237. 


330  Memorial  to  the  Pope. 

and  not  to  swerve  a  finger's  breadth  from  the  com- 
mands which  His  Holiness  would  lay  upon  her. 
Together  with  this  letter  she  inclosed  a  memorial 
addressed  to  Urban  himself,  asking  the  Cardinal  to 
deliver  it,  or  if  he  could  not,  or  did  not  think  good  to 
do  so  himself,  to  let  her  know,  and  then  she  would 
find  some  other  way  of  forwarding  it.  Mary  seems, 
however,  to  have  ascertained  that  the  Cardinal  under- 
took this  office  for  her,  but  it  was  perhaps  already  too 
late  when  the  inclosure  reached  the  Pope's  hands. 

The  memorial  to  Urban  was  in  Italian,-  and  was 
as  follows : 

Most  Holy  Father, — All  that  has  been  said  and  done  at 
the  present  time  against  ours  in  Flanders  and  some  parts  of 
Germany,  causes  nie  to  have  recourse  to  your  Holiness,  and 
in  all  humility  to  lay  what  I  now  write  before  you  for  your 
paternal  consideration.  It  is  now  thirty  years  since,  through 
the  mercy  of  God,  I  determined  to  leave  the  world,  and  to 
apply  myself  to  a  spiritual  life.  Twenty-five  years  since,  I 
left  my  native  country  and  parents,  the  more  to  please  and 
better  to  serve  His  Divine  Majesty.  Ten  years  I  employed 
in  prayer,  fasting  and  penance,  and  other  things  suitable  for 
such  a  result,  to  learn  in  what  order  of  religion,  or  mode  of 
life,  I  was  to  spend  my  days  according  to  the  Divine  preor- 
dination. And  that  which  unworthily  I  now  profess,  and  by 
the  mercy  of  God  have  for  twenty-two  years  practised,  was 
not  (God  Himself  being  my  witness)  either  as  a  whole,  or  in 
part,  undertaken  through  the  persuasion  or  suggestion  of  any 
man  living,  or  whom  I  have  ever  seen,  but  totally  and 
entirely  (as  far  as  human  judgment  can  arrive),  ordained 
and  commended  to  me  by  the  express  word  of  Him  Who 

2  This  copy  is  in  the  Nymphenbuig  Archives,  in  the  ancient  hand- 
writing  of  one  of  Mary  Ward's  companions. 


Perfect  sttbrnission.  331 

will  not  deceive,  nor  can  be  deceived.  Who  also  gave  light 
to  understand  and  know  the  said  state,  inclination  to  em- 
brace it  and  love  it,  clear  demonstration  of  its  utility,  abun- 
dant manifestation  of  the  glory  thence  to  redound  to  the 
Divine  Majesty,  loving  invitations  to  labour  in  the  same, 
made  efficacious  also  by  giving  strength  to  suffer  for, it, 
indubitable  promises  of  promoting  and  perfecting  it,  and 
assurance  that  this  Institute  shall  remain  in  the  Church  of 
God  until  the  end  of  the  world.  By  this  short  explanation, 
I  pretend  nothing  less  than  to  prefer  such  lights  or  inspira- 
tions before  the  authority  of  Holy  Church,  nor  my  interior 
assurance  before  the  judgment  and  decision  of  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff,  but  only  in  the  present  extremity  in  which  I  find 
myself  obliged  to  do  so,  to  lay  all  as  it  is  before  you,  which 
having  humbly  set  forth,  if  your  Holiness  commands  me  to 
desist  from  these  practices,  I  will  not  fail  to  obey.  May 
God  in  His  mercy  have  no  regard  on  this  occasion  to  my 
un worthiness,  but  inspire  your  Holiness  to  do  in  it  what  will 
be  most  to  the  Divine  glory.  Qiiam  Deus,  etc.  This  28th 
November,  1630, 

Address — "Alia  Santita  di  nostro  Signore  per  Maria 
della  Guardia,  Inglese." 

While  reading  this  resume  of  her  work  and  its 
origin,  we  have  to  recall  to  ourselves  Mary  Ward's 
irrepressible  simplicity  of  character  in  bringing  it 
forward  at  such  a  moment.  In  asking  Urban  to  stay 
yet  awhile  the  total  annihilation  of  the  work  of  her 
life,  she  knows  nothing  better  than  to  throw  him  back 
on  his  own  most  stringent  decree  of  1625,  condemning 
all  those  who  build  theories  or  act  upon  lights  and 
revelations  yet  unsanctioned  by  Holy  Church.  It  was 
for  him  alone  "  to  separate  the  precious  from  the  vile,"^ 
and  like  a  child  she  shows  him  the  Light  that  had  set 


332         Dissatisfaction  of  the  Emperor. 

her  on  her  course,  and  had  led  her  through  all  that 
tangled  way  up  to  the  moment  at  which  she  wrote. 
Could  that  Light  be  of  this  earth  only  ?  It  is  for  him 
to  make  the  decision  ere  he  strikes  the  annihilating 
blow. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  remark  that  neither  in 
this  memorial,  nor  in  the  letter  in  which  it  was 
inclosed,  is  there  any  reference,  much  less  justifica- 
tion, as  to  the  charges  laid  upon  Mary  as  cause  for 
her  punishment,  nor  any  mention  that  a  formal  notifi- 
cation had  been  sent  to  her  of  these  charges,  or  of  a 
trial  in  progress.  Mary  knew,  however,  what  these 
charges  were,  and  who  was  the  author  of  them, 
Winefrid  mentions  both  frequently,  and  that  some 
one  person  was  especially  concerned  in  them.  Neither 
from  Mary  herself,  nor  from  her  friend  and  biogra- 
pher, is  there  any  clue  given  by  which  their  author 
can  individually  be  traced.  What  we  do  know  is, 
that  whoever  he  was,  he  was  fully  and  perfectly 
forgiven  by  Mary,  and  that  she  was  as  free  from  any 
feeling  against  him,  as  if  the  ill  deed  had  never  been 
committed  against  herself. 

When  the  report  of  what  was  intended  against 
Mary  Ward  came  to  the  ears  of  the  Emperor  Fer- 
dinand, he  at  once  expressed  his  dissatisfaction,  and 
would  not  consent  to  have  any  part  in  the  measures, 
by  allowing  them  to  have  effect  in  Vienna.  He  had 
invited  her  to  his  capital  with  his  own  hand  :  so 
ungenerous  a  return  made  to  one  whom  he  esteemed 
his  guest,  and  both  innocent  of  what  was  laid  against 
her,  and  holy,  did  not  accord  with  his  noble  and 
upright    nature.      Besides,   those   whose  opinion   he 


Mary  returns  to  Munich.  333 

valued  beyond  his  own,  had  thrown  their  evidence  in 
her  favour  into  the  scale  :  Father  Domenico  di  Gesu, 
whose  canonization  he  was  asking  for,  and  whose 
advice  he  had  asked  respecting  her  ;  Cardinal  Klessel, 
but  lately  dead,  who  had  retracted  what  he  had  said 
against  her ;  and  his  own  confessor.  Father  Lemor- 
main,  who  befriended  the  Institute  and  its  members. 
But  Mary  herself  would  not  be  a  party  to  any  even 
passive  opposition  to  the  decree,  as  she  then  supposed, 
of  the  Pope,  or  in  any  way  put  a  bar  to  its  execution 
by  taking  advantage  of  Ferdinand's  protection.  She 
therefore  consulted  Cardinal  Pallotta,  and  with  his 
consent  determined  to  return  to  Munich,  where  her 
own  knowledge  of  Maximilian  led  her  to  believe,  that 
his,  perhaps  over-sensitive,  conscientiousness  would  not 
allow  him  ever  to  use  his  prerogatives  as  a  sovereign 
to  delay  the  fulfilment  of  the  commands  of  the  Holy 
Office.  / 

No  orders  having  arrived  at  Vienna  from  Rome, 
Mary  set  off  for  Munich,  doubtless  on  foot  as  usual. 
The  result  of  this  journey  was  that  in  midwinter  a 
dangerous  fever  seized  her  in  that  city,  which  con- 
fined her,  finally,  for  three  weeks  to  her  bed,  a 
remedy  which,  we  learn,  she  would  never  consent  to 
"but  in  the  last  extremity,"  considering  it  a  worse 
predicament  than  illness  itself  Mary  had  reached 
Munich  during  November,  and  on  January  13, 
1630  (1631),  Pope  Urban  signed  the  Bull  of 
Suppression  of  the  Institute.  "On  St.  Sebastian's 
day"^  [January  20,  says  Winefrid,  or  rather  Mary 

'  St.  Sebastian  continues  to  be  one  of  the  especial  patrons  of  the 
Institute,  to  whom  much  honour  is  given. 


334  Arrival  of  the  Decree, 

Poyntz,  her  substitute,  writing  of  Mary's  illness],  "  in 
the  morning  (but  how  this  came  into  her  thoughts 
God  alone  knows)  she  said  to  us, '  I  hinder  my  friends 
from  their  design,  I  will  go  abroad,  that  they  may 
see  I  am  not  afraid,  nor  unwilling  they  do  their  plea- 
sure.' "  Commending  herself  to  her  holy  patron,  and 
in  imitation  of  him,  she  got  up  and  went  out  into  the 
city.  Her  plan  "  had  its  effect,"  for  "  on  the  7th  of 
February  (then  a  Friday),  about  four  of  the  clock  in 
the  afternoon,  came  to  our  house  the  Dean  of  our 
Blessed  Lady  her  church  in  Munich,  with  two  canons 
of  the  same  church,  and  produced  a  letter  addressed 
to  himself,  which  he  read  in  this  tenor,  "  Take  Mary 
Ward  as  a  heretic,  schismatic,  and  rebel  to  the  Holy 
Church." 


CHAPTER   IV. 

The  Anger  Convent. 

1631. 

Mary  Ward  then  had  not  defended  her  cause  before 
the  Tribunal  of  the  Holy  Office.  She  knew  the 
accusations  against  her,  she  knew  who  were  her 
accusers,  she  knew  the  sentence  in  preparation,  but 
she  had  remained  silent.  A  fortnight  elapsed  be- 
tween the  feast  of  St.  Sebastian,  when  she  left  her 
bed,  with  the  interior  knowledge  of  the  arrival  of  her ' 
sentence  from  Rome,  and  the  day  when  she  received 
the  Dean's  visit.  During  that  short  space  of  time  we 
know  only  of  two  occurrences  connected  with  herself 
and  the  Institute.  The  one  is  worthy  of  mention,  as 
showing  the  light  in  which  Maximilian  and  the 
Electoral  family  regarded  both,  in  spite  of  the 
doubtful  position  in  which  the  deliberations  of  the 
Holy  See  had  placed  them  for  many  long  months, 
and  in  spite  of  all  that  the  ready  tongues  of  evil 
reporters  would  say  on  such  an  occasion.  They  had 
trusted  Mary  Ward  from  the  first,  and  they  trusted 
her  still.  The  other  speaks  for  itself  as  to  its  value 
in  illustration  of  Mary  Ward's  character,  and,  being 
of  the  greater  importance  of  the  two,  shall  be 
mentioned  first.     Mary  was  aware  by  some  interior 


336  Circular  to  the  Houses. 

knowledge  that  the  Bull  was  issued  on  some  day- 
soon  after  St.  Sebastian's  feast.  She  therefore  wrote 
a  circular  to  all  the  houses  of  the  Institute,  and  gave 
it  to  Elisabeth  Cotton,  with  orders  to  forward  it 
immediately  the  expected  Bull  was  publicly  promul- 
gated, desiring  the  entire  obedience  of  every  member 
of  the  Institute  to  its  contents.  So  sure  did  Mary  feel 
of  what  was  coming  upon  herself,  and  that  she  should 
be  unable  to  give  these  directions  at  a  later  day. 

With  regard  to  the  Electoral  family,  soon 
after  the  establishment  of  the  English  Virgins 
in  the  Paradeiser  Haus,  the  Electress  Elisabeth 
intrusted  to  their  care  a  young  German  girl  named 
Ursula  Trollin,  then  about  thirteen  years  of  age. 
This  young  girl  was  of  no  high  extraction,  but  born 
of  poor  parents  in  the  village  of  Zornotting  near 
Munich.  She  had  been  brought  under  the  notice 
of  the  Electress  as  quite  a  young  child,  on  account 
of  her  many  beautiful  qualities  both  of  mind  and 
body,  and  had  so  endeared  herself  to  her  patroness, 
that  she  adopted  her,  and  had  her  instructed  in 
all  kinds  of  learning,  and  every  womanly  accom- 
plishment. Among  these  a  very  elegant  handwriting 
is  named,  an  accomplishment  rare  in  those  days, 
which  was  made  use  of  in  copying  ornamental  manu- 
scripts of  various  kinds  for  Elisabeth.  The  charge  of 
Ursula's  education  was  afterwards  transferred  to  Mary 
Ward,  who,  with  her  companions,  received  Ursula  with 
joy,  both  as  a  mark  of  the  favour  of  the  Electress, 
and  also  from  a  special  interest  in  a  pupil  of  such 
great  promise.  Ursula  showed  an  extraordinary  faci- 
lity for  all  sorts  of  mental  and  artistic  acquirements. 


Ursula  Trollin.  337 

as  years  passed  on.  A  brilliant  future  in  a  worldly 
point  of  view  was  in  prospect  for  her  if  she  chose, 
for  Elisabeth  would  provide  her  a  handsome  dowry, 
and  her  beauty,  and  intellectual  culture,  and  the  pres- 
tige attached  to  her  as  the  favourite  of  the  Electress, 
would  secure  her  an  alliance  from  among  the  distin- 
guished families  of  the  Court.  But  Ursula's  spiritual 
progress  had  been  as  great  as  the  growth  of  her  other 
qualities.  The  pious  Electress,  finding  that  her  thoughts 
were  turning  with  her  older  years  towards  the  religious 
state,  offered  her  such  a  portion  as  would  insure  her 
reception  by  any  among  the  long-established  convents 
of  Bavaria. 

Ursula  had,  however,  already  made  her  choice, 
and  no  offer,  even  the  most  tempting,  was  likely  to 
move  her  from  it.  She  had  found  her  vocation,  and 
her  whole  soul  was  engrossed  with  the  desire  of 
attaining  to  that  perfection  which  she  saw  set  before 
her  in  the  Institute,  which  she  henceforward  sought  to 
enter.  Her  desires  and  prayers  were  heard,  and  Elisa- 
beth acceded  to  her  wishes.  On  January  25,  163 1,  a 
few  days  after  Mary  rose  from  her  bed  to  go  and 
meet  her  sentence,  Ursula,  in  spite  of  all  which  at 
that  time  had  become  known  to  the  Electoral  family, 
was  received  as  a  novice  by  her,  entering  the  inferior 
grade  of  Jungfraus.  This  bright  beginning  was  made 
good  by  a  long  and  holy  life  in  religion,  and  we  shall 
find  that  her  fidelity  had  again  to  pass  through  a 
severe  trial,  but  that  she  again  remained  unmoved. 

To  return  to  Mary  Ward  herself  We  have  seen 
that  Almighty  God  had  prepared  her  by  some  interior 
light  on  the  feast  of  St.  Sebastian  for  what  was  at 
W  2 


338  Dean  Go  lids  visit. 

hand.  It  was  on  that  day,  or  a  day  or  two  after,  that 
the  Dean  received  the  official  mandate,  but  he  had 
communicated  it  to  no  one  except  the  Elector  and 
the  authorities  of  the  convent  where  she  was  to  be 
imprisoned,  who  were  personally  unknown  to  her. 
No  one  else  in  the  city  therefore  was  cognizant  of  the 
arrival  of  the  orders  from  Rome.  On  the  morning  of 
February  7,  however,  Mary  again  had  some  internal 
warning  given  her  by  God,  for,  without'their  knowing 
why,  she  asked  her  companions  in  a  grave  earnest 
tone,  in  what  part  of  Munich  the  Convent  of  St.  Clare 
was  situated,  of  which  the  Franciscan  Fathers  were 
the  Superiors  .•*  Mary  was  far  from  recovered  from 
her  illness,  and  had  been  unable  to  leave  her  room 
since  the  feast  of  St.  Sebastian.  Too  ill  to  go  down 
to  the  public  guest-rooms,  she  had  to  receive  Dean 
Golla  in  her  sick-chamber.  We  have  two  separate 
accounts  of  what  passed,  one  written  by  Mary  Poyntz, 
the  other  by  Elisabeth  Cotton,  the  only  two  among 
the  English  Virgins  who  were  allowed  to  be  witnesses 
of  the  transaction. 

The  Dean  was  accompanied  by  two  priests,  canons 
of  the  Cathedral.  Nothing  could  be  more  striking 
than  the  contrast  between  the  demeanour  of  the 
accused,  and  that  of  the  messengers,  sent  armed  with 
full  powers  from  the  Holy  Office  to  carry  her  pun- 
ishment into  execution.  The  Dean,  with  trembling 
hands  and  faltering  voice,  fulfilled  his  part,  while  the 
two  attendant  priests  were  in  tears.  Mary,  remaining 
in  her  usual  tranquillity  and  cheerfulness,  was  seized 
with  horror  at  hearing  herself  called,  in  the  words  of 
the  mandate,  "  that  which  she  abhorred  as  Hell  itself, 


Reception  of  the  sentence.  339 

and  more,"  adds  Mary  Poyntz,  "if  Hell  could  be 
without  loss  of  God."  But  she  gave  no  other  outward 
sign  of  emotion  than  to  make  the  sign  of  the  Cross, 
and  smiled  when  the  secular  arm  was  named  to 
which  they  had  orders  to  resort,  if  need  be.  "  They 
should  not,"  she  said,  "  require  that  trouble ;  it  was 
not  fitting  in  her  to  make  resistance."  Adding,  with 
submissive  and  respectful  tone  and  manner,  "  She 
would  willingly  go  to  whatever  prison  they  desired, 
the  more  ignominious  the  better  it  would  be.  Suffering 
without  sin  was  no  burden." 

The  Dean  told  her  that  the  commission  from  the 
Holy  Office,  conveyed  in  a  letter  to  himself,  written 
by  the  Cardinal  St.  Onofrio  (Cardinal  Antonio 
Barberini  the  Pope's  brother),  had  reached  him  a 
fortnight  before,  and  that  he  had  not  the  heart  to 
follow  it  up.  That  he  had  provided  for  her  an 
honourable  retreat  in  a  cbhvent  of  great  repute  of  the 
Order  of  St.  Clare,  called  of  the  Anger,  and  that  the 
fact  was  known  alone  to  the  Elector,  the  Abbess,  and 
a  few  of  the  nuns,  and  to  the  Commissary  of  the  Order, 
who  had  to  give  the  leave  of  entrance.  His  Holiness 
had  sent  a  Brief  to  the  Elector  Duke  of  Bavaria,  in 
case  of  her  offering  resistance,  desiring  him  to  lend  the 
arm  of  authority  to  enforce  submission.  He  added 
also,  that  her  removal  to  the  convent  should  be  in  the 
night,  that  it  might  not  be  publicly  known.  But 
Mary  replied  with  great  firmness,  though  with  even  a 
joyful  accent,  "  Why  does  your  lordship  speak  of 
honour  while  giving  me  the  name  of  heretic,  and 
treating  me  as  such?  It  would  matter  little  in- 
deed in  such  a  case  that   I   had  no  honour."     Nor 


340  Conversation  with  the  Dean. 

would  she  hear  of  leaving  the  Paradeiser  Haus  by 
night.  "By  no  means,"  she  said,  "the  more  it  was 
known  the  better,  it  would  be  a  wrong  to  her  inno- 
cence to  seek  the  darkness,  she  had  ever  loved  the 
light,  and  to  do  all  her  actions  in  the  light." 

Mary  then  conversed  cheerfully  with  the  Dean 
and  his  companions.  The  interview  lasted  two  hours, 
during  which  she  explained  to  him  how  all  had  passed 
as  to  her  affairs,  showing  clearly  to  him  how  much 
she  had  been  misunderstood,  and  that  she  had  never 
been  prohibited  from  persevering  in  her  Institute,  and 
that  she  had  always  solicited  in  Rome  to  know  the 
determination  of  the  Pope,  as  divers  of  her  letters 
would  testify.  All  that  she  had  heard  from  him  was 
in  singular  praise  of  the  company,  and  he  had  said, 
"if  it  were  inclosed,  it  would  be  like  a  wedge  of 
gold,"  though  without  inclosure  he  would  not  confirm  it. 
Mary  then  asked  the  Dean  whether,  if  His  Holiness 
would  not  confirm  the  Institute,  his  will  was  there- 
fore to  destroy  it  altogether,  and  not  even  tolerate  it, 
to  which  the  Dean  answered  he  did  not  know.  She 
also  said  that  the  Cardinal  who  had  given  her  the 
above  opinion  as  expressed  by  His  Holiness,  was  one 
of  the  principal  among  them  and  very  near  his  person, 
and  therefore  she  had  no  cause  to  believe  that  the 
orders  received  from  Rome  had  really  emanated  from 
the  Pope.  She  told  the  Dean  also  that  she  had 
appealed  to  Rome,  and  had  received  no  answer  to  her 
appeal. 

Mary  finally  asked  to  take  leave  of  the  Sisters, 
but  the  Dean  was  not  willing  that  this  should  be,  and 
Mary  yielded,  to  avoid  the  scene  of  distress  likely  to 


Conscientiousness  of  the  Elector.        341 

ensue  among  them.  She  then  begged  to  be  allowed 
to  recommend  herself  to  God  before  her  departure, 
which  being  granted,  she  knelt  down  for  the  space  of 
a  Pater  and  Ave  in  the  same  room,  and  then  silently 
prepared  to  leave  the  house.  She  had  already 
earnestly  entreated  to  go  on  foot,  but  the  Dean 
would  not  hear  of  her  doing  so,  and  a  carriage  was 
waiting  at  the  door  to  convey  her  through  the  streets. 
When  on  the  point  of  departure,  Mary  thanked  Dean 
Golla  for  his  trouble.  She  seems  to  have  felt  keenly 
that  the  Elector  should  for  a  fortnight  have  known 
what  was  in  preparation,  and  that  he  should  not  have 
given  her  timely  notice  beforehand,  but  have  allowed 
the  blow  to  fall,  without  any  warning,  thus  suddenly 
upon  her.  The  judgment  she  had  formed  had  proved 
to  be  a  right  one,  that  Maximilian's  conscientious  sub- 
mission to  whatever  came  from  Rome,  would  lead  him 
to  a  different  course  of  action  with  regard  to  her,  from 
that  taken  so  decidedly  by  the  Emperor  Ferdinand. 
Maximilian  would  not  interpose  his  authority  in  any 
way  to  hinder  the  execution  of  the  decree  of  the 
Holy  Office.  Yet  at  the  same  time  he  did  not 
conceal  his  firm  belief  in  Mary's  innocence.  On  the 
contrary,  he  expressed  his  grief  and  distress  at  the 
severity  of  the  decree  which  condemned  one  so  guilt- 
less and  virtuous,  whose  holy  life  had  caused  her  to 
be  universally  honoured,  who  had  never  until  now 
had  the  shadow  of  such  an  accusation  laid  against 
her,  to  the  disgrace  and  hardships  of  a  prison,  and 
especially  at  a  time  when  she  was  broken  down  with 
illness.  His  own  good  name  and  reputation  for 
wisdom,  as   having  been  the  patron  and   protector 


142  Mary's  distress. 


of  Mary,  were  concerned  in  her  being  cleared.  But 
his  accustomed  piety  would  at  once  point  out  to  him 
the  hand  of  God  in  what  was  passing,  and  his  very 
confidence  in  the  guiding  of  that  hand,  and  of  the 
goodness  of  Mary's  cause,  helped  him  to  remain 
passive,  by  permitting  the  decree  to  take  its  course, 
in  the  certainty  that  Almighty  God  would  overrule 
all,  and  finally  bring  her  innocence  to  light. 

Yet  Mary  could  not  but  feel  that  the  blow  had 
come  under  its  sharpest  form,  through  the  entire 
silence  of  the  Elector  and  Electress,  for  whom  she 
entertained  the  highest  affection  and  respect,  whereas 
its  edge  would  have  been  softened  by  some  kindly 
word  or  message  from  them.  There  had  been  full 
opportunity  also.  For  the  clothing  of  the  novice 
Ursula,  but  a  few  days  before,  must  have  brought 
with  it  both  an  increased  intercourse  with  the  Courts 
and  many  communications  on  the  subject  of  Elisa- 
beth's protegee.  From  all  that  passed  subsequently 
as  to  both  sovereigns,  the  ready  explanation  however 
offers  itself,  that  like  Dean  Golla,  with  their  great 
regard  and  reverence  for  Mary,  they  had  not  the 
heart  to  enter  upon  a  subject  which  they  felt 
acutely,  while  seeing  no  way  conscientiously  open 
to  them,  of  shielding  her  from  the  consequences  which 
were  to  fall  upon  her.  With  feelings  therefore 
of  mingled  grief  and  delicacy,  they  remained  silent. 
Mary  read  their  hearts,  and  appreciated  their  motives, 
while  she  suffered  from  their  apparent  coldness,  which 
might  well  throw  a  doubt  in  the  minds  of  others  as 
to  their  opinions  respecting  her.  Turning  to  the 
Dean  as  she  went  away,  she  begged  him  to  thank 


Grief  of  the  Community.  343 

Maximilian,  that  during  the  fortnight  since  the  arrival 
of  the  decree,  he  had  refrained  from  giving  her  any 
knowledge  of  its  contents.  But  she  added  to  those 
around  her :  "  Mortification  and  suffering  are  best 
for  us  when  the  most  complete ! "  showing  fully  by 
these  words  what  she  was  mentally  suffering  by  his 
silence. 

Mary  Poyntz  and  Elisabeth  Cotton  accompanied 
Mary  to  the  door  of  the  house.  Anne  Turner,  the 
lay-sister  who  had  for  long  been  her  attendant  to 
provide  for  the  needs  of  her  suffering  health,  and  act 
as  her  nurse  in  the  severe  attacks  of  illness  to  which 
she  was  subject,  was  permitted  to  go  with  her  in  the 
carriage,  that  she  might  continue  these  services,  and 
share  her  imprisonment.  The  rest  of  the  community 
in  the  Paradeiser  Haus,  numbering  at  that  time  forty^ 
were  in  entire  ignorance  of  what  was  passing.  As 
soon  as  the  carriage  drove  away,  Mary  Poyntz,  the 
Superior,  called  them  together  and  told  them  what 
had  happened.  "Who  shall  express,"  she  writes,. 
"  the  trouble  into  which  we  were  thrown,  when^ 
casting  our  thoughts  on  every  side,  we  considered 
the  weakness  of  her  health,  and  the  power  and 
violence  of  her  enemies,  which  cut  us  off"  from  all 
accessible  means  of  help  except  God  alone,  to  Whom. 
we  had  recourse  without  ceasing ! "  They  at  once 
began  an  uninterrupted  course  of  intercessory  prayer,, 
taken  up  in  succession  by  each  one  among  them,. 
day  and  night,  and  wrote  the  sorrowful  tidings  off  to^ 
the  distant  houses  with  an  injunction  to  pursue  the 
same  plan  in  each.^ 

^  It  is  from  Elisabeth  Cotton's  circular  letter,  as  secretary,  that 
much  information  is  obtained  (Nymphenburg  Archives). 


344  '^^^  Anger  Nuns. 

Before  accompanying  Mary  Ward  after  she  left 
the  door  of  the  Paradeiser  Haus,  it  is  necessary  to 
say  a  few  words  concerning  the  place  of  her  imprison- 
ment. The  Monastery  of  the  Anger,  close  to  the 
Church  of  St.  James,  was  built  by  the  Minorite  Friars 
during  the  life  of  St.  Francis,  on  a  waste  piece  of 
ground,  outside  the  city  of  Munich,  whence  its  name 
was  derived.  In  the  time,  however,  of  Mary  Ward,  it 
was  in  the  midst  of  the  streets,  at  some  distance  within 
the  walls,  the  city  having  gradually  grown  around  it. 
Since  the  year  1284,  a  colony  of  Poor  Clares  from 
Ulm  had  occupied  the  monastery.  These  nuns 
attained  a  high  reputation  for  sanctity  from  the 
perfection  and  austerity  of  their  lives,  which  drew 
to  them,  from  generation  to  generation,  the  daughters 
of  the  chief  Bavarian  families,  including  even 
members  of  the  Electoral  and  Imperial  Houses,  who 
entered  among  them  and  became  equally  noted  for 
their  eminent  holiness.  The  saintly  character  of  the 
inmates  of  the  Anger  Convent  was  still  notorious 
in  Bavaria  when  Mary  Ward  founded  the  house 
of  the  Institute  in  Munich,  and  in  the  year  we  are 
considering,  there  were  no  less  than  eight  of  the  nuns 
who  were  favoured  by  Almighty  God  with  various 
extraordinary  spiritual  gifts.  The  Abbess,  of  whom 
we  shall  presently  hear  further,  was  one  of  these, 
Countess  Catharine  Bernardin.'^ 

It  was  in  the  custody  of  these  saintly  religious 

'  Menologio  Franciscano,  by  P.  Fortunatus  Hueber.  Of  the  Abbess 
Catharine  it  is  told,  that  when  not  yet  restored  to  herself  from  an  ecstasy, 
she  exclaimed,  **0  how  unbearable  to  me  is  earth,  when  I  have  looked 
upon  Heaven  !  O  earth  how  little  and  contemptible  thou  art  before  the 
greatness  of  God  !  not  even  as  a  needle's  point  ! " 


Reception  of  Mary,  345 

that  Mary  Ward  was  to  be  placed.  Nothing  could 
certainly  on  the  face  of  it  appear  better,  and  such 
was  the  arrangement  of  Dean  Golla,  or  rather  of 
those  on  whose  opinion  he  acted,  to  whose  choice 
the  place  of  her  imprisonment  had  been  left.  The 
good  nuns  seem  to  have  been  thoroughly  impressed 
with  the  enormity  of  the  crimes  of  their  expected 
prisoner,  for  so  well  had  they  kept  their  rule  of 
inclosure,  as  to  know  little  of  her  by  report  before 
her  entrance.  Mary,  as  we  have  seen,  had  no 
personal  acquaintance  with  any  of  them.  It  was 
enough  alone  that  she  was  a  supposed  heretic,  to 
inspire  them  with  horror  and  astonishment,  and  this 
feeling  had  been  worked  up  to  the  highest  point  by 
the  stringent  orders  received  by  the  Abbess  as  to 
Mary's  treatment.  The  most  severe  of  these  re- 
mained private,  but,  on  pain  of  excommunication, 
she  was  to  allow  of  no  intercourse  whatever  with  any 
of  the  Poor  Clares,  by  word  or  writing.  Certain  of 
them  were  to  watch  by  turns,  day  and  night,  outside 
her  door,  which  was  to  be  double-locked  and  chained, 
while  certain  others  only  had  to  take  to  her  what 
was  necessary,  but  all  in  rigid  silence. 

The  expectations  of  the  whole  community  were 
therefore  stretched  to  the  utmost  in  awaiting  the 
arrival  of  '•  this  monstrous  heretic,"  whom,  it  may  be, 
they  figured  to  themselves  in  the  shape  of  some 
raging  unmanageable  maniac.  The  Commissary  of 
the  Order  and  certain  Franciscan  Fathers  were  also 
in  attendance  to  receive  her.  What  then  was  the 
surprise  of  all  concerned  when  Mary  appeared, 
"humble,  meek,  patient  and  courageous  in  deport- 


346  Mary's  demeanour. 

ment,  with  calm  features,  whose  very  aspect  inspired 
reverence  and  devotion  in  her  beholders,"  so  much  so 
that  the  sight  of  her  had  the  immediate  effect  of 
sending  off  several  of  these  holy  religious  to  their 
prayers,  to  seek  of  God  the  explanation  of  so  strange 
an  enigma.  The  Franciscan  Fathers  were  moved 
even  to  tears,  which  Mary  perceiving,  hastened  to  use 
arguments  to  reassure  and  compose  them,  saying 
"that  there  was  in  very  truth  no  need  to  compassionate 
her  for  that  she  deemed  herself  too  happy  and  too 
much  honoured,  being  a  sinner,  to  be  treated  as  saints 
were,"  and  that  "suffering  without  sin  was  no  pain." 
Among  the  nuns  who  so  quickly  left  the  newly 
arrived  prisoner,  there  was  one  of  many  years' 
standing,  "  of  noted  sanctity."  This  was  probably 
Sister  Jacoba  Brunnhueberin,  as  it  was  known  of  her 
that,  by  a  gift  of  God,  she  could  read  the  hearts  of 
others.  She  shortly  returned  from  her  prayers  to 
the  Abbess  and  said  to  her,  "  My  Mother,  how  are 
we  misinformed.''  This  is  a  great  servant  of  God, 
whom  we  have  received,  and  our  house  is  happy  in 
her  setting  foot  in  it.  Let  me  have  at  least  the 
happiness  of  going  to  look  at  her  at  the  door, 
although  I  am  not  permitted  to  speak  to  her."  This 
she  asked  with  such  importunity  and  earnestness, 
that  the  Abbess  granted  it.  Mary  then  knew  not 
what  to  understand  of  the  dumb  show  which  followed 
shortly  after  she  reached  her  miserable  apartment. 
Greatly  was  she  surprised,  when,  after  a  careful 
unlocking  and  unchaining,  the  door  was  opened 
enough  for  her  to  see  a  religious  of  venerable 
appearance,  kneeling  on  the  threshold,  with  clasped 


Mary  in  Prison.  2i47 

hands,  in  an  attitude  of  devotion,  who  withdrew  in 
a  few  moments  in  silence.^ 

The  room  where  Mary  was  to  be  shut  up  as  close 
prisoner  was  in  the  most  ancient  part  of  the  convent,, 
and  far  removed  from  the  quarters  occupied  by  the 
nuns.  It  was  used  ordinarily  for  such  among  them 
as  had  caught  infectious  or  incurable  diseases.  Some 
one  had  long  occupied  it  who  was  in  a  dying  state,  and 
had  been  hastily  removed  to  make  room  for  Mary, 
and  we  may  well  reflect,  in  reading  the  description 
in  the  manuscripts  of  the  walls  and  bedstead,  that 
none  of  the  numerous  modern  sanitary  precautions 
were  then  in  vogue.  Indeed,  the  marvel  is  how  .the 
sick  ever  recovered  under  such  conditions.  The 
room,  walls,  and  furniture  seem  to  have  been  left 
untouched,  not  only  since  the  removal  of  the  patient, 
but  for  long  before,  so  that  the  odour  pervading  the 
atmosphere  was  revolting  and  unhealthy  in  the 
extreme.  The  ceiling  was  so  low,  that  it  could  be 
touched  by  the  hand.  Two  very  small  windows 
looked  out  upon  the  graveyard  of  the  convent,  and 
these  were  boarded  up  to  within  a  hand's  breath 
of  the  top,  so  that  but  little  light  or  air  could  get 
through.  In  this  gloomy  apartment  Mary  and  the 
faithful  Anne  Turner  were  to  live,  with  locked  and 


"  Sister  Jacoba  died  at  an  advanced  age  in  1660,  having  been  fifty 
years  sacristane.  The  Holy  Child  frequently  revealed  Himself  to  her 
as  a  boy  of  twelve  years  of  age.  About  the  time  we  are  considering, 
l)efore  there  was  any  prospect  of  Munich  being  devastated  by  the 
Swedes,  an  image  of  Our  Lady  of  Dolours  in  the  convent  had  been 
seen  to  weep  plentifully,  and  Jacoba  then  learned  from  her  the  desola- 
tion that  was  to  come. 


348  The  first  night. 

chained  doors,  nor  was  she  to  leave  it  even  to  get  a 
little  fresh  air. 

The  state  of  mind  in  which  Mary  prepared  to 
lie  down  upon  the  miserable  bedstead,  on  the  first 
night  of  her  captivity,  was  afterwards  described  by  her 
to  her  companions,  who  doubtless  eagerly  questioned 
her  on  every  particular  of  a  subject,  to  them  of  such 
great  interest.  It  seemed  to  Mary  then  that  death  now 
lay  not  far  distant  from  her.  In  the  state  of  her 
health,  it  was  unlikely  that  she  could  long  survive 
confinement  in  such  a  place  and  atmosphere.  Nor 
did  she  think  that  those  who  had  brought  about  her 
imprisonment,  and  "she  knew  full  well,"  says  Mary 
Poyntz,  "the  persons  and  actors  in  the  business, 
would  have  proceeded  so  far,  and  yet  intended  that 
she  should  subsequently  go  abroad  in  the  world 
again."  Making  therefore  an  act  of  resignation,  and  of 
entire  abandonment  of  herself  into  the  hands  of  God, 
she  found  unspeakable  interior  peace  and  content- 
ment, in  the  hope,  that  the  long-wished  for  time  had 
come,  in  which  she  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  think  of 
God,  love  Him,  and  depend  upon  Him,  with  full  con- 
fidence in  His  Fatherly  protection  with  regard  to 
hers."  But  Mary  had  mistaken  the  end  for  which 
Almighty  God  had  permitted  this  trial  to  fall  upon 
her.  She  could  not  sleep.  To  suffer  for  Him  was  a 
matter  of  the  deepest  joy  and  satisfaction  to  her,  but 
she  was  not  left  long  in  this  pleasurable  state,  she 
soon  felt  an  interior  reproof  "It  was  not  enough  to 
content  herself  with  passive  suffering,  and  give  up 
labour  and  action."  The  thought  did  not  please  her, 
and   though  she   did  not   utterly  reject,  she  turned 


Resolution  to  defend  her  innocence.      349 

away  from  it,  and  determined  to  sleep  and  pursue 
the  matter  no  further.  She  strove  forcibly  to  carry 
this  out,  in  spite  of  the  offensiveness  of  the  walls 
and  bedstead  reminding  her  of  contagion  and  of  the 
dying.  Though  she  succeeded  in  overcoming 
nature  as  to  these,  it  appeared  interiorly  as  if 
some  power,  stronger  than  herself,  were  forcing  her 
to  reconsider  the  thought  she  had  put  away,  and 
menacing  her  if  she  would  not  resolve  to  labour  in 
defence  of  her  own  innocence,  and  that  of  those  who 
belonged  to  her,  consequently  to  do  all  that  lay  in  her 
power  for  her  own  deliverance.  In  vain  she  tried  to 
sleep,  the  thought  repeated  itself  again  and  again, 
she  found  herself  overmastered,  and  obliged  finally  to 
submit,  and  promise  to  act  in  all  ways  accordingly. 
No  sooner  was  this  resolution  taken  than  without  any 
further  troublesome  imaginations  as  to  the  means  to 
accomplish  so  difficult  an  undertaking,  she  fell  into  a 
peaceful  slumber  and  "  slept  well,"  says  Mary  Poyntz, 
"  according  to  her  sleeps." 

"The  next  morning  the  two  Franciscan  Fathers 
came,"  continues  the  manuscript,  "  with  much  charity 
to  comfort  us,  and  related  the  great  tranquillity, 
courage,  and  cheerfulness  which  Mary  had  shown, 
evident  marks,  they  said,  of  her  innocence."  Mary 
Poyntz  who  received  them,  while  writing  this,  cannot 
forbear  the  warm  expression  of  her  feelings  in  recount- 
ing the  sufferings  of  one  whom  she  so  tenderly  loved. 
"  I  confess  my  wickednes.s,  it  has  grown  a  horror  to 
me  to  see  priest  or  friar,  but  at  the  altar  and  in  the 
confession  seat,  which  that  blessed  servant  of  God  did 
sharply  reprehend,  seeking  to  imprint  in  us  all  that 


350  Lemon-juice  correspondence. 

treasure  which  she  herself  possessed  in  an  inex- 
pressible degree,  of  loving  enemies."  On  that  day 
Mary's  bedding  was  allowed  to  be  sent  from  the  Para- 
deiser  Haus,  and  the  permission  was  also  given  that 
the  English  Virgins  should  prepare  and  send  her 
themselves,  the  food  which  her  extreme  state  of  health 
demanded.  This  gave  them  great  satisfaction  for 
many  considerations.  A  plan  had  been  arranged 
beforehand,  perhaps  in  one  of  those  cheerful  conversa- 
tions of  which  we  have  heard,  when  Mary's  imprison- 
ment, yet  distant,  was  a  subject  of  light  talk  among 
them,  which  was  greatly  forwarded  by  such  a  permission. 
Correspondence  between  Mary  and  hers  was  not 
forbidden,  but  as  every  letter  had  to  pass  through  the 
hands  of  certain  of  her  keepers,  no  harm  it  was 
thought  could  occur,  as  all  were  to  be  inspected.  So 
careful  were  they  on  this  point,  that  they  searched  all 
the  food  which  was  sent,  lest  a  note  should  be  con- 
cealed among  it.  But  the  food  nevertheless  became 
the  vehicle  of  daily  communication  between  Mary  and 
the  Paradeiser  Haus,  "  nor  was  the  art  anything 
great  or  subtle,"  as  Mary  Poyntz  writes,  "but  God 
that  knew  our  need  did  use  that  mercy  with  us  that  it 
was  undiscovered."  The  experience  which  Mary  and 
her  children  had  gained,  in  the  troublous  state  of 
their  own  country,  did  them  good  service  on  this 
occasion.  For  the  art  was  one  much  used,  as  we 
know,  by  those  who  were  sufferers  for  the  faith  there, 
though  frequently  they  rather  afforded  information  to 
their  persecutors,  than  benefited  themselves  by  its 
means.  Mary  seems  to  have  taken  with  her  a  little 
supply   of    lemon  juice,   and    the    pieces  of    paper. 


Directions  to  the  Sisters.  351 

however  common,  in  which  various  articles  of  food,  or 
other  requirements  for  her  use  were  wrapped,  and 
even  the  pages  of  books  of  devotion,  were  taken 
advantage  of  to  transmit  all  that  was  necessary  to 
say  on  either  side.*  In  this  manner  Mary  made 
known  to  her  companions  all  that  was  to  be  done  in 
the  work  of  her  deliverance,  which  she  had  promised 
to  God  to  labour  for,  and  which  she  at  once  took  in 
hand. 

Every  act  also  of  theirs  of  any  importance  was 
thus  directed  by  her  during  the  whole  time  of  her 
stay  at  the  Anger.  These  notes  were  frequently 
dated  by  Mary  "  From  my  palace,  not  prison,  for 
truly  so  I  find  it."  But  before  proceeding  with  this 
part  of  her  story,  a  better  idea  both  of  Mary  herself 
and  of  her  prison  life,  will  be  gained  by  her  speaking 
for  herself  in  these  daily  notes  to  the  Sister.s,  which 
were  carefully  copied  by  the  loving  hand  of  Mother 
Elisabeth  Cotton.  The  first  sheet  of  this  copy  is  lost, 
that  which  has  been  preserved  beginning  in  the 
middle  of  a  sentence  on  the  fifth  day  of  her  im- 
prisonment, and,  therefore,  after  Mary  had  made  the 
first  arrangements  towards  obtaining  her  release. 
Mary  Poyntz  and  Elisabeth  Cotton  seem  to  have 
been,  for  caution's  sake,  the  only  two  who  were  in- 
trusted with  the  knowledge  of  the  secret  corres- 
pondence, and  Mary  writes  .sometimes  to  one, 
sometimes  to  the  other,  meaning  all  she  says  for  both. 

*  What  is  written  in  lemon-juice,  it  is  well  known,  is  invisible  until 
held  to  the  fire,  when  the  writing  turns  brown.  There  are  a  large 
number  of  these  lemon  juice  notes,  on  all  sorts  of  pieces  of  rough 
common  paper,  in  Mary  Ward's  hand,  in  the  Nymphenberg  Archives. 


352  Notes  from  prison. 

For  my  partner^  his  letters,  patience,  we  must  supply  by 
prayer.  It  were  good  he  knew,  and  then  let  him  do  what 
God  puts  in  his  mind.  Undone  he  may  be,  either  in  going 
or  staying,  but  we  will  pray  and  hope  the  best,  and  not  be 
troubled  at  what  we  cannot  mend,  but  confide  in  God. 
For  your  friend  his  letters,  cut  out  his  name  and  wear  them 
about  you  according  to  your  devotion.  Meat  I  eat  little, 
but  pisto,  broth,  eggs,  send  less  in  quantity  of  all,  else  the 
care  had  of  diet  and  all  else,  doth  much  edify  here.  God's 
blessing  on  Cicely  her  heart  for  keeping  her  hands  so 
warm  !  and  on  your  vows  for  letting  no  two  know  of  our 
correspondence.  Now  to  the  Doctor.  Yours  the  last  night 
did  me  a  great  pleasure,  for  I  had  been  in  some  pain  lest 
upon  speech  of  my  ill  arm  (^ which  is  now  better)  you  out  of 
your  much  love  had  committed  some  indiscretion.  Thus 
it  passed  here.  The  Abbess  came  to  me  in  more  than 
usual  gravity,  and  said  the  Dean  had  sent  to  see  how  I  did, 
and  that  when  I  should  have  need  of  a  doctor.  Doctor 
Dirmer  should  come  to  me.  I  returned  thanks,  saying,  I 
would  when  need  required,  but  for  the  present  there  was  no 
need.  The  Abbess  said  not  now  to  me  of  the  Duchess, 
nor  that  the  Doctor  was  here  in  person.  Send  for  him  for 
somewhat  else,  and  hear  the  whole  what  the  Abbess  said 
(  Wednesday  night  also). 

But  what  becomes  of  Father  Ludovico,  what  impression 
makes  his  death  ?  What  meant  the  Doctor's  coming  hither 
from  Besse^  the  other  day  ?  Let  Mother  Rectrice  seal  with 
her  own  seal  till  the  Pope  forbid  her  all,  then  keep  it  safe, 
and  tell  whosoever  asketh  for  it,  that  a  friend  whom  she  will 
not  discover  begged  it  of  her,  and  she  gave  it  the  said 
friend,  &c.  She  shall  know  more  what  to  say  about  these 
matters,  ere  they  can  come  to  question  of  these  affairs ;  till 
they  hear  from  Rome  they  will  say  no  more  nor  do  no 

^  The  Rev.  Henry  Lee. 
6  The  Electress  Elisabeth,  who  apparently  had  sent  Doctor  Dirmer. 


Deaths  of  opponents.  353 

other,  let  them  rest  in  peace,  but  we  will  prevent  time  and 
not  be  behind-hand  with  them.  Write  to  Mr.  Lee  that  his 
letters  are  taken,  but  you  hope  there  is  not  hurt  in  them, 
that  he  may  haste  to  get  possession  of  his  canonry,  that  he 
use  and  observe  Father  Lamormaine'^  with  all  confidence 
and  good  will,  as  verily  he  deserved  from  him.  Bid  the 
Rectrice  [Margaret  Genison]  there  go  to  Father  Lamor- 
maine,  and  tell  him  how  all  hath  passed  here,  and  that 
Father  Contzen  makes  braggs  that  he  hath  done  this  deed, 
that  she  hopes  his  Paternity  will  be  another  kind  of  friend 
and  father  to  all,  that  in  the  end  the  aforesaid  good  Father 
will  have  no  cause  to  boast  of  the  matter,  neither  those  that 
followed  his  counsel,  but  let  her  say  nothing  in  particular 
against  Besse,  her  beloved,  let  her  carry  herself  with  humility 
and  moderation.  By  the  next  she  shall  know  what  further, 
but  let  us  let  God  do  what  He  will  in  His  turn,  which  I 
beseech  Him  may  be  with  much  lenity  towards  our  adver- 
saries. I  was  not  well,  but  am  now  as  usual.  Mother 
Rectrice  her  picture  to  the  Abbess  worked  wonders.  She 
saith  she  hath  writ  to  the  Rectrice,  but  perchance  she  hath 
failed  in  her  titles,  at  which  I  smiled  and  said,  ours  have 
left  and  forgotten  their  titles.  Nothing  edifies  more  than 
this,  and  with  cause,  for  the  contrary  is  very  unworthy 
{Thursday  noon). 

The  religious  mentioned  in  the  beginning  of  this 
note  was,  as  she  afterwards  names,  one  of  Mary's 
opposers  whose  deaths  are  subsequently  spoken  of 
by  Mary  Poyntz  as  occurring  during  her  imprison- 
ment, and  therefore  making  a  great  sensation  in  the 
city.  Two  were  suddenly  carried  off,  and  a  third 
was  brought  to  the  edge  of  the  grave  and  despaired 
of  by  the  doctors.  They  were  all  the  occasion  of  acts 
of  eminent  charity  on  Mary's  part.  The  news  of  the 
'  The  Jesuit  Father  at  Vienna,  who  was  the  Emperor's  confessor. 
X   2 


354  Mary's  charity. 

condition  of  the  last  mentioned,  whom  the  writer  of 
the  manuscript  names  as  the  principal  author  of  her 
imprisonment,  and  who  knew  she  was  innocent  of  the 
alleged  cause,  being  brought  to  her,  she  set  herself  to 
pray,  and  protested  before  Almighty  God  that  she 
would  not  rise  from  her  knees  until  it  pleased  His 
Divine  Majesty  to  grant  her  request.  Mary  knew 
that  there  were  few  to  pray  for  him.  Her  prayer  was 
long,  but  it  would  appear  that  she  was  heard,  for  the 
recovery,  and  the  circumstances  attending  it,  were 
considered  by  the  doctors  as  miraculous.  It  was  her 
custom,  whenever  the  account  of  the  death  of  any  of 
those  who  opposed  her  was  brought  to  her,  to  lay 
aside  what  she  was  doing  and  to  say  a  Pater  and  Ave 
for  them.  There  is  a  remarkable  history  told,  which 
seems  to  apply  to  one  of  the  two  who  died  suddenly 
while  she  was  at  the  Anger.  With  the  same  charitable 
reticence  which  has  before  been  noticed,  the  names  in 
all  these  three  cases  are  omitted. 

Having  heard  of  the  death  of  one  who  had  done 
great  wrong  both  to  herself,  and  to  that  which  was 
dearer  to  her  than  her  life — the  work  of  God  intrusted 
to  her — and  by  so  doing  had  abused  great  grace  and 
light  which  God  had  given  him,  as  well  as  the  con- 
fidence she  had  placed  in  him,  Mary  knelt  down  to 
say  a  Pater  and  Ave,  as  was  her  custom,  for  the 
repose  of  his  soul.  As  she  did  so,  she  felt  her  prayer 
repulsed  and  thrown  back  upon  her,  as  it  were,  in  a 
strange  fashion.  She  did  not  discontinue  it,  however, 
and,  to  make  it  more  efficacious,  she  added,  "  Lord, 
I  pardon  him  with  all  my  heart,  and  all  that  he  has 
done  against  me,  which  appears  to  oblige  Thee,  on 


Her  prayer  repulsed.  355 

the  score  of  justice,  to  pardon  him  also."  To  which 
she  received  intellectually  this  reply,  "What  he  did 
was  not  against  thee,  but  against  Me."  This  answer 
took  away  from  her  all  power  of  praying  further,  and 
left  her  in  such  amazement  that  her  countenance 
betrayed  her.  The  occurrence  gave  rise  to  a  reso- 
lution on  her  part  to  be  more  diligent  henceforth, 
during  the  lifetime  of  her  opposers,  since  after  their 
death  the  matter  was  taken  out  of  her  hands.  From 
that  time,  for  the  rest  of  her  life,  she  offered  for  them 
to  God  her  Friday  Communions,  and  all  she  did  on 
that  day. 

To  proceed  with  Mary's  daily  notes.  On  the  13th 
of  February  she  writes  : 

I  had  yours  the  last  night.  Lest  I  should  forget,  I  have 
little  or  no  liquid  [lemon-juice]  left.  We  can  only  once  a  day 
read  what  you  write,  wanting  fire.  Your  last  papers,  I 
cannot  warm  till  night.  Read  you  not  the  Saints'  lives, 
last  and  first  ?  Your  Litany  book  so  well  garnished,  I  had 
on  Tuesday  night.  I  cannot  tell  you  again  what  was  that 
with  the  cover,  it  skills  not.  These  religious  are  very 
respectful  and  charitable,  and  surely  very  good.  The  Lady 
Abbess  is  full  of  my  writings.  She  hath  been  in  some  hopes 
to  have  me  here.  She  tells  me  my  first  vow  was  St.  Clare's 
Order,  but  I  will  understand  nothing,  and  give  less  to  be 
understood.  How  often  do  I  think  of  Mother  Cicely  ?  I 
am  in  a  cloister,  I  trow,  and  closed  up  we  are  in  one  little 
pretty  stair  on  the  first  floor,  joining  upon  the  Grot  where 
they  bury,  and  the  deceased  saints  lie.  Our  habitation  is 
the  place  of  the  despaired  of  the  sick.  We  did  as  it  seems 
displace  one  that  is  every  moment  a  dying,  and  she  hath 
been  sick  these  three  years  and  hath  spit  up  all  her  lungs, 
where  sometimes  we  fry  and  sometimes  we  freeze,  and  there 


356  Notes  from  prison. 

do  all  that  we  have  to  do,  two  little  windows  close  walled 
up,  our  door  chained  and  double  locked  and  never  opened 
but  at  the  only  entrance  and  departure  of  our  two  keepers, 
and  the  Lady  Abbess  who  is  our  chief  guardian.  We  were 
conducted  in  by  the  three  same  within  and  two  Franciscans 
who  speak  Italian,  and  the  night,  or  rathej  hour,  we  came 
were  placed  beds  near  to  our  door,  where  night  and  day 
four  nuns  keep  guardia.  Mass  and  sacraments  are  not 
feasts  for  us  to  frequent,  and  for  all  this  the  place  or 
chamber  we  inhabit  hath  all  in  it  could  be  wished.  Indeed 
I  say  true  and  marvel  at  it,  but  our  Lord  and  Master  is 
also  our  Father  and  gives  no  more  than  Lady-like,  and  what 
is  most  easy  to  be  borne.  Be  sure  no  complaints  be  made, 
nor  notice  taken  of  these  things.  Commend  me  dearly  to 
all  friends  at  home  and  abroad,  my  Jungfrau,  Maria  Rein- 
dorfferin,  Antonina,  Mother  Wivell,  the  novices,  when  time 
serves,  Mother  Rectrice,  to  whom  I  dedicate  this  broken 
epistle.  Mother  Jane,  Cis,  Win,  Jane  and  all.  Vale,  vale, 
God  will  reward  your  care  and  cost.  You  do  better  not  to 
go  to  Elisabeth  till  she  send  to  you  or  for  you  to  the  Court, 
but  when  you  are  sent  for  be  very  confident,  loving  and 
rather  more  loving  and  free  than  ever — she  suffers.  (St.  Peter's 
complaints)  {In  the  same  in  ink).  Bestow  not  words 
where  works  correspond  not,  prepare  for  the  worst  of  beds. 
Vale.     (Feb.  13,  1631). 

I  had  your  two  last  nights'.  Paper  I  have  none,  nor 
must  not  have,  but  what  you  send  things  folded  in,  and  that 
will  be  enough.  Liquor  I  have  no  more,  and  I  marvel 
there  is  so  much  left  to  write  this.  Tell  Mother  Rectrice 
my  mind  inclines  much  more  she  should  write  very  kindly 
to  Madame  than  go,  it  seems  to  me  no  ways  fit  she  should 
go  to  her,  till  first  she  know  her  coming  will  be  grateful, 
when  the  Duke  hath  answered  about  your  banishment  you 
will  hear  of  them  I  warrant  you.  I  am  sorry  you  had  not 
St.  Peter's  complaints  last  night,  but  you  had  enough  to  do 


Directions  to  the  Sisters.  357 

besides.  God  grant  you  lost  not  the  rest.  Anne  is  well 
and  doth  well.  Fy,  cowardly  Rectrice  !  (14  Feb.  at  noon). 
I  must  write  in  such  haste  as  God  knows  what  I  shall 
say.  I  have  this  to-day  with  the  lemon,  and  well,  by  chance 
we  have  kept  some  fire  and  so  read  them  and  had  been  like 
to  have  been  taken  tardy,  but  let  that  alone.  By  all  means 
you  must  visit  or  let  be  visited  this  monastery  three  times  a 
week  at  the  least,  her  love  and  care  is  much  praised,  and  I 
did  really  think  she  or  you  yourself  had  often  been  here, 
and  that  they  would  not  tell  me,  and  I  would  not  be  curious 
to  inquire,  only  once  or  twice  asked,  &c.  I  think  the 
Abbess  thinks  ours  are  forbid  to  come,  and  now  the  sooner 
the  better.  If  she  ask  you  of  nobility,  slight  hereof,  and 
never  say  any  is  noble  or  ignoble,  go  to  other  discourse. 
The  more  love  you  show  to  your  Superior  the  more  you  will 
be  loved  and  admired.  I  have  no  end  in  this  but  our 
Master's  honour,  and  the  good  of  the  course,  as  I  hope  time 
will  better  manifest,  she  knows  no  more  of  you  than  what 
your  maid  saith,  &c.  I  had  never  that  writing  you  mention 
in  the  "  extravagante "  nor  n6ver  shall.  Let  us  use  this 
manner  warily  or  else  we  lose  all,  but  I  preach  and  cannot 
myself  forbear,  if  we  use  care  we  may  serve  ourselves  and 
misserve  others,  &c.  I  write  in  this  poor  paper  not  to  be 
mistrusted.  You  must  ask  when  you  come  if  it  be  the 
Abbess,  she  is  Abbess  for  life  and  indeed  worthy  her  office 
so  far  as  I  can  judge,  what  she  hears  from  you,  you  may  be 
sure  she  will  say  to  others.  Be  as  careful  of  your  gestures 
as  words,  for  they  see  you  even  when  they  seem  to  be  gone. 
Vale  to  you  both,  but  Mother  Rect.,  by  her  leave  shall  do 
no  corporal  penance  but  what  I  first  know,  nor  you  neither. 
{14,  at  night).  My  dear  Mothers,  I  have  had  great  pain 
and  lameness  in  one  hip  all  over,  ever  since  I  came  hither. 
Had  yesterday  and  the  day  before  good  fits  of  my  old 
disease :  this  morning  have  these  and  yet  have  abundance 
of  health  and  strength  to  spend  for  my  Lord  and  Master 


358  Me7ttorials  to  Rome. 

and  in  His  service.  It  is  not  haling  me  to  Rome  will  kill 
me  I  warrant  them.  Who  knows  what  God  hath  deter- 
mined by  these  accidents,  truly  neither  they  nor  I,  nor  do  I 
desire  to  know,  or  have  other  than  His  will.  These  people 
are  so  good  I  can  never  praise  them  enough.  Use  the 
Abbess  most  kindly,  but  take  no  notice  of  anything.  Let 
be  spread  out  of  hand,  a  whole  box  full  of  plasters  for  Med. 
and  sent  Anne.  Vale,  be  merry  and  doubt  not  in  our 
Master.  To  Mother  Jane,  Cis,  Win.,  Mother  Min.,  Mar)', 
Bab.     (From  Anne  to  Jane  with  a  picture,  15  Feb.). 


CHAPTER  V. 

Release. 

1631. 

On  the  third  day  of  Mary's  imprisonment  she  sent 
to  her  companions,  by  means  of  their  lemon-juice 
correspondence,  the  full  particulars  of  the  memorials 
which  should  be  sent  in  their  name  to  Rome,  in 
consequence  of  the  solemn  resolution  she  had  made 
the  night  of  her  arrival  at  the  Anger.  Rough  frag- 
ments of  the  copies  remain  in  Mary's  hand,  one 
being  to  the  Cardinals  of  the  Holy  Office,  the  other 
to  the  Pope.  Of  the  Cardinals  they  beg  that  their 
"  Mother  Maria  della  Guardia  being  condemned  of  so 
great  an  imputation  as  heresy,  she  be  not  deprived 
of  her  life  also.  For  her  weakness  and  indisposition 
of  body  considered,  to  put  her  in  prison  can  be 
deemed  no  other  than  to  give  her  a  violent  death." 


Submission  to  the  Bull.  359 

That  to  the  Pope,  Mary  Poyntz  tells  us,  was  a  brief 
relation  of  what  had  passed,  and  concluded  with 
deprecating  the  state  to  which  Mary  was  reduced, 
it  being,  "  if  not  death,  a  dying  life.  Vouchsafe,  then, 
to  call  her  to  Rome,  give  her  leave  at  least  once  to 
speak  in  her  own  cause,  the  case  being  made  so  public, 
and  that  of  which  she  is  accused,  and  for  which  she 
is  thus  treated,  so  enormous."  Mary  gave  all  the 
particulars  to  her  Sisters  as  to  how  to  end  and  how 
to  address  the  memorials,  and  even  adds  to  Elisabeth 
Cotton,  her  secretary,  "  These  must  never  be  writ  in 
your  hand,  for  then  they  will  be  indeed  my  deed." 
They  are  to  be  addressed  as  sent  "by  all  those  of 
whatsoever  nation  that  live  under  the  government 
of  Mother  Maria  Ward." 

On  the  same  day  Dean  Golla,  doubtless  with 
kind  intent,  sent  to  advise  Mary  to  notify  at  once 
her  desires  to  all  those  connected  with  her,  that  a 
perfect  obedience  should  be  yielded  by  each  member 
of  the  Institute,  to  the  requirements  of  the  Bull  about 
to  be  promulgated.  Mary,  as  the  following  note  shows, 
had  already  forestalled  this  advice,  but  thought  it  most 
prudent,  by  repeating  her  orders,  to  make  her  own 
entire  submission  to  the  Holy  See  more  publicly 
known.  She  therefore  wrote  in  English  what  follows, 
and  sent  it  to  the  Paradeiser  Haus : 

Very  Reverend  my  dear  Mother, — I  am  requested  by 
the  Very  Rev.  Sigr.  Dean  of  this  city  of  Monaco  (a  prelate 
worthy  of  all  satisfaction)  to  second  by  these  the  order 
given  yourself  and  all  ours,  of  whatsoever  place  or  province, 
some  few  days  before  my  imprisonment  (which  happened 
on  the  7th  of  February),  which  order,  when  I  was  taken 


360  Fears  of  Mary 's  companions. 

prisoner,  I  willed  Mother  Elis.  Cotton  to  write  and  send  to 
all  our  Colleges.  I  have  not  since  seen  nor  spoken  with 
any  of  them,  but  am  most  certain  that  she  would  not  omit 
that  or  aught  else  so  commanded.  Perchance  they  have 
missed  a  copy,  therefore,  of  the  same  order  comes  now  with 
these  a  copy.  Observe,  I  pray  you,  what  they  contain  with 
all  promptitude  and  a  right  heart.  In  a  secular  estate  you 
may  doubtless  serve  God  much,^  and  without  your  own  or 
others'  molestation,  and  so  wishing  you  no  less  good  than 
to  my  own  soul,  I  remain,  yours  ever,  wherein  I  am. 

The  copy  is  docketed  outside  by  one  of  those 
who  received  it,  "  Our  Mother  her  order  to  us  out  of 
the  prison,  to  desire,  &c.,  in  her  own  hand.     Feb.  10, 

1631."^ 

After  the  memorials  to  the  Pope  and  Cardinals 
were  despatched,  Mary's  companions  began  to  fear 
the  consequences  which  might  possibly  result  to 
her  from  them.  She  comforts  them  accordingly  in 
answer  : 

For  my  being  sent  up  to  Rome,  if  so  it  happen  will  be 
perchance  for  the  best  for  us,  but  for  the  adverse  part  I  see 
not  what  it  can  profit  them,  for  if  they  intend  to  have  my 
life,  they  can  kill  me  with  less  noise  far  in  these  parts. 
They  know  we  have  no  friends,  &c.,  but  here  or  there,  if 
God  would  have  me  die,  I  would  not  live ;  it  is  but  to  pay 
the  rent  a  little  before  the  day,  and  to  love  and  suffer  for 
God,  or  die  and  go  to  Him,  are  both  singular  graces  and 
such  as  I  merit  not,  and  one  of  the  two,  I  trust  in  the 
mercy  of  God,  will  fall  to  my  happy  lot.     Meanwhile  I  will 

^  Some  of  Mary  Ward's  later  biographers  make  her  words  here, 
"serve  God  much  more,"  which  is  incorrect.  The  last  word  is  not  in 
the  manuscript. 

^  Is'ymphenburg  Archives. 


Memorials  to  be  repeated.  361 

seek  [to  live],  &c.,  but  I  would  have  you  both  not  the  least 
troubled,  but  beg  hard  that  He  Himself  would  do  what 
Himself  would  have  done.  If  now  good  Mother  Keys  were 
writ  unto  to  use  as  many  friends  for  means  to  the  Pope  and 
Congn.  as  she  could,  perchance  the  Pope  his  Confessor. 
No,  no,  it  is  not  the  friars,  nor  clergy,  but  the  Hierusa- 
lems,  &c.,  nor  they  but  what  God  will.  Get  all  out  you  can 
by  the  Jungfrau^  or  otherwise;  visit  the  Dean,  ask  him  what 
I  am  to  do,  where  my  papers  are,  if  they  will  be  had  again, 
and  seek  from  him  what  you  can,  showing  confidence, 
cordiality,  &c.  Vale,  vale,  vale.  Wise  Rectrice  to  cry  !  I 
will  not  have  either  the  Rect.  or  yourself  in  the  grotto  after 
9  or  before  6.  (Sunday  morn.  16  Feb.  on  a  bag  with  Anne's 
mantle. ) 

I  perceive  plainly  by  their  saying  I  am  only  in  arrest, 
that  they  have  taken  all  you  last  wrote  to  Rome,  that  they 
have  perused  if  not  also  stayed  all,  and  will  frame  what  they 
would  accordingly,  and  they  begin  to  doubt  that  those  which 
were  to  be  put  up  to  His  Holiness,  and  the  Congn.  had 
they  gone  in  time,  arrived  in  time  I  mean,  and  had  been 
well  followed,  they  would  have  done  more  good  in  the  main 
than  all  princes'  commendations,  or  aught  else  was  ever  yet 
exhibited,  and  so  much  I  did  with  some  reason  think  and 
believe  ere  I  put  pen  to  paper,  &c.  What  you  have  now 
to  do  is,  that  with  all  speed  you  write  them  all  over  again 
just  as  they  were,  only  to  the  strangers'  you  may  put  Diipli- 
catum,  and  send  them  to  Augusta  [Augsburg],  directed  to 
Kath.  Kochin  her  sister,  with  earnest  desire  that  she  give 
them  the  first  post  that  goes  for  Rome.  Let  the  bote  come 
to  you  the  last  thing  he  doth,  or  rather  hire  one  on  purpose, 
which  will  be  more  sure ;  let  the  man  go  with  him  out  of 
the  town  and  then  give  them,  &c.  Write  by  the  ordinary 
way  also,  but  what  they  can  gather  nothing  by ;  but  to  leave 
that  way  were  to  seem  to  suspect  them.     Bid  Mother  Keys 

2  Ursula  TroUin. 


362  ,  Fu7^ther  directions. 

in  the  ordinary  way  look  always  at  both  posts.  Let  Mother 
Keys,  after  once  His  Holiness  hath  had  that  of  yours  to 
him,  that  she  be  liberal  of  those  others  to  the  Cards.  Let 
her  be  expedite  and  quietly  industrious  and  laborious  in 
the  business ;  speed  and  efficacy  is  all,  and  this  done, 
commend  the  case  to  God,  that  He  would  vouchsafe  to 
enlighten  and  forgive  all,  and  use  all  they  do  to  His  honour 
and  the  good  of  the  work,  as  I  have  no  doubt  He  will. 
For  my  going  to  Rome  be  not  troubled,  if  it  happen  so  it 
will  be  for  the  better.  If  you  have  writ  the  names  whom 
Mother  Keys  should  labour  by,  plainly  all  is  discovered. 
Be  careful  what  you  say  here,  and  neither  here  nor  to  any 
complain  of  any,  &c.  Your  visit  here  did  much  good; 
it  may  be  longer  or  shorter  as  yourselves  will,  or  the  Abbess 
her  time  serves.  They  commend  Mother  Rectrice,  how  so 
much  love  and  care  in  meat,  clothes,  all,  all.  Mother 
Rectrice  may  one  day  send  my  black  cap  lined  with  fur ; 
on  other  day  the  thin  scarfing  or  some  good  part  of  it,  and 
by  that  have  opportunity,  &c.  Jesus  be  with  both.  Make 
or  not  make  your  visit  to  the  Dean  as  you  judge  good. 
(Monday  noon,  17  Feb.) 

By  great  chance  we  had  fire  to  read  yours.  Let  Marg. 
Jenison  answer  her  uncle  that  she  thanks  him  humbly  for 
his  good  counsel,  but  for  her  part  she  holds  it  the  only  way 
for  a  quiet  life  to  go  into  England  and  get  her  a  good 
husband  !  or  at  least  such  an  one  as  she  can.  We  had  the 
unicorn's  horn  the  second  day.  Why  writes  not  Mother  Rec- 
trice to  Madame  ?  The  seal  do  not  give  him ;  say  you  find 
it  not,  and  be  sure  you  be  at  all  times  ready  for  a  search. 
Were  there  not  some  of  my  partner's  letters  amongst  those 
the  Dean  had  ?  if  so  he  will  be  disgraced,  for  he  writes  too 
plain  of  the  figure,  and  our  black  adversaries,  and  they  will 
down  with  him,  if  so  it  were  better  he  were  advised  thereof, 
but  where  are  my  papers?  (Monday  night,  with  two 
pictures  to  Mother  Rectrice  and  me  from  Anne.) 


Fears  of  discovery.  363 

I  am  indeed  ill  in  my  head  now  and  fear  a  recipula 
[erysipelas]  in  my  left  arm,  but  take  no  notice,  I  will  have 
care  enough  and  will  write  little  for  two  or  three  days.  If 
God  give  health,  we  shall  find  another  way  to  serve  Him 
than  by  becoming  Ursulines.  Trust  not  your  old  friend,* 
he  knew  all  this  before  I  warrant  you ;  he  is  confident  [in 
the  confidence  of]  with  your  Besse.  Let  not  your  Besse 
know  of  our  correspondence  by  no  means.  Mother  Rec- 
trice,  send  this  Lady  Abbess  one  of  those  fine  silver  pictures 
as  from  yourself,  as  a  token  of  your  love  and  gratitude,  with 
three  words  writ  to  her  of  kindness.  Vale,  vale.  [Tuesday 
noon,  18  Feb.,  with  thread  which  was  too  fine  and  a  fillet 
too  short.] 

I  am  heartily  sorry  for  Father  Ludovico ;  let  every  one 
of  the  novices  say  a  Dirige  for  his  soul.  I  doubt  he  will 
not  go  alone,  and  yet  I  am  daily  earnest  with  God,  in  my 
poor  manner,  that  He  would  entirely  pardon  all  our  adver- 
saries, and  let  them  so  without  further  punishing  them.  It 
is  good  pleasing  the  Friend  of  friends  and  labouring  in 
eternal  works,  and  above  all  to  be  entirely  and  for  ever  at 
our  Master's  dispose.  I  say  again,  I  will  have  neither 
of  you  pray  after  10  nor  before  6.  Seven  hours  a-bed, 
and  that  Mother  Rectrice  sing  Gillioti  [some  joyful  song] 
or  such  a  like  every  day  while  I  am  here  !  Vale,  vale. 
(Wednesday  night,  19  Feb.) 

Mary  and  her  companions  sometimes  suffered 
great  anxiety,  in  the  fear  lest  their  correspondence 
should  be  discovered  by  the  contrivances  they  used 
to  pass  it  to  and  fro.  Thus  she  says  in  one  note : 
"  God  knows  I  never  had  that  scrap  of  goodwill  last 
night  sent  with  the  gingerbread,  nor  ever  shall ;  pray 
that  may  never  come  to  light,  and  send  no  such  sort 

*  The  Bishop  of  Bayreuth. 


364  Leave  to  attend  Mass. 

any  more,  for  God  His  sake."  Their  fears  induced 
them  to  adopt  feigned  names  in  writing,  though  these 
disguises  are  so  transparent,  that  their  adoption  was 
of  very  doubtful  service.  Thus  above,  Peter  was 
Mary  Poyntz,  as  Head  of  the  Paradeiser  Haus, 
James,  Elis.  Cotton,  the  next  in  authority,  Margery, 
the  Abbess,  while  the  Electress  is  either  Bessie,  or 
Billingsgate,  a  word  whose  doubtful  English  meaning 
was  probably  meant  in  this  case  to  be  reversed. 

Finding  that  Mary  was  not  allowed  to  go  to 
Mass,  and  continued  to  be  kept  so  close  a  prisoner, 
that  she  was  not ,  permitted  to  leave  the  room  even 
to  get  a  little  air,  the  Sisters  at  the  Paradeiser  Haus 
went  to  the  Dean  and  expostulated  with  him  on  this 
treatment,  representing  to  him  that  he  must  answer 
to  God  for  denying  her  the  power  of  fulfilling  the 
ordinary  duties  of  religion.  This  worthy  ecclesiastic 
seems  to  have  been  from  the  first  convinced  both  of 
Mary's  innocence  and  great  virtues.  But  he  was 
not  wholly  a  free  agent  and  being  of  a  timid  dis- 
position, was  led  by  others  in  the  city,  though  who 
these  were  is  never  distinctly  told,  whose  decisions 
he  seemed  unable  to  dispute.  However,  the  English 
Ladies  would  by  no  means  rest  satisfied  with  his  un- 
certain answers,  and  appealed  to  Maximilian,  laying 
before  him  that  it  was  little  suitable  to  the  reputation 
of  so  pious  a  prince  to  permit  that  such  an  unheard- 
of  measure  should  be  allowed  as  if  he  were  a  party 
to  it.  They  did  not  either  content  themselves  with 
merely  asking  once,  but  left  both  Maximilian  and 
the  Dean  no  peace  until  their  request  was  granted. 
The  Abbess   therefore  had  orders  sent  to  her,  and 


Refusal  of  the  Sacraments.  365 

Mary  duly  attended  Mass,  not  only  to  her  own 
immense  consolation,  but  also  to  the  great  edification 
of  the  nuns,  who  had  already  gained  so  high  an 
esteem  of  her  excellences,  that  they  said  the  sight 
alone  of  her  brought  peace  and  profit  with  it  to 
their  souls.  Confession  and  Communion  were  still, 
however,  denied  her,  though  the  amount  of  her 
religious  privileges  was  plainly  left  to  the  discretion 
of  her  keepers.  Mary  therefore  made  several  efforts 
to  obtain  the  power  of  frequenting  both,  though  in 
all  else  she  submitted  silently  to  whatever  treatment 
she  received.  She  asked  in  consequence  for  an 
interview  with  the  Abbess,  and  tells  what  passed 
next  day  in  one  of  her  notes  :  "  Margery  was  beyond 
measure  grave,  accompanied  all  the  while  with  the 
Vice-Guardian,  who  is,  at  least  knows,  Italian,  and 
the  confessor  of  the  cloister.  '  Margery  saith,  as 
things  stand  I  cannot  have  my  writings,  neither 
may  they  be  delivered  to  you  :  that  for  Communion 
I  know  what  was  writ  from  Rome,  that  the  Guardian 
fears  nothing,  also  the  confessor.  I  marvel  at  him ! 
Vale.     Be  not  troubled." 

The  close  confinement  and  unwholesome  atmo- 
sphere of  her  prison-room  were  meantime  telling  on 
Mary's  enfeebled  frame.  The  indications  in  her 
notes  to  her  companions  of  her  increasing  infirmities 
became  more  defined,  and  at  length,  on  the  i8th  of 
March,  she  was  seized  by  a  violent  fever.  Mary 
warned  the  Sisters  of  her  state,  and  though  telling 
them  to  be  strong  in  confidence,  "she  should  not 
die,"  bade  them  go  see  the  Electress  and  ask  her  to 
send    her   physician.      Elisabeth,  with   her   affection 


o 


66  Danger  of  death. 


and  kindly  anxiety  for  Mary,  granted  their  request 
without  delay.  But  when  the  doctor  came,  he  at 
once  pronounced  Mary  to  be  in  imminent  danger, 
and  gave  no  hopes  of  her  recovery ;  if  she  remained 
where  she  was,  the  unhealthy  state  of  the  air  she 
breathed  would  eventually  be  fatal  to  life  under  the 
malady  from  which  she  was  suffering.  It  is  needless 
to  describe  the  anguish  of  the  Sisters  at  such  news. 
With  Mary's  consent,  who  told  them  what  words  to 
use,  they  appealed  forthwith  to  the  Elector,  entreat- 
ing him  to  use  the  power  he  possessed  to  order  her 
removal  from  the  noxious  air  of  her  apartment  in 
the  Anger  to  the  Paradeiser  Haus,  to  be  nursed  by 
themselves,  offering  that  not  only  the  house  should 
be  her  prison,  from  which  she  was  not  to  move,  but 
also  that  the  whole  community  should  be  imprisoned 
with  her,  Maximilian  placing  what  guards  he  liked 
to  secure  them.  The  Elector,  whose  respect  and 
esteem  for  Mary  were  unalterable,  in  spite  of  the 
apparently  stern  course  he  had  taken,  thought  their 
request  very  reasonable.  His  conscience,  however, 
would  not  allow  him  to  interfere,  even  thus  much, 
concerning  her,  without  consulting  his  spiritual  ad- 
visers. By  them  the  matter  was  considered  to  be 
exterior  to  his  temporal  jurisdiction,  and  he  therefore 
refused  the  petition.  In  God's  hands  alone,  then, 
Mary  had  to  be  left. 

The  fever  increased  from  day  to  day,  and  on  the 
ninth  day,  that  is  March  27,  the  physician  said  it 
was  necessary  that  she  should  receive  the  last  Sacra- 
ments. When  the  permission  was  asked  of  the  Dean 
he  refused  to  grant  it,  unless  Mary  acceded  to  the 


The  Dean's  conditions.  367 

condition  he  imposed.  This  condition  was  that  she 
should  sign  a  paper,  which  he  drew  up  and  sent  to 
her,  to  the  purport  that  "  if  she  had  ever  said  or 
done  anything  contrary  to  faith  or  Holy  Church, 
she  repented  her,  and  was  sorry  for  it."  The  Sisters 
brought  this  answer  from  Dean  Golla,  which  was 
taken  to  Mary  by  the  Abbess.  Mary  had  grown 
rapidly  worse  ;  the  extremities  of  her  body  were 
cold,  her  feebleness  extreme,  and  she  seemed  to  all 
on  the  point  of  entering  her  agony.  She  took  the 
Dean's  paper  and  read  it,  and  after  a  short  pause 
asked  "  if  His  Holiness  or  the  Holy  Office  required 
such  a  thing?"  Finding  that  no  such  command  was 
laid  upon  her,  but  -that  all  was  left  to  Dean  Golla's 
management,  with  great  serenity  and  equal  firmness 
Mary  said,  "  God  forbid  that  I,  to  cancel  venial  sins, 
which,  through  God's  mercies,  are  all  I  have  to 
accuse  myself  of,  should  commit  a  mortal,  and  cast 
so  great  a  blot  upon  so  many  innocent  and  deserving 
persons,  by  saying,  '  If  I  have  done  or  said  anything 
against  Holy  Church.'  My  '  If,'  with  what  is  already 
acted  by  my  adversaries,  would  give  just  cause  to 
the  world  to  believe  I  suffer  justly.  No,  no.  I  will 
cast  myself  rather  on  the  mercy  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  die  without  the  sacraments."  She  then  asked 
for  paper  and  ink  and  wrote  in  Italian  what  follows  : 

I  have  never  done  or  said  anything,  either  great  or  small, 
against  His  Holiness  (whose  holy  will  I  have  offered  myself, 
and  do  now  offer  myself,  wholly  to  obey),  or  the  authority 
of  Holy  Church.  But  on  the  contrary,  my  feeble  powers 
and  labours  have  been  for  twenty-six  years,  entirely,  and 
as  far  as  was  possible  to  me,  employed  for  the  honour  and 


368  Mary's  Declaration. 

service  6f  both,  as  I  hope,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  and  the 
benignity  of  His  Holiness,  will  be  manifested  in  due  time 
and  place. 

Nor  would  I  now  for  a  thousand  worlds,  or  for  the  gain 
of  whatever  present  or  future  seeming  good,  do  the  least 
thing  unfitting  the  dutiful  service  of  a  true  Catholic  and 
a  most  obedient  daughter  of  Holy  Church.  Nevertheless, 
if  that,  which  was  at  the  first  allowed  and  authorized  by  the 
Supreme  Pontiffs,  or  Sacred  Congregations  of  Cardinals,  in 
which  according  to  my  poor  capacity  I  have  desired  and 
sought  to  serve  Holy  Church,  should  be,  by  those  to  whom 
the  decision  of  such  things  belong,  determined  (the  whole 
truth  being  heard),  to  have  been  in  any  way  repugnant  to 
the  duty  of  a  true  Christian  and  to  the  obedience  due  to 
His  Holiness,  or  to  Holy  Church,  I  a»ni,  and  ever  shall  be, 
with  the  help  of  God's  grace,  most  ready  to  acknowledge 
my  fault,  to  ask  pardon  for  the  offence,  and,  together  with 
the  public  dishonour  already  laid  upon  me,  to  offer  my 
poor  and  brief  life  in  satisfaction  of  the  said  sin. 

Maria  della  Guardia.^ 

Munich,  March  27,  1631. 

Having  signed  the  paper,  Mary  sent  it  through 
the  Abbess  to  her  companions  to  take  to  Dean  Golla, 
with  a  note  to  them  desiring  them  to  explain  to  him 
that  "  most  surely,  she  could  sign  no  other,  and  that 
the  responsibility  now  lay  with  him  of  her  dying 
without  the  Sacraments,"  if  so  he  decided.  The 
Dean  could  not,  however,  but  be  content  with  such 
a  noble  declaration  of  her  faith  and  submission,  and 
gave  the  desired  leave  at  once.  The  next  morning 
Mary  wrote  privately  to  them  :  "  I  have  had  a  very 
ill  night.  This  morning  in  hopes  to  confess  and 
'  A  copy  made  by  Mary  herself,  is  in  the  Nymphenburg  Archives. 


Arrangements  in  case  of  death.        369 

communicate  in  my  bed.  My  head  is  so  ill,  I  cannot 
write  much,  nor  am  I  at  any  time  free  from  pain. 
All  will  pass ! "  Such  interior  confidence  did  Mary 
feel  of  her  recovery !  Yet  in  spite  of  this,  during 
the  next  two  days  which  intervened  before  her 
receiving  the  Holy  Oils,  she  sent  to  her  companions 
instructions,  which  plainly  were  intended  for  their 
guidance  in  case  of  her  death. 

For  James.  But  James  is  never  without  Peter.  Let 
Margaret  Jenison  [at  Vienna]  have  good  intelligence.  Let 
her  upon  the  receipt  of  this  send  her  man  with  these  to 
Mother  Babthorpe  [at  Presburg]  to  let  her  know  that  the 
whole  of  my  restraint  or  absence  is  put  into  her  hands,  that 
she  take  first  and  chiefest  care  of  all  ours  out  of  Italy. 
That  if  you  two  be  restrained,  she  take  care  of  seeking 
your  freedom  and  all  of  ours,  in  Italy  also  and  of  all. 
That  with  the  good  will  of  that  Cardinal  [Pazmanny] -she 
live  herself  out  of  that  place  as  real  Superior,  that  she  give 
him  or  Maximilian,  Mother  Brooksby,  which  himself  will, 
that  with  all  speed  she  come  to  Monaco,  abide  here  almost 
always,  and  have  special  care  of  this  College,  that  further 
intelligence  she  will  receive  here.  Write  you  to  the 
Cardinal  [Pazmanny]  as  willed  by  me  before  my  imprison- 
ment to  write,  when  on  such  a  sudden  I  was  taken,  and 
that  I  beseech  him  to  stay  ever  a  patron  and  father  to  ours, 
not  only  there  but  in  all  places.  And  these  you  may  assure 
him  were  my  own  words,  and  that  he  would  spare  Barbara 
for  such  respects.  Perchance  it  were  good  Margaret 
Jenison  knew  in  substance,  that  so  far  the  present  things 
were  ordered  to  be,  and  that  you  have  deferred  to  leave. 
Beg  her  to  help  with  all  possible  the  others  coming  to 
Monaco. 

Mary  also  put  together  another  memorial  for  the 
Sisters   to   send   to   the    Congregation  of  the   Holy 
Y  2 


370  False  Reports. 

Office,  describing  her  state,  the  refusal  of  the  Sacra- 
ments to  her,  a  copy  of  her  own  declaration  to  the 
Dean,  and  again  begging  for  redress.^ 

Meanwhile  it  had  been  given  out  in  the  city  that 
Mary  Ward  was  dying  of  sorrow  and  remorse,  and 
through  fretting  at  the  punishment  which  her  own 
misdeeds  had  brought  upon  her ;  that,  with  the 
obstinacy  of  a  heretic,  she  had  refused  to  sign  the 
paper  sent  her  by  the  Dean,  and  that  she  had  only 
herself  therefore  to  thank  for  the  consequences. 

The  report  reaching  her  through  the  Sisters,  Mary 
sent  them  to  the  Electress  with  the  copy  of  her  paper 
to  the  Dean,  which  was  to  be  left  with  Elisabeth  that 
Maximilian  might  be  made  aware  of  the  real  truth. 
The  day  after  this  visit,  that  is  on  the  ist  of  April, 
the  physician,  on  making  his  visit,  desired  that  Mary 
should  at  once  receive  the  Holy  Oils,  for  he,  with 
all  about  her,  expected  her  immediate  death.  Mary 
had  in  a  note  to  the  Sisters  promised  them,  that  she 
would  make  a  great  effort  with  the  Abbess  to  be 
allowed  to  see  them,  for  the  last  time,  as  others 
thought,  and  they  were  to  be  in  the  nuns'  church 
at  a  certain  hour.  For  herself,  her  confidence  in  God 
that  He  would  still  preserve  her  in  life  was  unaltered, 
though  she  acted  as  if  it  were  to, be  otherwise.  "Be 
constant  to  speak  with  me  when  you  come,  I  will 
come  to  you,  but  will  not  stay  too  long,  not  to 
scandalize  those  who  think  sorrow  it  is  that  kills 
me  and  my  own  imperfection,  not  the  insalubrity  of 
the  place.     I  will  now  beg  my  own  health  in  earnest, 

^  Copies  of  this  and  of  the  letter  to  Cardinal  Pazmanny  are  in  the 
Nymphenburg  Archives  in  Mary's  hand,  in  lemon-juice. 


Extreme  Unction.  371 

and  do  all  I  can  for  it,  doubt  you  not.  I  have  had 
indeed  an  ill  night,  not  at  all  in  my  head,  but  a  long 
and  strange  fever."  Mary  lay  apparently  between 
life  and  death  during  the  rest  of  the  morning,  after 
she  wrote  these  words,  either  by  her  own  or  Anna 
Turner's  hand.  When  the  time  came  that  she  was 
to  receive  Extreme  Unction,  the  Abbess  and  all  the 
nuns,  permitted  to  enter  her  chamber,  assembled 
there,  and,  with  many  marks  of  deep  sympathy  and 
affectionate  esteem,  stood  around  her  bed,  greatly 
edified  at  the  holy  peace  and  confidence  with  which 
she  was  preparing  for  death.  The  confessor,  one  of 
the  Franciscan  Fathers,  could  not  restrain  his  tears 
while  administering  the  holy  oils. 

After  the  conclusion  of  the  sacred  rite,  all  lingered 
expecting  from  Mary's  exhausted  state,  to  become 
the  assistants  at  the  last  commendatory  prayers  of 
the  Church  for  a  departing  soul.  But  after  a  short 
interval  of  silence,  Mary,  opening  her  eyes,  made 
signs  to  Anna  Turner  that  she  would  rise,  and 
motioned  t©  her  to  help  her  to  dress.  The  good  lay- 
sister  and  the  nuns  thought  that  fever  was  running 
high,  and  that  she  had  become  delirious,  and  used 
persuasive  words  as  if  to  quiet  her.  Mary,  however, 
knowing  that  her  Sisters  were  in  the  church  as 
appointed,  and  were  anxiously  awaiting  her  coming, 
replied  with  great  calmness:  "Nay,'  I  am  myself; 
I  know  what  I  do ;  I  must  take  leave  of  my  dear 
Sisters.  Mother  Abbess  will  not  deny  me  the  grace 
to  see  and  speak  with  them  at  the  grille,  and  you," 
turning  to  the  nuns,  "will  have  the  charity  to  carry 
me  into  the  church."     Who  could  refuse  so  touchinsf 


372  Mary  and  her  Sisters. 

a  request,  made  at  such  a  moment?  The  Abbess, 
greatly  moved,  gave  the  permission,  and  the  nuns, 
not  knowing  which  to  admire  most  in  Mary,  her 
courage  or  her  charity  and  self-forgetfulness,  carried 
their  dying  prisoner  in  their  arms,  exclaiming  as 
they  did  so:  "Oh!  what  love,  what  marvellous  love 
and  goodness  ! "  They  then  left  Mary  alone  with 
her  companions  in  the  church,  giving  them  the 
opportunity  for  these  brief  moments  of  mingled 
grief  and  consolation,  without  the  interruption  of 
any  witness. 

Mary's  few  w^ords  to  her  companions,  as  repeated 
by  her  biographer,  were  words  of  counsel,  most  truly 
reflecting  the  state  of  her  own  soul,  as  portrayed  by 
her  history.  She  told  them  to  take  courage  and 
put  all  their  confidence  in  God,  Who  would  not  let 
her  die,  unless  it  were  most  for  His  glory.  She  bade 
them  also  "be  sure,  whether  she  lived  or  died,  to 
have  no  bitterness  against  the  authors  of  her  troubles, 
but  to  forgive  them  cordially,  and  entirely,  and  pray 
for  them  heartily."  Mary's  exhausted  condition 
allowed  of  little  further.  She  was  carried  back  to 
her  bed  only  to  return  to  her  former  agony.  Partial 
unconsciousness  followed,  which  lasted  through  the 
afternoon  and  evening,  until  at  length  at  nine  o'clock 
she  fell  asleep.  "The  sleep  was  short,  but  sweet 
and  natural,"  writes  Mary  Poyntz,  "and  when  she 
woke  up,  she  said  at  once,  '  I  know  not  what  our 
Lord  wills  to  do  with  me,  but  it  seems  to  me,  I  am 
better.' "  And  so  it  really  was.  When  the  doctor 
came  in  the  morning,  he  was  astonished  to  find  Mary 
recovering,  instead  of  already  dead  as  he  expected. 


Sudden  recovery.  373 

He  was  aware  how  acceptable  the  news  would  be 
to  the  Electress,  whose  affection  for  Mary  was  well 
known  to  him.  On  leaving  the  sick  room,  he  hastened 
therefore  to  the  palace.  Admitted  at  once  to  see 
Elisabeth,  he  told  her  "  that  in  Mary's  condition  it 
was  a  miracle  to  be  recovering  in  whatever  place, 
but  that  to  recover  in  that  room,  which  was  sufficient 
alone  to  have  killed  her,  had  she  been  in  her  best 
health,  was  a  manifest  interposition  of  God,  in  order 
to  make  her  innocence  clear  before  all  men." 

During  the  course  of  the  day  Mary  wrote  her 
private  note  to  the  Paradeiser  Haus. 

I  now  give  you  the  news,  having  had  this  night  almost  as 
good  an  one  as  that  first.  Your  many  holy  prayers  hath 
been  the  cause  that  extreme  of  extremes  in  my  head  is  now 
no  more,  else  my  fever  is  strong,  but  it  is  not  yet  my  time 
to  die.  All  will  pass,  and  the  love  and  charity  of  all,  all 
this  house,  is  such  as  one  would  not  believe,  their  prayers 
continual,  &c.     Sure  my  soul  and  body  gain  by  this  bargain. 

From  this  time  Mary  continued  to  amend  in 
health.  Her  lemon-juice  notes  were  daily  written 
as  before.  In  one  she  says :  "  Collect  all  about  the 
business,  write  and  write  and  speak  the  same  where 
and  whensoever  our  requirings  serve,  and  confide  in 
God,  Who  will  do  all  you  will.  So  God  forgive  the 
Chooman  [a  disguised  name  for  some  one  of  her 
opposers]  and  make  him  a  saint !  Your  old  friend 
[the  Elector]  and  Billingsgate  should  know  all."  "  I 
will  not  have  you  troubled  at  what  you  cannot  help, 
and  at  that  which  in  likelihood  our  Lord  and  love 
permits  for  the  best." 


374  '^^^^  Pope's  Mandate. 

At  length,  on  the  15th  of  April,  the  anxiously- 
expected  answer  to  the  memorials  of  the  Sisters 
arrived  from  Rome.  It  was  from  the  Pope,  and 
addressed  to  them  to  the  Paradeiser  Haus,  and 
contained  a  mandate  signed  by  him  for  Mary's 
immediate  release.  We  learn '^  that  on  the  receipt 
of  the  memorials,  the  Pope  called  a  particular  Con- 
gregation of  Cardinals,  at  which  he  presided  in 
person,  and  caused  the  whole  affair  to  be  discussed 
before  him.  When  he  heard  how  all  had  passed,  he 
expressed  himself  not  only  as  not  approving  of  Mary's 
imprisonment,  but  as  much  displeased  at  it,  and 
ordered  a  decree  to  be  prepared  by  which  she  was 
forthwith  to  be  set  at  liberty.  From  other  cases, 
which  have  been  taken  before  the  Inquisition  at 
Rome,  it  may  be  gathered,  that  the  Assessor  of  the 
Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office  had  the  power,  in 
conjunction  with  some  other  of  the  members,  to  sign 
certain  decrees  without  referring  them  to  the  highest 
authority,  and  thus  perhaps  it  may  have  happened 
with  regard  to  Mary  Ward. 

It  may  appear  surprising  at  first  sight,  that,  with 
Mary's  numerous  friends  among  the  Cardinals,  some 
of  whom  at  least  belonged  to  the  Congregation  of 
the  Holy  Office,  such  a  decree  should  have  been 
passed  and  allowed  to  be  carried  into  effect,  without 

^  VinCentio  Pageti,  Breve  Raccoiito.  The  accounts  of  what  passed 
at  Rome  are  taken  from  this  author,  and  from  Fathers  T.  Lohner, 
and  Bissel,  as  well  as  from  W.  Wigmore's  Biography.  Vincentio 
Pageti  was  Apostolic  Notary  and  Secretary  to  Cardinal  Borghese. 
He  was  cured,  we  hear  from  Father  Lohner,  of  hopeless  opthalmia 
by  the  application  of  ajpart  of  Mary's  dress  to  his  eyes  in  1662,  and 
afterwards  wrote  a  sketch  of  her  life  and  presented  it  to  the  Electress 
Adelheid,  wife  of  Maximilian's  son  and  successor. 


Death  of  Mary  's  friends.  375 

any  intervention  in  her  favour.  Supposing,  however, 
that  the  knowledge  of  its  completion  extended  beyond 
the  one  or  two  who  signed  it,  which  may  be  doubtful,. 
a  remarkable  dispensation  of  -Providence  must  here 
be  noted.  Nearly  all  of  those  members  of  the  Sacred 
College,  who  had  gained  the  high  esteem  in  which 
they  held  Mary  by  personal  friendly  intercourse,  and 
whose  influence  could  have  averted  the  blow,  had 
lately  died  or  were  otherwise  disabled  from  inter- 
ference. Of  these  may  be  named,  Cardinals  Mellino 
and  Bandino,  whose  deaths  took  place  suddenly  in 
1630;  Cardinal  ZoUeren  had  died  in  1626  ;  Cardinal 
Trescio  in  1627  ;  Cardinal  Borgia  had  been  obliged 
to  obey  Urban's  decree,  enforcing  the  residence  of 
bishops  in  their  diocese ;  and  Cardinal  Gimnasio, 
at  a  very  advanced  age,  had  suffered  a  long  and 
dangerous  illness.  The  Pope,  as  we  have  seen,  was 
not  consulted.  The  orders  now  sent  by  him  were 
indited  in  a  very  different  spirit,  and  left  her  entirely 
her  own  mistress,  free  to  go  wherever  she  liked. 

Directly  the  mandate  was  read,  Mary's  com- 
panions, full  of  joy,  presented  themselves  with  the 
happy  tidings  at  the  Anger  expecting  to  take  her 
home  with  them  in  triumph.  It  was  a  Friday,  the 
feast  of  Our  Lady  of  Dolours,  and  Palm  Sunday  was 
at  hand.  This  was  a  day  always  kept  by  Mary  as 
one  of  solemn  memory.  On  Palm  Sunday,  twenty 
three  years  before,  she  had,  before  leaving  the 
Convent  of  Poor  Clares  which  she  herself  had 
founded,  dedicated  herself  to  God  for  whatever  were 
His  future  will  for  her,  and  made  a  vow  of  perpetual 
chastity  with  that  intention.     On  the  first  night  of 


2,y6  Palm  Sunday. 

Mary's  imprisonment,  the  darkness  and  desolation 
which  for  two  years  had  oppressed  her  soul  had 
passed  away  as  she  abandoned  herself  to  the  sweet- 
ness of  suffering  passively  for  God,  and  now  that 
this  strange  episode  of  unmerited  suffering  was  to 
come  to  an  end,  she  would  keep  the  holy  feast  of 
the  Sorrows  of  her  Lord  by  another  solemn  and 
thankful  re-dedication  of  herself  to  Him,  while  yet 
the  peace  of  this  season  of  endurance  was  impressed 
upon  her. 

It  was,  however,  indeed  but  to  dedicate  herself  to 
fresh  and  further  sufferings,  for  Mary  knew  well  what 
would  await  her  as  she  re-entered  the  Paradeiser 
Haus,  which  was  no  longer,  by  the  word  of  the 
Supreme  Head  of  the  Church,  to  be  a  house  of 
religion.  The  wreck  of  the  work  of  five  and  twenty 
years,  the  fair  prospect,  so  dear  to  her,  prematurely 
blighted,  of  a  future  plentiful  harvest  of  souls  to  be  won 
for  God,  the  broken  vocations  and  uncertain  future 
of  those  connected  with  her,  whom  she  loved  as  her 
own  self,  the  coldness  and  neglect  of  many  who  had 
been  as  friends,  the  contempt  and  scorn  of  the  world 
at  large,  together  with  poverty  and  even  homeless- 
ness,  to  all  of  which  they  were  to  be  exposed,  this 
and  much  more  must  necessarily  have  risen  up  before 
her,  as  the  offering  she  had  to  lay  before  God  on 
Palm  Sunday.  But  for  the  time  all  these  thoughts 
were  thrust  into  the  background,  and  Mary  met  her 
companions  with  all  the  tenderness  and  joy  which 
such  an  occasion  demanded,  nor  would  she  damp 
it  by  even  a  passing  word  concerning  the  future. 
She  begged  them,  however,  to  leave  her  at  the  Anger 


Mary  leaves  the  Anger.  2>77 

until  the  following   Monday,   and  prepared  to  pass 
Sunday  in  devotion  and  retirement. 

After  her  companions  were  gone,  a  message 
reached  Mary  from  the  Elector  and  Electress,  de- 
siring to  see  her,  which  produced  the  last  note  written 
in  lemon-juice  by  her  to  Elisabeth  Cotton  : 

My  Mother, — Go  presently  to  the  Duchess,  thank  her, 
and  by  her  the  Duke,  from  me,  for  the  grace.  Tell  her  that 
I  am  willing  to  pass  my  Palm  Sunday  here,  that  being  a 
principal  feast  with  poor  me,  and  on  Monday,  at  whatsoever 
hour,  etc.  Then  ask  you  as  of  yourself  (but  without  the 
least  importunity)  and  let  it  fall  with  all  ease,  if  you  see  the 
least  difficulty ;  if  she  would  not  send  a  litter  on  Monday 
at  twelve  and  half,  or  one,  after  dinner,  but  urge  it  not,  by 
no  means.      Vale,  vale.     Good  night  to  all. 

On  Monday  in  Holy  Week  the  Electress  sent  her 
carriage  to  convey  Mary,  and  as  she  passed  through 
the  streets  of  Munich,  she  was  recognized  and  greeted 
warmly  by  the  inhabitants,  with  expressions  of  sym- 
pathy and  joy  at  her  release,  and  at  her  re-appearance 
among  them.  The  Poor  Clares  parted  from  their 
prisoner  with  much  regret.  She  had  greatly  endeared 
herself  to  them,  and  her  memory  lived  on  among 
them  until  the  time  of  the  suppression  of  the  convent 
in  1803.  They  bestowed  every  mark  of  affectionate 
esteem  upon  her  as  she  left  them,  asking  her  for  some 
token  which  should  recall  her  henceforth  to  their 
remembrance.    Mary  took  off  the  large  rosary^  which 

'  The  rosary  remained  hanging  on  the  bedstead  in  the  Infirmary 
through  last  century.  A  part  of  it,  consisting  of  very  large  carved 
walnut-wood  beads,  the  size  of  small  walnuts,  is  now  preserved  at  the 
convent   of  the   Institute,   Altcetting,    Bavaria.      A  parchment  labe 


37S  Two  Predictions. 

hung  at  her  side,  and  had  been  the  companion  of  all 
her  long  weary  journeys,  and  in  offering  it  to  them, 
begged  their  prayers,  as  a  gift  of  far  greater  value  to 
her,  in  return.  The  nuns  on  their  side  rejoiced  in  the 
joy  of  Mary's  Sisters,  and  on  many  opportunities 
gave  them  details  respecting  her  stay  under  their 
roof,  adding  to  their  expressions  of  regard  and  vene- 
ration these  words,  "  God  forbid  Christian  ears  should 
hear  what  was  ordained  them  to  do  with  her ! "  Kind- 
nesses also  of  various  sorts  were  frequently  passing 
for  the  future  between  the  Anger  Convent  and  the 
Paradeiser  Haus,  and  we  find  many  affectionate  refer- 
ences to  the  nuns  in  Mary's  letters  of  later  date. 

Mary's  two  predictions  concerning  herself,  of 
which  we  have  heard  earlier  in  this  volume,  had  been 
fulfilled  to  the  letter  by  her  imprisonment  in  the 
Anger  Convent.  She  had  truly  been  taken  there  "  as 
a  false  prophetess,"  and  the  "  loneliness,"  which  she 
had  been  so  forcibly  shown  many  years  previously,  fell 
upon  her  with  full  reality  during  the  events  of  the 
two  long  months  spent  within  its  walls.  Thirteen 
years  before  there  had  been  dimly  set  before  her 
"some  great  trouble  to  happen  about  the  confirmation 
of  our  course.  I  offered  myself,"  she  had  then  said, 
"willingly  to  this  difficulty,  and  besought  our  Lord 
with  tears  that  He  would  give  me  grace  to  bear  it,, 
and  that  no  contradiction  might  hinder  His  will,  were 
His  will  whatsoever.     I  was  as  though  the  occasion 

fastened  to  it  has  this  inscription  in  old  German  :  "  This  is  a  part  of 
the  rosary  of  our  holy  Foundress,  which  was  kept  in  the  Convent 
Anger  since  her  imprisonment.  On  May  24,  1803,  it  was  brought  by 
the  Rev.  School  Inspector  Eberl  to  this  our  Institute  at  Munich." 


Fulfilments.  379 

was  present.  I  saw  there  was  no  help  nor  comfort  for 
me  but  to  cleave  fast  to  Him,  and  so  I  did,  for  He  was 
there  to  help  me.  I  besought  that  the  love  I  felt  for 
this  course  now,  might  stead  me  then,  when  that 
trouble  should  happen,  because  perhaps  I  should  not 
then  have  means,  or  force,  or  time  to  dispose  myself, 
or  to  call  so  particularly  upon  Him.  I  begged  of 
Him  with  much  affection,  that  this  prayer  I  now 
made  might  serve  as  a  petition  for  His  grace  at  that 
time.  But  methought  such  a  thing  would  certainly 
happen." 

There  remained  yet  the  fulfilment  of  her  words 
towards  those  to  whom  she  had  spoken,  and  who 
were  to  be  the  witnesses  of  their  truth.  To  Winefrid, 
whose  sympathizing  heart  longed  to  have  a  share  in 
Mary's  heavy  burden,  Mary  had  written,^  when  con- 
fiding to  her  this  dim  forecasting  as  to  the  future,  "  A 
part  too  you  will  and  shall  bear  howsoever."  Mother 
Winefrid  had  been  at  Liege  ever  since  Mary  arrived 
in  Germany  from  Rome  in  1629,  more  than  a  year 
before.  On  the  same  day  that  Mary  was  taken  by 
the  decree  of  the  Holy  Ofiice  to  the  Anger,  Winefrid 
received  a  similar  mandate  from  Rome,  as  her  secre- 
tary and  confidant,  and  was  imprisoned  in  a  convent 
at  Liege.  There  she  still  remained  when  Mary  was 
set  at  liberty.  Anna  Griinwaldin,  whose  entrance  as 
a  nun  into  the  Anger  Convent  Mary  had  foretold, 
went  back  to  her  parents  in  the  Tyrol  upon  the  issue 
of  the  Bull  of  Suppression  of  the  Institute  by  Pope 
Urban.  In  1638  she  returned  to  Munich,  and  became 
a  Poor  Clare  as  Mary  had  said,  with  the  name  of 
9  P.  138. 


380  To  Ro7ne  again. 

Sister  Anna  Coletta.  She  lived  an  edifying  life,  and 
died  of  a  sufiering  disease  in  the  year  1681.  Among 
the  archives  of  the  Anger  was  a  written  statement, 
taken  down  from  Sister  Coletta's  mouth,  and  wit- 
nessed by  the  nuns,  giving  the  account  of  what  had 
passed  between  herself  and  Mary  Ward  on  their 
journey  in  1626. 

Mary  Ward,  though  set  at  liberty,  was  as  strongly 
resolved  as  on  the  first  night  of  her  imprisonment,  to 
establish  her  innocence  of  the  charges  laid  against 
her  for  the  sake  of  those  connected  with  her,  whose 
good  name  as  faithful  daughters  of  the  Catholic 
Church  was  impugned  equally  with  her  own.  A 
charge  of  heresy,  if  allowed  in  any  way  to  rest  upon 
herself  and  them,  would  be  sufficient  to  bar  the  way 
for  ever  to  further  attempts  to  devote  themselves  to 
the  service  of  souls.  And  except  for  the  brief  hour 
or  two  in  the  Anger,  when  Mary  believed  her  labours 
ended,  and  that  henceforth  action  was  to  be  ex- 
changed for  suffering,  she  never  laid  aside,  up  to  the 
moment  of  her  death,  even  in  thought,  the  great 
work  begun  in  her  youth  for  their  sakes,  which  she 
believed  to  be  a  precious  gift  of  God  intrusted  to  her 
fidelity.  She  was  determined  therefore  to  go  again  to 
Rome,  and  to  obtain  from  the  Pope  the  public  testi- 
mony necessary  to  free  herself  and  her  companions 
from  the  imputations  hanging  over  them.  Other 
considerations  also,  as  we  shall  see,  led  her  to  this 
decision.  The  contents  of  the  Bull  of  Suppression 
were  well  known  in  Munich  when  Mary  came 
out  of  prison.  She  therefore  waited  for  a  time 
to   be    a    consolation    to    the    dispersing    members 


Appeal  to  the  Pope.  381 

of  the  Houses,  to  give  them  what  aid  and 
advice  she  could,  and  to  ascertain  what  footing  they 
would  still  be  likely  to  retain  in  Munich.  These 
matters  will  be  spoken  of  further  on.  Meanwhile, 
Mary's  personal  troubles  were  not  at  an  end.  Two 
decrees,  or  messages,  arrived,  with  some  space  of 
time  between  them,  from  the  Holy  Office.  The  first, 
on  the  charitably  alleged  reason  of  her  age  and 
infirm  health,  desired  her  to  remain  in  Munich.  Mary, 
struck  by  the  discrepancy  between  this  order  and  the 
entire  freedom  granted  to  her  upon  her  release, 
doubted  as  to  its  source.  She  obeyed,  however,  and 
did  not  move,  but  waited  in  expectation  of  some 
further  event  which  would  guide  her  in  her  judgment. 
After  some  interval  of  time  the  second  decree  arrived, 
which  confirmed  her  in  her  doubts.  The  contents 
are  better  told  in  her  own  forcible  words,  which 
vividly  picture  her  own  condition  and  that  of  the 
suppressed  Institute  at  the  time  she  wrote  them. 
For  Mary  once  more  appealed  to  Urban,  in  whose 
justice  and  paternal  kindness  she  fully  confided  -y^ 

Most  Holy  Father, — If  through  my  poor  labours,  under- 
taken and  wholly  directed,  as  far  as  it  was  in  me,  without 
any  other  view  or  interest,  to  the  greater  service  of  Holy 
Church  and  of  the  Apostolic  See,  I  have  more  or  less  dis- 
pleased your  Holiness,  prostrate  at  your  sacred  feet,  I  most 
humbly  ask  pardon,  and  entreat  you  by  the  mercy  of  God 
to  deign  with  paternal  affection  to  forgive  all  that  in  which, 
without  knowing  it,  or  without  any  will  of  mine,  I  may 
have  offended  you. 

"  The  rough  copy  is  in  the  Nymphenburg  Archives.    The  letter  is  in 
Italian. 


382  Decree  of  the  Holy  Office. 

Or  if  a  greater  punishment  be  judged  necessary  than 
publicly  to  be  declared  a  heretic,  a  schismatic,  an  obstinate 
rebel  against  Holy  Church,  to  be  taken  and  imprisoned  as 
such,  to  have  been  at  the  gates  of  death  through  the  incon- 
veniences endured  for  nine  weeks,  to  have  been  deprived  of 
the  Holy  Sacraments  from  the  7  th  of  February  (when  I  was 
taken)  until  the  28th  of  March,  when  I  had  my  Viaticum, 
and  two  days  after  the  Holy  Oils,  to  be  held  up  to  obloquy  in 
all  places  both  as  guilty  of  so  great  wickedness,  and  thrown 
by  orders  of  Holy  Church  into  the  jaws  of  death  for  such 
enormities — if  more  is  needed  than  the  sufferings  of  all  in 
our  company,  ridiculed  by  the  heretics  at  the  present  time 
for  having  left  their  country  and  parents,  despised  by  Catho- 
lics, held  as  disgraced  by  their  nearest  relations,  their 
annual  revenues  unjustly  taken  from  them,  so  that  in  four 
of  our  Colleges  ours  are  obliged  to  beg  their  bread,  and 
many  other  sufferings  already  endured  by  individuals 
amongst  us — if  all  this  is  too  little,  I  offer  my  poor  and 
short  life,  in  addition  to  these  other  satisfactions,  when  and 
where  it  may  be  thought  meet. 

But  hoping  by  the  mercy  of  God,  and  by  your  benignity, 
that  all  will  go  better,  I  humbly  lay  before  your  Holiness, 
that  by  the  enclosed  copy,  sent  to  me  yesterday  by  Rev. 
Doctor  James  Golla  (who  imprisoned  me)  it  appears,  that 
the  Lord  Cardinals  of  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Holy 
Office  desire,  that  I  should  come  to  Rome  at  my  own 
expense,  in  the  company  of  a  Commissary  to  be  appointed 
by  the  said  Doctor,  and  that  I  should  arrive  in  Rome  by  a 
time  which  is  to  be  prefixed  by  him,  on  pain  of  losing  such 
a  sura,  giving  before  my  departure  such  a  security  for  this 
sum  as  Mgr.  Caraffa,  Nuncio  at  Cologne,  shall  judge  fit.  In 
the  present  state  to  which  our  affairs  have  arrived,  it  will  be 
difficult,  if  not  impossible,  for  me  with  these  conditions  thus 
to  arrive.  .  .  . 


Results  of  appeal.  383 

The  concluding  part  of  Mary's  petition  is  unhap- 
pily lost,  nor  is  there  any  accessible  copy  of  Urban's 
reply.  Mary's  subsequent  movements,  however, 
supply  the  answer,  though  these  are  detailed  in  few 
words  by  her  biographer.  She  started  at  length  on 
her  journey  to  Italy,  and  in  spite  of  "  her  change 
to  secular  clothes  before  all,  the  Bull,  etc.,"  says  Mary 
Poyntz,  "  God  turned  all  to  her  glory,  as  appeared 
particularly  by  the  singular  and  extraordinary  favours 
done  her  by  all  the  Princes  along  in  her  way  to 
Rome,  where,  when  arrived,  she  received  from  their 
Eminences  the  Cardinals  their  accustomed,  or  even 
more  than  their  accustomed  marks  of  kindness,"  and 
finally,  having  at  once  been  granted  a  private  audi- 
ence by  Urban,  "  what  greater  benignity  could  the 
Pope  have  expressed  .^ "  There  is  nothing  here  which 
indicates  the  journey  of  one  under  disgrace  and 
suspicion,  travelling  under  surveillance,  to  arrive  at 
the  designated  place  by  a  certain  day.  Urban  had, 
therefore,  evidently  sent  Mary  such  an  answer  as  left 
her  free  as  to  her  movements. 

The  two  contradictory  messages  sent  from  Rome 
require  a  few  words  in  elucidation.  They  were  traced 
in  Mary's  days  to  the  authors  of  her  imprisonment, 
who,  on  the  knowledge  of  her  recovered  liberty,  sought 
to  prevent  her  return  to  that  city.  They  had  had 
former  experience  of  the  influence  of  her  presence 
there,  and  of  her  favour  with  Pope  Urban,  and  they 
desired  to  forestall  her  efforts  for  softening  the 
severity  of  the  terms  of  the  Bull,  or  for  attempting 
any  fresh  religious  work,  to  which  they  rightly  sup- 
posed  her   untiring   zeal    and    resolute    soul    would 


384  Difficult  position. 

prompt  her.  The  second  decree  provided  for  the 
probability  of  Mary  finally  obtaining  permission  to 
leave  Munich,  directly  from  the  Pope.  It  was  plainly 
impossible  that  in  her  state  of  health,  more  than  ever 
broken  down  by  all  she  had  lately  endured,  she 
could  engage  herself  to  arrive  in  Rome  by  any  given 
day,  and  equally  impossible  to  promise  any  sum  to 
be  paid  in  lieu,  when  the  ordinary  necessaries  of  life 
were  wanting  to  herself  and  hers.  She  was  placed 
then  by  these  orders  in  a  difficulty  whence  it  required 
extreme  prudence  to  extricate  herself  If  she  went 
to  Rome  under  the  shadow  of  a  disgrace,  such  as 
with  the  surveillance  of  a  Commissary,  or  if,  by  any 
false  step  concerning  these  decrees,  the  blot  of  dis- 
obedience were  cast  upon  her,  her  power  of  effecting 
anything  in  Rome  would  be  gone.  Mary  saw  the 
snare  thus  laid  before  her,  and  had  recourse  to  the 
only  means  which  could  avail  to  avoid  the  entangle- 
ment by  appealing  to  Urban.  We  have  seen  with 
what  success. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

TJte  Bull  of  Pope  Urban. 

1631. 

We  must  turn  for  a  few  moments  from  Mary  Ward 
and  her  personal  history  to  that  of  her  Institute,  and 
take  a  rapid  view  of  its  condition  before  following 
her  to  Rome.  The  Bull  of  Suppression  had  been 
long  expected,  every  sign  from  the  Holy  City  pointed 
that  way — the  very  silence  as  to  any  movement  re- 
garding it  there,  as  well  as  the  scanty  tidings  brought 
thence.  Yet  up  to  the  time  of  the  publication  of 
the  Bull,  the  Houses  of  the  Institute  appear  to  have 
been  in  full  work,  and  occupied  by  a  numerous  body 
of  members,  whose  numbers,  though  not  increased 
of  late  years  by  any  great  influx  of  applicants  from 
England,  as  at  first,  had  yet  steadily  grown,  in  spite 
of  the  opposition  of  parents  and  relatives  to  an 
unapproved  religion.  When  the  Holy  See  laid  its 
hand  of  authority  to  stay  for  a  time  the  stream  of 
vocations  pouring  into  the  Institute,  and  to  prove  it, 
there  were  between  two  and  three  hundred  women, 
mostly  of  superior  minds  and  station,  who  had  braved 
every  difficulty  to  embrace  it  in  the  form  then  being 
developed  by  the  hand  of  Mary  Ward.  These  were 
scatt(Ted  among  the  ten  Houses  of  the  Institute, 
Z  2 


386  Severity  of  the  Bull. 

which  came  under  the  ban  of  suppression,  namely, 
one  at  St  Omer,  two  at  Liege,  and  one,  severally,  at 
Cologne,  Treves,  Rome,  Naples,  Munich,  Presburg, 
and  in  England.  The  foundation  at  Perugia,  which 
prospered  so  well  in  the  beginning,  was  the  first  to 
suffer  materially  from  the  storms  of  opposition,  and 
seems  to  have  been  relinquished  after  Cardinal  Torres 
succeeded  to  the  bishopric,  in  1625.  Of  the  ten 
communities  named  above,  the  largest  were  those  of 
Liege  and  Munich,  numbering  seventy  and  forty 
respectively.  In  England  there  appear  to  have  been 
generally  twenty  or  thirty  members  of  the  Institute 
scattered  in  various  places,  who  effected  much  for  the 
conversion  of  souls.  At  Naples,  Cologne,  and  Vienna, 
the  work  was  well  ordered  and  well  supported,  the 
House  at  St.  Omer  was  perhaps  rather  a  receiving 
house  for  those  from  England,  whether  postulants  or 
pupils  ;  that  at  Treves  a  small  filiation,  always  poor ; 
while  at  Presburg,  a  solid  work  was  being  established, 
though  with  a  few  only  to  carry  it  on. 

The  sentence  pronounced  in  the  Bull  of  Urban 
is  expressed  with  great  severity.  Having  declared 
that  certain  women,  taking  the  name  of  Jesuitesses, 
having  assembled  and  living  together,  built  Colleges 
and  appointed  Superiors  and  a  General  called  Prae- 
posita,  and  assumed  a  peculiar  habit  without  the 
approbation  of  the  Holy  See,  it  states  that  "  they 
carried  out  works  by  no  means  suiting  the  weakness 
of  their  sex,  womanly  modesty,  above  all,  virginal 
purity,  and  which  men  most  experienced  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  Sacred  Scrijpture,  and  the  conduct 
of  affairs,  undertake  with  difficulty,  and  not  without 


Ptiblication  at  Liege.  387 

great  caution."  The  Bull  goes  on  to  say  that  these 
women  "  having  been  admonished  by  the  Nuncio  of 
Lower  Germany  at  Cologne,"  and  others,  "  still,  with 
arrogant  contumacy,  have  attempted  like  things  daily, 
and  uttered  many  things  contrary  to  sound  doctrine." 
(Here  we  may  remark  the  unhappy  effects  of  the  line 
of  conduct  taken,  apart  from  Mary  Ward  and  her 
intentions,  by  some  of  the  English  Virgins  at  Liege, 
which  Winefrid  Wigmore  was  sent  to  correct,  but 
which  was  then  past  remedy.)  For  the  reasons  above 
stated,  the  Bull  then  pronounces  the  Institute  to  be 
suppressed,  extinct,  uprooted,  and  abolished,  the 
members  are  absolved  from  their  vows,  the  names  of 
Praeposita,  Visitatrice,  and  Rectrice  are  forbidden, 
and  the  authority  of  such  offices  declared  null,  the 
habit  is  to  be  put  off  and  never  re-assumed,  and  the 
Virgins  themselves  are  desired  to  part  company,  not 
to  dwell  in  the  Colleges  or  Houses,  and  not  to  meet 
together  to  consult  on  any  spiritual  or  temporal 
matter.  They  may  marry,  enter  other  Orders,  or 
live  under  vows  in  the  world,  or  at  home,  under  the 
Bishop. 

In  Flanders,  as  might  be  expected,  the  Bull  was 
carried  out  in  its  extremest  meaning,  and  even 
beyond  its  meaning.  The  only  knowledge  we  have 
of  its  publication  in  any  place  where  a  House  of 
the  Institute  was  situated,  is  Liege.  Here  the  Prince 
Bishop  Ferdinand  at  length  ordered  the  sentence  it 
contained  to  be  carried  out,  on  April  30,  1631,  and  it 
was  read  in  the  presence  of  Anne  Buskell,  Provincia- 
less,  Anne  Copley,  Superioress,  and  nine  of  the  elder 


388  Disastrous  consequences. 

Sisters,^  who  at  once  submitted,  in  the  name  of  all,  to 
the  decree,  and  requested  time  to  make  their  prepara- 
tions, when  forty  days  only  were  allowed  them.  The 
consequences  were  of  a  most  disastrous  nature  as 
related  to  themselves  personally.  For  their  schools 
were  broken  up,  the  whole  of  their  property,  even 
what  had  been  purchased  with  their  own  dowers,  was 
confiscated,  the  annual  revenues  granted  them  by  the 
city  or  the  diocese  stopped,  and  they  were  obliged  to 
leave  the  two  houses,  which  Mary  Ward  had 
arranged  with  such  order  and  with  all  fitted  for 
carrying  out  their  religious  state,  carrying  nothing 
with  them,  and  homeless  and  penniless.  To  many 
it  was  impossible  from  want  of  money  to  return  to 
their  friends,  even  if  their  friends  would  have  them. 
This  was  especially  the  case  with  those  from  England. 
It  was  no  easy  matter  to  enter  other  orders  without  a 
portion,  nor  had  they  vocations  for  a  cloistered  life. 
We  have  heard  from  Mary  Ward's  letter  to  Urban 
how  the  inmates  of  four  Houses  had  to  beg  their 
bread.  From  the  time  at  which  she  wrote,  these  four 
were  probably  houses  in  Flanders.  Among  those 
whose  heroic  conduct  was  conspicuous  under  the 
sufferings  of  this  period,  Catharine  Smith,  one  of 
Mary's  first  companions,  is  specially  mentioned  in 
the  French  Necrology  of  the  early  Sisters  of  the 
Institute.  She  was  the  Superior  of  one  of  the  four, 
and  had  taken  refuge  at  Liege  only  to  be  driven  out 
thence   in   like  manner.      "  Hunger  and   want "   are 

'  These  were  Anne  Gage,  Elisabeth  Hall,  Bridget  Hyde,  Catharine 
Smith,  Anne  Morgan,  Elisabeth  Thommy,  Helen  Pick,  Frances  Fuller, 
and  Frances  Poyntz. 


A  prediction.  389 

particularly  named  among  the  sufiferings  which  called 
forth  her  fortitude  and  confidence  in  God.  Nor  did 
she  stand  alone  in  these  strange  trials,  for  her  com- 
panions were  numerous,  and  the  fortitude  and  other 
virtues  which  they  exhibited  under  them  as  remark- 
able. 

When  the  severity  of  the  terms  of  the  Bull 
became  public  in  Munich,  many  things  were  of 
course  said  and  conjectured,  as  to  the  line  Maximilian 
would  take  with  respect  to  the  English  Virgins.  The 
high  place  occupied  by  them  and  by  Mary  Ward 
personally  in  the  regard  of  both  sovereigns,  was 
everywhere  known,  but  the  Elector's  reverence  and 
perfect  obedience  towards  the  Holy  See  were  no 
less  so.  His  inflexible  conduct  as  to  the  decree  of 
the  Holy  Office  was  an  example  fresh  in  the  mind 
of  all,  and  the  saying  was  repeated  from  mouth  to 
mouth,  that  Mary  and  the  English  Virgins  would  be 
ejected,  not  only  from  the  Paradeiser  Haus,  but  from 
the  city  also.  The  report  was  brought,  as  currently 
spoken  of,  to  Mary  Ward.  She  heard  it  unmoved, 
and  in  a  quiet  tone  replied  thus  to  the  speaker : 
"This  will  not  happen.  I  and  mine  shall  remain 
in  this  house,  but  the  Elector  will  be  driven  from 
his  palace."  It  must  be  remembered  that  at  the 
time  this  was  said,  there  was  no  apparent  probability 
of  the  Swedes  overrunning  Bavaria.  They  had  not 
advanced  further  than  Magdeburg,  nor  were  they 
supposed  likely  to  gain  the  upper  hand,  as  they 
afterwards  did,  Tilly  and  his  victorious  army  still  < 
keeping  them  successfully  in  check. 

Mary,  though  she  thus   predicted   better  things, 


390         The  Elector  s  course  of  action. 

must    have   remained   for  some  length   of  time  un- 
certain whether  Maximilian's  silence  concerning  the- 
Paradeiser  Haus,   and  its  non-withdrawal  from  her, 
were  more  than  a  temporary  courtesy  on  his  part. 
During  the  next  three  or  four  years  there  are  many 
indications  of  this  uncertainty  in  her  letters,  while 
the  confidence  with  which  God  had  inspired  her  as 
to  the  final  results  is  equally  manifest.     The  Elector's 
permission,  at  first  at  any  rate,  appears  to  have  been, 
tacit,  perhaps  while  he  was  corresponding  with  Rome 
on  the  subject.     Dr.  Buchinger,  the  learned  Bavarian 
historian,  in  his  sketch  of  the  Institute,^  has  stated 
that  Maximilian  obtained  a  special  leave  from  the 
Holy  See,  for  Mary  Ward  and  her  companions  still 
to  live  together  in  his  dominions,  in  the  house  which 
he  had  lent  them.     Dr.  Buchinger  had  access  to  all 
the  Government  archives,  and  what  he  says  is  there- 
fore above  criticism.     The  Elector's  character  also, 
as  well  as  the  course  of  action  which  his  scrupulous 
conscience  had  led  him  to  adopt  towards  Mary  Ward, 
place  it  beyond  a  doubt  that,  without  an  authorization 
from  the  Pope,  he  would  not  become  a  party  to  any 
departure,  even  by  a  hair's  breadth,  from  the  terms 
of  the  Bull.     These,  as  we  have  seen,  forbade  the 
members  of  the  suppressed  Institute  to  live  together 
in  their  former  community  houses.     The  permission 
may   therefore  have    been   only  privately  given   to 
Maximilian.     Hence  his  reserve  in  speaking  of  it  to 
the  English  Virgins,  while  acting  the  generous  part 
of  their  benefactor,  in  spite  of  what  the  world  might 
say.       Meantime   the   shelter  which   the   Paradeiser 

1  Oberbayerisches  Archive,  lyter  Band,  p.  122. 


Sufferings  of  the  English  Virgins.      391 

Haus  afforded  was,  even  with  its  uncertain  tenure, 
a  boon  of  untold  worth,  in  the  state  of  unlimited 
ruin  which  had  fallen  upon  them.  Yet,  with  this 
exception,  the  Providence  of  God  permitted  that  the 
hard  things  which  the  English  Virgins  had  to  undergo 
in  Bavaria,  were  in  no  way  surpassed  by  those  which 
had  befallen  their  Sisters  in  the  Low  Countries. 
Though  they  still  had  a  roof  to  shelter  them,  the 
family  at  the  Paradeiser  Haus  had  always  been 
obliged  to  depend  for  their  maintenance  upon  the 
yearly  revenue  which  Maximilian  had  granted  them 
as  being  religious.  From  the  troubled  state  of 
England,  and  the  suspicion  attached  to  their  Insti- 
tute, they  rarely  got  the  moneys  due  to  them  thence. 
Their  schools  had  now  for  a  time  to  be  closed,  and 
the  Elector  withdrew  his  grant.  Doubtless  he  and 
the  good  Electress,  anxious  to  make  up  to  Mary  for 
the  sufferings  she  had  gone  through,  intended  to 
supply  in  some  measure  for  this  withdrawal,  by 
personal  gifts  from  time  to  time.  Yet  again  it  was 
ordained  by  the  Providence  of  God,  that,  from  the 
pressure  of  public  events,  these  personal  gifts  should 
become  very  uncertain  in  their  time  of  delivery. 

The  Swedes,  under  Gustavus  Adolphus,  had 
landed  on  the  northern  shores  of  Germany  in  the 
spring  of  1630,  and  slowly  made  their  way  towards 
Bavaria  and  Austria.  When  Mary  Ward  was  in 
prison,  Maximilian  was  fully  occupied  with  military 
plans,  and  operations,  and  the  cares  of  war.  In  May, 
163 1,  the  well-known  fall  of  Magdeburg,  before  the 
arms  of  Tilly,  took  place.  The  Swedes  wintered  that 
year  before  Mainz,  and  in  the  following  spring,  Tilly 


392  Prediction  fulfilled. 

was  killed  at  the  battle  of  Lechfield,  near  Augsburg, 
after  which,  in  May,  1632,  Gustavus  Adolphus  and 
his  army  marched  upon  Munich,  The  Swedes 
remained  in  possession  of  the  city  for  three  weeks, 
and  during  that  and  the  two  following  years  their 
armies  streamed  through  all  parts  of  Bavaria,  carry- 
ing desolation  and  misery  with  them.  Maximilian 
and  the  Electress  were  obliged  to  abandon  their 
capital  until  the  end  of  the  year  1634,  thus  fulfilling 
Mary  Ward's  words,  and  if  they  returned,  it  was 
only  for  a  time.  To  the  horrors  of  war  were  added 
also  the  horrors  of  the  plague,  which  very  severely 
attacked  Munich,  and  we  shall  find  that  the  members 
of  the  Institute  were  not  exempted  from  their  share 
also  in  this  frightful  scourge.  During  this  time  of 
universal  distress  in  Bavaria,  the  state  of  the  English 
Virgins  was  one,  therefore,  of  great  temporal  desti- 
tution, sometimes  nearly  bordering  on  starvation. 
In  Father  Lohner's  Life  of  Mary  Ward  ^  there  is  an 
incident  related  of  God's  interference  in  reward  of 
the  merits  and  confidence  of  His  servant,  which  tells 
its  own  tale  as  to  the  poor  amount  of  food  to  which 
they  were  often  reduced,  even  before  the  Swedish 
invasion.  A  small  quantity  of  peas  was  one  day 
the  only  fare  which  the  cook  had  to  serve  up  for 
dinner  for  the  whole  of  the  family.  She  sent  word 
to  Mary  Ward,  who  had  not  yet  left  Munich  for 
Rome,  that  there  were  not  even  enough  for  one 
portion  at  the  table.  There  was  no  money  in  the 
house,  and  Mary,  strong  in  her  trust  in  God,  desired 
they  should  be  cooked  and  served  round,  when,  to 

'  Gottseliges  Lebeit,  p.  249. 


Anna  Rorlin's  Courage.  393 

the  astonishment  of  all,  there  were  not  only  enough 
for  every  one,  but  as  many  as  had  been  cooked  were 
left  in  the  dish. 

If  such  was  their  normal  condition  so  immediately 
after  the  suppression,  the  terrible  results  of  foreign 
invasion  could  not  fail  to  add  largely  to  the  miseries 
of  their  own  private  destitution.  Provisions  became 
dear  and  difficult  to  obtain,  and  they  had  to  beg 
for  their  bread,  or  for  alms  to  obtain  it,  like  the 
poorest  of  the  city,  and  in  common  with  many  others 
of  the  suppressed  Institute  elsewhere.  It  was  here 
that  the  mature  virtues  of  the  Jungfrau  Anna  Rorlin 
— "  my  Jungfrau,"  as  Mary  Ward  justly  called  her, 
for  she  truly  belonged  to  her,  and  such  as  her,  in 
her  heroic  courage  and  self-devotion — were  pre- 
eminently conspicuous.  Knowing  that  as  a  native 
of  the  country  she  was  exposed  to  less  danger  than 
her  English  companions,  she  volunteered  begging 
expeditions  into  the  country  round,  to  obtain  the 
means  of  subsistence  for  them  all.  She  went  on 
foot  and  was  exposed  to  great  dangers  in  her 
quest  for  alms.  On  one  occasion  she  walked  as 
far  as  Landshut,  where  she  had  friends,  venturing 
to  pass  through  places  occupied  by  foreign  soldiery, 
and  daring  everything  in  behalf  of  her  suffering 
Sisters. 

Nor  were  the  temporal  needs  of  the  English 
Virgins  their  only  distresses,  they  were  probably 
indeed  those  which  were  least  bitter  to  them.  It 
was  no  exaggerated  picture  which  Mary  Ward  had 
drawn  in  writing  to  Urban.  It  was  a  picture  to  the 
life.     The  stigma  of  heresy  was  attached  to  them, 


394  Multiplied  distresses. 

not  only  as  gathered  from  the  terms  of  the  Bull, 
but  from  the  sentence  pronounced  on  Mary  and  the 
dark  blot  it  brought,  which  had  still  to  be  cleared 
away.  Thus  ecclesiastics  as  well  as  others  shrank 
from  them,  and  they  had  difficulty  in  frequenting 
the  sacraments.  Their  want  of  money  put  them  to 
many  straits  in  fulfilling  the  obedience  laid  upon 
them,  of  changing  the  form  of  dress  or  habit  they 
had  worn  hitherto  for  one  entirely  secular,  and  they 
were  forced  at  first  to  appear  on  some  occasions  in 
the  streets  dressed  as  before.  They  were  thus 
exposed  to  scorn  and  even  insult.  It  is  told  of 
Jungfrau  Katharina  Kochin,  whose  good  qualities 
have  been  already  mentioned,  and  v/ho  remained 
faithful  to  her  vocation  through  trials  which  caused 
others  of  her  country  to  give  it  up,  that  she  went 
into  a  church,  in  her  old  garb,  soon  after  Mary's 
release,  to  seek  an  opportunity  of  confession,  when 
the  sacristan  saluted  her  with  a  blow  in  the  face  and 
drove  her  from  the  church. 

There  were  those  at  Munich  who,  in  spite  of  the 
fearful  state  of  war  spread  all  over  the  country 
through  which  the  route  to  England  lay,  urged  on 
Mary  the  necessity  of  sending  away  the  English 
members  whether  they  would  or  no,  in  obedience 
to  the  letter  of  the  Bull.  These  advisers  did  not 
consider  either  the  total  want  of  money  for  the 
journey,  the  youth  of  a  number,  that  is  at  least  eight 
or  ten  of  them,  or  the  impossibility  of  securing  before- 
hand a  proper  reception  and  shelter  for  them  in 
England,  then  full  of  dangerous  uncertainties  for 
Catholics.     Mary's   generous   heart   rejected   such   a 


Suppression  at   Vienna  and  Presburg.    395 

design,  whatever  finally  might  await  herself  in  con- 
sequence, and  saw  in  the  difficulty  the  hand  of  God's 
Providence,  Who,  by  thus  interfering,  enabled  these 
noble  souls  to  fulfil  the  sacrifice  which  they  had 
offered  to  Him,  while  they,  on  their  side,  rejoiced  in 
the  hindrances  which  kept  them  united  to  Mary 
and  her  work.  The  Paradeiser  Haus,  therefore,  in 
the  face  of  the  difficulties  and  sufferings  of  the  time, 
became  and  remained  a  centre  and  gathering-point 
for  the  members  of  the  other  suppressed  communities. 
Those  from  Vienna  seem  to  have  gone  there  at  once. 
There  is  no  account  of  the  publication  of  the  Bull 
in  that  city.  The  work  of  dispersion  was  perhaps 
silently  done  without  it.  Cardinal  Klessel  had  before 
his  death  regretted  the  part  he  had  taken.  He  had 
not  long  been  dead,^  and  Ferdinand  would  not 
willingly  allow  of  any  addition  to  sufferings  which 
he  would  gladly  have  averted  altogether.  At  Pres- 
burg Cardinal  Pazmanny  seems  to  have  received 
favourably  Mary's  intercessory  letter  from  prison,  and 
to  have  allowed  of  Mrs.  Frances  Brookesby's  residing 
there  instead  of  Barbara  Babthorpe,  besides  affording 
her  and  the  rest  of  the  little  community  shelter 
and  maintenance  during  the  disastrous  time  which 
followed.  She  remained  there  for  two  years,  cut 
off  by  the  results  of  the  war  from  communication 
with  others  of  the  Institute,  their  mutual  letters 
never  reaching  their  destination.  At  length  the 
following  letter  from  Mary  Ward  was  more  success- 
ful, and  Frances-  made  her  way  to  Munich,  and  lived 
there  until  she  died  in  1657. 

2  He  died  October,  1630. 


396  Letter  to  Frances  Brooksby. 

Worthy  my  dear  esteemed, — Only  one  letter  I  have  had 
from  you  this  two  years,  and  not  a  word  of  acknowledgment 
of  any  of  mine.  Wars  bring  common  woes,  but  I  can  no 
longer  brook  your  living  I  know  not  where,  and  God  knows 
with  what  incommodities.  I  have  therefore  sought  this  new 
way  of  sending  to  you,  and  by  these  do  let  you  know  that 
my  mind  is  for  your  content  and  good  every  way,  as  also 
my  own  satisfaction  in  all  that  tends  to  your  happiness,  that 
you  procure,  when  and  so  soon  as  conveniently  you  can,  to 
come  to  Monaco.  In  Paradise  our  friends  still  live,  and 
there  you  will  be  most  welcome.  Thither  also  I  can  write 
what  now  I  may  not.  I  have  much  to  say,  but  dare  not. 
Let  me  speedily  hear  if  you  have  this,  &c.,  and  pity  the 
pain  I  feel  while  any  I  so  love  suffer,  or  hath  not  all  them- 
selves or  I  could  wish.  No  more,  my  dear  friend,  for  the 
present ;  you  know  my  heart.  When  you  come  to  Monaco, 
be  sure  to  wear  such  clothes  as  Mrs.  Winefrid  and  others  in 
that  house  doth.     A  hundred  farewells. 

Yours  always, 

M.  Ward. 
Rome,  Nov.  26,  1633. 

With  regard  to  the  choices  made  severally  by  the 
other  members  of  the  Institute,  in  the  memorial  written 
for  presentation  to  the  Pope  in  1629,  by  one  of  the 
Naples  community,  the  Institute  is  said  to  consist  of 
"  Italians,  Spanish,  French,  Germans,  Netherlanders, 
Bohemians,  Hungarians,  and  English  and  Irish 
Ladies."  Of  these  certainly  the  far  larger  number 
left  it  altogether  at  the  Suppression.  Many  returned 
to  the  world,  and  a  few  entered  other  religious  orders. 
The  remainder,  a  handful  in  comparison  of  the  rest, 
continued  faithful  to  the  first  dedication  they  had 
made   of  themselves   to   God,  and    clung   to    Mary 


Loss  of  Vocations.  397 

Ward,  waiting  on  in  patience,  in  hopes  of  the  dawn 
of  better  days.  To  Mary,  who  had  a  tender  regard 
for  the  welfare  of  each  soul  with  whom  she  had  to  do, 
the  separation  from  so  many  was  perhaps  the  sorest 
part  of  the  deep  wound  inflicted  on  her.  The  loss 
of  vocation  to  a  soul  was  to  her  like  a  living  death, 
and  such  it  appears  to  have  become  to  many  who 
had  been  living  good  lives  as  members  of  the  Insti- 
tute. It  can  scarcely  be  a  matter  of  wonder,  how- 
ever, knowing  what  human  nature  is,  and  considering 
the  formidable  array  of  circumstances  against  such 
a  choice,  that  the  devoted  souls  who  cast  in  their 
lot  with  hers  were  the  few  only.  Homelessness, 
destitution,  hunger,  want,  loss  of  good  name,  scorn, 
shame,  and  disgrace  in  the  eyes  of  the  whole  Church, 
proved  indeed  the  drifts  of  snow  which  kept  warm 
the  buried  grains  of  corn,  as  Father  Gerard  had 
predicted,  until  the  time,  foreseen  by  God,  when  the 
first  green  shoots  of  the  new  spring  of  the  Institute 
were  to  give  promise  of  the  rich  harvest  to  follow. 
But  who  could  be  surprised  that  not  only  parents 
and  relations  and  well-wishers,  but  priests  and  guides 
of  souls  also,  united  in  throwing  their  weight  into 
the  scale  against  the  suppressed  Institute }  Of  the 
latter,  we  hear  that  they  contributed  their  whole 
authority  and  endeavours  in  this  direction,  nor,  in 
the  want  of  further  knowledge  of  particular  cases, 
can  they  be  blamed. 

With  the  ruined  Institute  as  the  background  of 
our  picture,  we  turn  once  more  to  Mary  Ward  herself. 
She  stands  out,  as  her  biographers  delineate  her  to  us, 
in  strong  relief  amid  the  troubled  desolation  through 


39S         Mary  during  the  Sttppression. 

;Which  she  had  henceforth  to  make  good  her  course, 
and  to  guide  those  who  had  bound  up  their  life  more 
than  ever  with  hers.  They  speak  of  her  as  in 
possession  of  perfect  peace  at  this  terrible  con- 
juncture. Her  immovable  confidence  in  God  was 
without  doubt  the  source  of  that  peace  and  tran- 
quillity of  mind  which  she  enjoyed  at  all  times  and 
on  all  occasions.  "Nor  was  there  seen  the  least 
diminution  or  alteration  in  this  peace,  when  by  the 
Bull  she  beheld,  not  only  a  period  put  to  all  her 
efforts  for  what  was  dearer  to  her  than  life,  but  the 
ruin  of  her  labours  past,  the  loss  of  so  many  houses 
which  with  great  toil  she  had  established,  and  so 
many  souls  running  the  risk  of  perdition  by  taking 
this  occasion  to  turn  their  backs  on  God  Almighty. 
What  but  this  conformity  to  the  Divine  will  could 
have  made  her,  without  the  slightest  disturbance, 
sadness,  or  least  unquiet,  see  and  rise  above  the  total 
destruction  of  the  work  of  nearly  thirty  years,  both 
spiritual  and  temporal,  except  in  a  very  small  number 
of  souls  prevented  and  kept  by  her  great  charity 
and  special  care }  To  all  which  she  would  say,  with 
a  serene  countenance,  'If  it  be  not  my  fault,  all 
these  houses  will  always  be  houses  to  me,  and  the 
desire  I  have  had  to  advance  others  in  perfection 
will  not  be  vain  or  useless  to  me.' " 


THE  LIFE  OF  MARY  WARD. 


BOOK  THE  EIGHTH. 

THE    BEGINNING    OF    REVIVAL. 


CHAPTER   I. 

The  First  Years  after  the  Suppression. 
1632—1634. 

Mary  Ward's  letters  after  the  Bull  of  Suppression, 
of  which  a  considerable  number  remain,  are  mostly- 
written  with  disguised  names  and  forms  of  expres- 
sion, to  prevent  the  danger  likely  to  result  if  they 
fell  into  the  hands  of  enemies.  Former  experiences, 
from  which  she  and  her  companions  had  suffered, 
led  her  to  the  adoption  of  this  system.  But  the  loss 
of  letters,  even  with  all  their  care,  continued  to  trouble 
them  in  their  separation  from  each  other.  Thus  in 
a  postscript  to  a  letter  of  Elisabeth  Cotton's,  written 
by  Mary,  when  in  great  bodily  suffering,  to  one  of 
the  Sisters  at  Munich,  she  says  :  "  Mrs.  Co.  will  needs 
that  I  salute  your  good  worship  in  hers,  which  I  do 
with  the  best  will  I  have  or  can.  God  knows  what 
you  there  and  we  here  suffer  for  want  of  letters, 
although  both  bestow,  I  dare  say,  great  labours. 
Perchance  we  serve  not  the  angel  of  our  letters  as 
we  should  !"  In  this  correspondence  Mary  out  of  her 
contented  heart  takes  the  name  of  "  Felice,"  which 
is  also  Anglicized  into  "  Phillis."  She  calls  herself 
besides  "  Margery "  and  "  the  old  woman."  .  The 
same  person  has  often  two  or  three  names  in  the 
AA  2 


402  Letters  after  the  Suppression. 

letters.  Thus  the  Elector  and  Electress  are  "the 
aniller  and  his  mate,"  the  former  "the  old  man,"  and 
the  latter  is  also  "  Billingsgate  "  as  formerly.  "  Hue 
.and  Sue  "  are  two  of  the  Electoral  family.  The  Pope 
ihas  several  aliases — "the  Scouf,"  "Antony,"  and 
others.  The  "  baptistry "  and  the  "  loom "  are  the 
new  house  to  be  opened  at  Rome,  and  "  yellow  silk," 
*'  largesses,"  and  "  losings,"  money,  of  which  they  are 
destitute  for  all  purposes.  Mary  Poyntz,  who  was 
*'  Peter "  when  Mary  was  in  prison,  now  shares  this 
name  with  Barbara  Babthorpe,  and  is  more  frequently 
"'Ned."  Winefrid  Wigmore  is  "Will,"  and  W. 
Bedingfield,  when  not  "  Win,"  is  "  Hierom." 

There  are  few  of  these  letters  which  give  any 
connected  information,  in  consequence  of  their  dis- 
guised style,  but  certain  facts  are  traceable  through- 
out. ■  Nor  can  the  disguises  and  confusing  wording 
conceal  Mary  Ward  herself  from  those  who  read 
them.  She  shines  through  all  in  her  true  light. 
There  are  the  same  perseverance  and  fidelity  in  her 
work  and  calling,  the  same  courage  and  unshaken 
confidence  in  God,  the  same  cheerfulness  and  sweet- 
ness under  every  difficulty,  the  same  tenderness  and 
thoughtfulness  for  others,  which  we  have  before  re- 
marked in  her  ordinary  correspondence.  No  one  is 
forgotten ;  all  is  right  because  God  wills  it  so  ;  all 
will  be  straight  in  the  end  ;  each  one  is  encouraged 
and  comforted,  whatever  may  be  happening.  The 
plans  Mary  has  before  her  are  also  very  discernible 
in  what  she  writes. 

The  Bull  of  Suppression,  crushing  as  it  was  in  its 
details  on  some  points  with  regard  to  the  Institute, 


Ground  work  untouched.  403 

did  not  touch  on  two  very  important  parts  of  Mary 
Ward's  original  design.  The  Institute  was  broken 
up,  and  the  members  were  forbidden  to  teach  false 
doctrine  and  to  meddle  in  matters  unfitting  and 
above  them,  but  they  were  not  forbidden  the  ordinary 
work  of  religious  education.  Their  habit  and  certain 
names  of  offices  in  use  among  them  were  condemned, 
but  their  religious  rule  of  life,  the  mainspring  of  their 
whole  status,  remained.  They  were  also  allowed  to 
live  under  private  vows,  if  they  did  not  enter  other 
orders.  Mary  was  not  slow  in  perceiving  that  the 
groundwork  of  all  that  her  heart  desired  was  left  for 
the  fulfilment  of  what  she  believed  God  had  promised 
her,  and  that  the  field  lay  open  before  her  to  begin 
her  labours  afresh.  One  great  hindrance  lay  in  the 
way,  besides  the  strange  charge  of  heresy.  The 
clauses  of  the  Bull  forbade  the  members  of  the  old 
Institute  from  living  or  even  meeting  together.  No 
one  but  the  Pope  himself  could  nullify  this  stringent 
•enactment,  and  we  have  seen  how  the  Providence  of 
God  had,  at  a  very  early  day,  interfered  to  mark  out 
before  Mary  the  first  step  forwards  in  meeting  this 
difficulty.  Mary  had  then  a  very  definite  object  in 
journeying  to  Rome,  to  which  the  recovery  of  her 
•own  good  name  was  wholly  subservient,  and  her  sub- 
sequent letters  contain  constant  references  to  her 
confidence,  as  well  as  to  her  hopes  and  fears  and 
difficulties  with  regard  to  it. 

Mary's  departure  from  Munich  for  Italy  probably 
took  place  some  time  in  April,  1632,  but  a  very  short 
time  before  the  Swedes  entered  the  city.  A  touching 
incident  occurred    at  her  starting.      The   household 


404  Marys  farewell  at  Munich. 

were  assembled  to  bid  her  farewell.  She  commended 
them  all  most  tenderly  to  the  care  of  Mary  Poyntz, 
who  still  remained  the  head  of  the  house,  though 
without  the  title  of  Rectrice.  Then  turning  to  the 
young  novice,  Frances  Constable,  whose  rapid  growth 
in  the  spiritual  life  has  already  been  spoken  of,  Mary 
added,  "  And  especially  this  one,  for  she  will  soon 
be  in  Heaven."  All  were  surprised,  and  knew  not 
if  she  said  these  words  in  earnest,  for  Frances  was 
then  strong  and  well.  Mary's  discerning  eye  perhaps 
saw,  better  than  others,  the  beauty  and  perfection 
with  which  God  had  endowed  her  soul,  and  its 
readiness  for  the  Paradise  above.  However  this  may 
be,  her  words  were  shortly  fulfilled,  for  Frances  died 
in  a  few  weeks,  on  the  30th  of  June,  at  the  age  of 
sixteen.  Elisabeth  Cotton  and  Anna  Turner  were 
Mary's  companions  on  her  journey.  A  marvellous 
history  is  told,  on  good  authority,  of  their  deliverance 
from  a  band  of  murderers,  who  were  said  to  be 
cannibals,  and  inhabited  a  lonely  house  in  the  forests 
of  the  Tyrol,  where  the  travellers,  after  losing  their 
road,  had  to  pass  the  night.  Their  safety  was  owing 
to  Mary's  prudence  and  prayers,  and  the  latter 
became  the  means  of  the  subsequent  conversion  of 
the  whole  of  the  wretched  family. 

The  results  of  Mary's  proposed  audience  with 
Pope  Urban  were  likely  to  be  of  vital  importance 
to  her,  from  whichever  side  she  looked  at  them. 
Besides  the  all-powerful  word  which  was  to  release 
her  from  the  stigma  of  heresy,  and  which  she  sought 
not  only  for  her  own,  but  for  her  companions'  sake, 
she  had  two  boons  to  ask  of  him  which  no  one  but 


Audience  with  the  Pope.  405 

himself  could  grant.  These  boons  were  of  no  slight 
nature,  and  success  was  doubtful.  But,  in  spite  of 
all  that  had  since  passed,  she  approached  Urban  with 
the  same  simplicity  and  confidence  as  at  her  audience 
at  Frascati,  when  she  went  to  lay  her  Institute  before 
him  for  the  first  time.^  After  kneeling  at  his  feet, 
her  first  words  were,  "  Holy  Father,  I  neither  am 
nor  ever  have  been  a  heretic."  The  Pope,  with 
paternal  kindness,  would  not  let  her  finish  the  rest 
of  the  sentence,  but  interrupting  her,  said,  "  We 
believe  it,  We  believe  it  {lo  credemo,  lo  credeino),  We 
need  no  other  proof ;  We  and  the  Cardinals  are  well 
informed  as  to  yourself,  and  your  habits,  and  your 
exemplary  conduct ;  We  and  they  all  are  not  only 
satisfied,  but  edified,  and  We  know  that  you  have 
carried  on  your  Institute  well.  We  have  nevertheless 
permitted  the  trial  of  your  virtues,  nor  must  you 
think  it  much  to  have  been  proved  as  you  have  been, 
as  other  Popes,  Our  predecessors,  have  done  in 
similar  cases,  who  have  exercised  the  endurance  of 
the  servants  of  God." 

Mary  next  proceeded  to  lay  before  the  Pope,  that 
Winefrid  Wigmore  was  still  in  prison  at  Liege,  and 
having  asked  for  her  release,  she  made  her  third 
petition  in  her  old  fearless,  open-hearted,  and  out- 
spoken manner.  She  told  him  that  in  Germany 
there  were  a  number  of  ladies,  many  quite  young, 
who  had  belonged  to  her  Institute,  and  who  could 
not  be  sent  back  to  their  homes  in  England,  as  some 

^  The  history  of  this  and  other  audiences  with  Urban  is  from 
Vincentio  Pageti's  Breve  Racconto,  Fathers  T.  Lohner,  and  D.  Bissel, 
and  Winefrid  Wigmore. 


4o6  Urban  s  miswer  to  requests. 

other  persons  counselled,  saying  that  the  Bull  com- 
manded it,  on  account  of  the  great  danger  and  the 
scandal  likely  to  arise.  Mary  added  that  she  had 
not  thought  it  well  to  take  this  step,  without  first 
hearing  the  decision  of  His  Holiness,  and  that  these 
ladies  .vished  to  live  under  her  guidance  and  under 
the  protection  of  the  Holy  See,  It  must  be  remem- 
bered that  in  making  this  petition,  Mary  was  in 
uncertainty  as  to  the  final  possession  of  the  Para- 
deiser  Haus,  and  in  ignorance  of  whatever  negotiations 
might  have  been  carried  on  between  Maximilian  and 
the  Pope  on  the  subject.  Urban  heard  Mary  atten- 
tively. Her  perfect  openness  and  trustfulness  won 
his  acquiescence,  and  doubtless  directed  by  the 
guiding  Hand  from  on  high,  which  is  so  especially 
manifest  in  the  dealings  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiffs  for 
the  good  of  the  Church,  he  gave  the  desired  per- 
missions, which  were  to  furnish  a  first  foundation-stone 
for  a  work  not  to  be  brought  to  maturity,  or  even  to- 
possess  any  shape  before  the  eyes  of  men,  during 
Mary  Ward's  own  lifetime.  Urban  had  not  known 
of  Winefrid's  imprisonment,  and  learned  it  then  for 
the  first  time.  He  replied,  however,  at  once  that  he 
should  desire  her  immediately  to  be  set  at  liberty. 
For  the  ladies  whom  Mary  spoke  of,  they  should 
come  to  Rome.  "We  are  glad  that  they  should 
come,  and  We  will  take  them  under  our  protection 
{Jiaveremo  a  caro  che  vetighino  e  ne  terremo  protettione)^ 
The  audience  was  at  an  end,  and  Mary  having  with- 
drawn, the  Pope  at  once  sent  off  orders  for  the  release 
of  Winefrid,  who  hastened  to  join  Mary  Ward  at 
Rome. 


Fears  for  the  Paradeiser  Haus.        407 

Gladly  as  Mary  must  have  welcomed  Urban's 
gracious  words,  and  the  permission  to  gather  her 
faithful  English  children  around  her  at  Rome,  with 
the  power  to  keep  a  permanent  footing  in  that  city 
under  the  eye  of  the  Holy  Father,  she  still  saw  the 
cogent  necessity  of  obtaining  a  similar  leave  for  other 
places  also.  Knowing  nothing  of  Maximilian's  in- 
tentions, she  trembled  for  the  Paradeiser  Haus,  unless 
this  formal  leave  were  obtained.  The  first  letter  of 
hers  which  has  been  preserved  of  those  written  after 
the  Bull  of  Suppression,  shows  us  something  of  her 
mind  on  these  points.  It  is  dated  in  December,  1632, 
She  says : 

Fain,  fain  would  Felice  have  Ned's  [Mary  Poyntz]  house 
still  possessed.  Felice  will  out  of  hand  seek  if  by  public 
order  all  may  live  together  where  they  please,  and  that  great 
one  [the  Elector]  may  do  piously  and  well  to  help  them,, 
and  then  the  world  is  theirs.  But  this  must  be  done  ere 
said,  lest  prevented,  and  no  time  shall  be  lost,  which  if 
happily  obtained,  Felice  thinks  old  courtesies  [from  Maxi- 
milian] ought  not  to  be  denied  but  confirmed. 

She  further  shows  her  fears  in  the  same  letter 
while  writing  of  the  Ursulines  of  Hall.  Hall  being 
within  the  confines  of  Austria,  several  of  the  convents 
of  enclosed  nuns  at  Munich  had  gone  there  for  safety 
during  the  war.  Those  at  the  Anger  remained,  cor&- 
fiding  in  the  protection  God  had  promised  them  in  a 
remarkable  manner,  and  suffered  less  than  those  nuns 
who  left  the  city.  The  Ursuhnes  had,  with  sisterly 
kindness,  written  to  Munich  to  offer  Mary  and  hers 
temporary  shelter  under  the  distresses  of  the  time. 


4o8  ItUended  return  to  Mttnich. 

Mary  had  at  first  thought  of  accepting  the  offer,  but 
her  fears  of  not  retaining  the  Paradeiser  Haus,  if  once 
vacated,  prevented  this. 

The  true  cause  of  demur  in  this  particular  is,  that  if 
Ned  be  put  out  of  his  habitation  [by  Maximilian],  he  and 
his  must  for  an  interim  go  to  Hall  and  be  there  welcome, 
whether  Hall  will  or  no.  But  sure  it  will  not  come  to  that ; 
I  cannot  dream  of  such  a  worthlessness  in  both  \i.e.,  the 
Elector  and  Electress,  who  were  at  that  time  returning  on 
a  visit  to  Munich].  Let  him  and  his  good  wife  be  most 
gratefully  welcomed,  most  completely  and  speedily  visited, 
thanks  given  for  the  offer  on  their  hasty  departure  [when 
the  Swedes  entered  Munich],  to  wit,  that  Ned  and  his 
should  be  provided,  and,  with  these  thanks,  let  it  be  known 
that  the  said  message  was  never  delivered.  Briefly  let  Ned 
be  as  ever,  and,  in  all  he  can,  devise  to  keep  his  hold. 

Mary  then  writes  of  her  own  intention  of  going 
back  to  Munich,  as  soon  as  "the  Baptistry,"  the 
house  at  Rome,  is  established. 

March  is  the  desired  month  for  this,  but  if  she  can  get 
no  losings  [money]  to  help  her  cutter  [Winefrid  Wigmore, 
her  assistant  at  Rome],  she  must  die  a  poor  woman  and 
cannot  set  up.  She  means  for  aught  I  yet  see  to  go  to 
Ned,  not  call  him  to  her.  She  is  resolutissimo  he  shall 
work  with  her,  from  which  determination  none  can  move 
her.  I  ask  her  reason,  she  saith  she  hath  many,  besides, 
knows  she  loves  him,  and  he  her,  and  besides  all  other, 
will  not  have  his  health  lost  and  days  consumed  [by  the 
plague  then  beginning].  And  so  much  for  her  resolution 
in  this,  which  only  her  own  death  can  alter. 

These  fears  as  to  the  plague  are  renewed  in  a 
letter  of  February,  1633. 


Further  vindication  sought.  409 

Felice  is  afraid  that  Ned  should  get  the  disease,  which 
I  think  doth  her  health  no  good,  especially  when  she  hears 
not  from  him,  but  I  angrily  bid  her  be  assured  God  will 
defend  him  for  better  good. 

Then  follow  further  words  of  confidence  in  God 
both  as  to  herself  and  all  else. 

Margery  is  very  weak  and  ill,  but  she  will  not  die ;  it  is 
not  the  time,  saith  she.  The  service  of  Pan  is  dear  to  her, 
and  His  nature  is  so  truly  good,  as  to  serve  who  He  sees 
busied  in  His  service,  and  He  is  passing  powerful,  and  will 
do  Felice  a  good  turn  in  due  time  (do  not  think  He  will 
not),  I  do  swear  it,  if  the  fault  be  not  hers. 

While  waiting  the  arrival  of  the  Sisters  from 
Munich,  Mary  had  not  forgotten  the  necessity  of 
some  public  recognition,  by  those  high  in  authority, 
of  the  innocence  of  herself  and  her  companions  as 
to  the  charge  of  heresy  under  which  they  had  suffered. 
She  had  paved  the  way  for  further  requests  at  her 
first  audience  with  Urban,  and  had  learned  that  she 
was  guiltless  in  his  eyes,  and  that  he  was  unchanged 
in  his  esteem  for  her.  But  she  had  not  formally 
included  her  companions  in  the  expressions  she  then 
used,  nor  was  it  likely  that  she  would  confine  herself 
to  that  one  occasion,  in  seeking  due  vindication  for 
all  of  them  as  well  as  herself.  It  can  scarcely  be 
doubted  that  the  injury  inflicted  upon  their  good 
name,  by  the  stigma  lying  so  heavily  upon  them  of 
heresy  and  disobedience,  would  form  the  subject  of 
some  other  early  audience.  Their  state  of  destitution, 
also,  aggravated  so  severely  in  the  Low  Countries  by 
the  manner  in  which  the  Bull  was  carried  into  effect; 


4IO  Letter  of  the  Holy  Office. 

was  little  likely  to  have  reached  the  ears  of  Urban 
except  through  Mary's  words,  and  was  a  matter  sure 
to  go  straight  to  his  kind  and  compassionate  heart. 
Mary  may  have  petitioned  the  Congregation  of  the 
Holy  Office  to  the  same  effect.  In  a  letter  of  hers,, 
early  in  January,  1633,  she  says  : 

What  you  heard  by  the  last  was  last  Wednesday  pre- 
sented, hath  already  been  treated  of  in  the  King's  Court, 
hath  been  fervourously  followed,  and  by  my  next  you  shall 
know  what  is  done  and  said. 

Mary's  next  letters  are  unfortunately  not  pre- 
served. But  we  may  see  Urban's  authoritative  in- 
terference in  a  letter  from  the  Secretary  of  the 
Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office  to  the  Nuncio  at 
Cologne,  which,  though  no  date  is  given  in  the 
existing  copy,  and  there  is  no  positive  evidence  asr 
to  the  year  it  was  written,  may  very  probably  be 
ascribed  to  1633. 

The  exculpation  which  the  words  of  this  letter 
give  to  the  English  Virgins,  is  so  complete  and  full, 
that  our  readers  will  excuse  their  being  inserted  here 
intact,  rather  than  in  a  more  condensed  form.^ 

There  are  in  this  city,  at  the  present  time,  the  Lady 
Donna  Maria  della  Guardia  with  some  other  of  her  English 
companions,  who  with  acts  of  humility,  and  of  fitting  rever- 
ence towards  the  Holy  See,  have  most  readily  obeyed  what 
our  Holy  Lord  commanded  concerning  the  suppression  of 
their  Institute,  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  their  Eminences, 

"  The  copy  of  this  letter  is  in  the  Nymphenburg  Archives.  It  is  jn 
Italian,  without  any  names  or  dates,  and  looks  like  a  rough  copy,  sent 
by  Mary  for  information  to  her  companions. 


Charge  of  heresy  untrue.  411 

my  lords.  To  whom  it  has  appeared  good  that  I  should 
make  your  Holiness  acquainted  with  this  result,  to  the  end 
that  if  from  evil-disposed  or  badly-informed  persons  you 
should  hear  the  contrary,  you  may  attest  to  them  this  truth. 
Also  that  if  your  Holiness  should  be  questioned,  you  may 
affirm  that  in  this  holy  tribunal,  the  English  Ladies  who 
have  lived  under  the  Institute  of  Donna  Maria  della 
Guardia,  are  not  found,  nor  ever  have  been  found,  guilty 
of  any  failure  which  regards  the  holy  and  orthodox  Catholic 
faith.  Moreover,  having  heard  here  that  in  the  district  of 
your  Nunciature  various  properties  which  belong  to  them 
have  been  taken  possession  of,  this  Holy  Congregation 
desires  that  you  should  efficaciously  employ  your  good 
offices  with  those  princes  or  other  persons,  whom  to  you 
may  appear  necessary,  in  order  that  they  may  cooperate  to 
the  restitution  of  all  which,  with  injustice  towards  the  same 
ladies,  has  been  occupied  by  others,  that  each  one  of  them 
may  maintain  herself  by  her  own  means  and  supply  her 
own  necessities.  And  recommending  them  thus  most 
warmly  to  the  pious  and  charitable  zeal  of  your  Holi- 
ness, &c. 

It  was  not  long  ere  events  in  Rome  caused  Mary 
to  change  her  intentions  of  returning  once  more  to 
Munich.  Her  proceedings  had  been  closely  watched 
ever  since  her  arrival  in  Rome  by  those  who  had 
urged  on  the  Bull,  and  with  it  her  imprisonment.  A 
letter  from  England  to  Dr.  Smith,  Bishop  of  Chal- 
cedon,  who  was  then  living  at  Paris,'  written  by  one 

'  In  the  Archives  of  the  diocese  of  Westminster  (vol.  xvi.),  by  W.  E., 
probably  W.  East,  an  alias.  The  letter  is  addressed  "to  his  best 
lord."  The  year  is  not  added  to  the  date.  Mr.  Fitton  arrived  in 
Rome  as  clergy  agent  in  October,  1631.  The  Brief  mentioned  was 
one  to  annul  professions  made  without  a  novitiate,  and  was  published 
in  November  of  that  year. 


412  Letter  to  Bishop  Smith. 

who  must  have  been  in  his  confidence,  shows  the 
determination  to  stop,  if  possible,  any  future  plans 
which  Mary  Ward  might  make,  and  that  those  who 
opposed  her  could  not  still  divest  themselves  of  the 
idea  that  she  was  the  tool  of  a  party  in  England.  It 
shows  also  that  they  saw  as  well  as  she  did  the 
opening  left  her  by  the  wording  of  the  Bull.  The 
writer  says  : 

Mrs.  Ward  is  sayd  here  to  bee  gone  up  to  R.  with  a 
certaynty  of  having  her  order  confirmed — revelationibus 
am?nata  divinittis :  but  as  I  heere,  los  Padres  advise  her  to 
lay  downe  her  imaginary  pretended  mission,  and  to  apply 
her  ayme  only  to  a  confirmation  of  her  Institute  to  bring 
up  feminine  youth,  soe  by  that  means,  betvveene  them,  both 
sexes  shall  have  a  general  dependence  of  them.  This  pro- 
ject will  prove  as  dangerous  to  the  Church,  and  particularly 
all  orders  of  that  sex,  as  their  other  project  was  ridiculous. 
I  would  Mr,  Fitton  knew  this ;  for  here  they  give  it  out 
with  great  confidence  that  her  order  is  presently  to  be  con- 
firmed, and  that  some  great  one  inidta  passus  est  in  somnis 
pro  ilia.  There  is  no  esteeme  made  heere  of  that  Breve 
Super  Professioiiibus,  neither  take  they  any  notice  of  it. 
Your  lordship's  ever  most  dutiful  child, 

W.  E. 
April  9. 

The  party  of  English  Ladies  invited  by  the  Pope 
from  Bavaria  do  not  appear  to  have  reached  Rome 
until  the  spring  of  1633.  Want  of  money  must  have 
occasioned  the  delay,  quite  as  much  as  the  difficulty 
and  danger  of  making  the  journey  in  winter  and  in 
time  of  war.  It  can  scarcely  be  doubted  that  Maxi- 
milian and  the  Electress  were  the  kind  benefactors 


Urban  favours  the  English  Ladies.     413 

who  finally  provided  what  was  necessary.  The 
travellers  were  many  in  number,  Margaret  Genison, 
v/ho  had  been  Superior  at  Vienna,  accompanying 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  younger  inmates  of  the 
Paradeiser  Haus  to  Italy,  But  no  sooner  was  it 
whispered  in  Rome,  long  before  their  arrival,  that 
the  Pope  had  given  them  permission  to  come,  than 
Mary's  "  good  friends "  there,  alarmed  at  the  favour 
thus  shown  her  by  Urban,  endeavoured  to  prevent 
the  arrangement  from  being  brought  to  bear.  They 
could  not  openly  petition  the  Pontiff  on  such  a  sub- 
ject, but  at  their  instigation  some  one  in  authority, 
who  had  the  power  of  doing  so,  put  it  before  Urban 
that  it  would  not  be  decorous  to  see  so  many  young 
ladies  at  the  Papal  Court,  and  that,  moreover,  it 
would  appear  as  if  the  Bull  were  set  aside.  Urban, 
however,  without  discussing  the  matter,  replied  "that 
he  had  given  the  permission,  and  that  it  was  his  wish 
that  they  should  come."  He  further  gave  strength 
to  his  words,  and  intimated  how  he  regarded  the 
suggestion,  by  commending  them  to  the  especial  care 
of  Donna  Constanza,  his  sister-in-law,  of  Donna 
Anna,  her  daughter,  and  of  his  two  nephews.  Car- 
dinals Francesco  and  the  younger  Antonio  Barberini. 
Besides  these  marks  of  his  favour.  Urban  com- 
manded Donna  Constanza  on  their  arrival  to  lend 
them  one  of  her  carriages,  and  at  his  wish  Donna 
Anna  Barberini  introduced  them,  three  at  a  time,  at 
special  audiences  to  kiss  his  feet.  At  these  audiences 
he  received  them  with  every  sign  of  paternal  kind- 
ness, and  told  them  that  he  did  so  gladly.  He  said 
to  them  that  he  had  great  pleasure  at  their  living  in 


414  Mary  seeks  a  larger  house. 

Rome,  and  that  he  knew  every  one  would  be  edified 
by  their  means.  Their  "good  friends"  were  not, 
however,  yet  satisfied  of  the  fruitlessness  of  their 
attempts.  They  again  obtained  that  it  should  be 
suggested  to  the  Pope  by  several  prelates,  that  if 
these  ladies  were  allowed  to  live  with  Mary  Ward, 
the  Bull  would  be  nullified.  But  Urban  answered 
with  great  earnestness  and  firmness,  "Where  should 
they  live,  or  where  can  they  live  so  well  ? " 

These  aggressive  measures  of  her  opposers  led 
Mary  to  see  that  it  would  be  her  wiser  course  to 
remain  in  Rome,  where  her  neighbourhood  to  the 
Pope,  the  paternal  redresser  of  her  wrongs,  might 
relieve  her  from  many  future  difficulties.  She  gave 
up  then  the  thought  of  going  herself  to  Bavaria,  and 
determined  that  Mary  Poyntz  should  come  to  her  in 
Italy,  where  she  needed  her  help  as  the  head  of  the 
household  gathered  together  there.  Through  the  re- 
mainder of  the  year  1633,  her  letters  contain  constant 
allusions  to  Mary  Poyntz'  coming,  and  directions  how 
this  was  to  be  compassed.  She  wanted  to  get  a 
larger  house  in  Rome  beforehand,  with  better  accom- 
modation, but  the  want  of  money  made  the  loan  or 
gift  of  one  necessary,  and  this  was  no  easy  matter. 
The  need  of  money  pressed  sorely  ;  there  was  little 
enough  even  to  support  so  many,  and  none  to  procure 
what  furniture  or  other  things  were  necessary  in  the 
new  plan.  She  wished  to,  and,  at  a  later  day, 
•apparently  did,  admit  young  ladies,  especially  the 
English,  en  pension.  But  for  this,  and  even  for  the 
move  into  a  new  house,  she  sought  a  definite  per- 
mission from  Urban,  lest  those  who  did  not  wish  her 


Goes  to  Anticoli.  415 

well  should  work  some  evil  by  it.  "  The  scouf  "  is  to 
be  "asked  for  a  letter  patent, to  set  up  her  loom; 
Felice  is  labouring  with  might  and  main  to  have  this 
if  such  a  grace  she  can  with  all  her  forces  procure  ; 
delays  may  be  dangerous,  and  she  prohibited,  through 
those  who  desire  to  hinder  her  trade  and  traffic." 
But  "silk,  silk!"  she  says  in  one  letter.  "Good  Jesus, 
what  will  be  done  for  largesses  .-'  the  only  want  of 
which,  if  God  work  not  some  miracle,  will  be  the  loss 
of  all.  Jesus,  for  His  goodness'  sake,  do  what  His 
poor  servants  cannot,  for  His  own  honour." 

Meantime  Mary  had  been  suffering  greatly  in 
health.  Elisabeth  Cotton  writes  at  the  back  of  a 
scrap  preserved  for  the  sake  of  Mary's  words  on  the 
other  side,  "  The  physician  now  daily  saith  her  life 
is  miraculous  ;  indeed,  her  sleep  or  meat  are  neither 
anything  to  be  counted  of,  and  yet  she  lives,  and  will 
live."  In  June,  Mary  Poyntz  had  in  some  way 
obtained  money  enough  to  enable  Mary  to  drink  the 
waters  at  Anticoli  for  a  few  days.  She  writes  thence 
and  says :  "  They  do  well  with  me,  which  I  long  till 
Ned  know,  for  sure  I  am,  none  living  more  desires 
my  health  than  that  honest  youth."  On  her  return 
to  Rome  she  again  writes  : 

This  is  St.  Ignatius'  Eve,  and  I  am  either  very  idle  or 
extraordinary  ill.  The  heats  are  great,  and  I  had  said  little 
or  nothing  this  day,  but  old  Margery  hath  begged  that  I 
would  let  her  son  Ned  know  that  she  hath  writ  unto  him  of 
her  resolution  to  begin  to  set  up  her  loom  at  Michaelmas, 
that  she  expects  to  meet  him  about  that  time  at  my  Lady 
Mary's  chief  house  [Loreto],  that  he  therefore  go  so  soon 
as  he  can  to  take  leave  of  the  miller  and  his  mate,  and  have 


4i6  Mary  Poyntz  at  Braunau. 

from  them  what  can  possibly  be  had,  by  such  speech  and 
in  such  manner  as  to  Ned  his  prudence  may  seem  best. 

It  was  a  matter  of  propriety  as  well  as  courtesy 
that  Mary  Poyntz  should  visit  the  Elector  and 
Electress,  who  had  then  retired  for  safety  with  their 
Court  to  the  fortress  of  Braunau  on  the  Inn,  on  the 
confines  of  Austria.  This  was  a  long  journey  to  be 
performed  on  foot  from  Munich,  in  the  then  troubled 
state  of  the  country,  but  it  was  undertaken  by  Mary 
Poyntz  and  Barbara  Babthorpe  without  hesitation. 
Mary  hoped,  besides  the  leave  of  absence  necessary 
to  be  asked  by  the  former,  who  had  received  so  many 
marks  of  favour  as  head  of  the  Paradeiser  Haus, 
that  the  Sovereigns  would  bestow  money  to  supply 
the  expenses  of  the  journey  for  her  and  her  com- 
panions, as  well  as  for  other  needs.  Mary's  letters 
are  full  of  anxiety  concerning  this  meeting  : 

Felice  dies  to  hear  that  Ned  hath  been  with  Billingsgate 
and  how  all  there  passed,  Jesus  of  His  goodness  protect 
His.  Billingsgate  I  love  from  my  heart,  she  shall  be  served 
to  her  content,  but  let  her  give  vacance  [leave  of  absence]. 

In  another  she  writes : 

Jesus  grant  Ned  some  competent  quantity  of  yellow 
silk  and  that  his  master  be  willing  to  part  with  him  for 
a  time,  if  so  things  succeed  to  the  best.  Let  Ned  give 
what  satisfaction  he  can  to  his  comrade  [companion  or 
assistant,  Winefrid  Bedingfield],  assuring  him  of  Felice  her 
true  affection  and  confidence  and  mind  she  hath,  he  should 
in  Ned's  absence  undergo  that  charge. 

In  later  letters  she  says : 

Felice  was  even  now  with  me  up-heaped  with  desires 
that  Peter  and  Ned  should  know  that  they  expect  him 


P^'oposed  Meeting  at  Loreto.  417 

meet  her  at  the  Blue  Lady,  her  chief  house,  where  covered 
heads  nor  canopies  over  queens  were  not  to  enter,  there, 
there  is  the  appointed  place  of  meeting,  and  who  first 
arrives  must  expect  the  other.  She  desires. his  prayers  for 
supply  of  her  many  wants,  she  will  not  cease  to  labour  and 
something  in  fine  will  be.     God  is  rich  enough  for  us  all. 

As  the  time  drew  nearer  for  "  Ned's "  arrival, 
Mary  is  more  exact  in  her  directions,  and  there  is 
a  reference  in  disguised  language  to  her  own  route 
to  meet  her,  which  may  perhaps,  without  straining 
these  aliases  beyond  their  due  meaning,  tend  to  show 
that  Mary  Ward  was  still  in  communication  and 
obtaining  advice  from  Father  Gerard.  The  fact  that 
Father  Gerard's  chief  residence  for  the  last  ten  years 
of  his  life  was  mainly  at  Rome,  would  not  militate 
against  his  being  absent  from  time  to  time  from  the 
city.  One  of  his  aliases  latterly  had  been  Thomas 
Roberts.  Mary,  after  saying  that  the  place  of  "  meet- 
ing Ned  is  to  be  Madame  Blue  her  chief  house,"  adds: 

Thomas,  who  gave  not  the  great  writing  in  time  [the 
long  letter  to  Mary  Poyntz  preserved  in  Germany]  his  town, 
I  mean  the  place  where  now  he  lives,  is  many  days  nearer 
Ned  than  that  lady's  house,  and  to  that  town  must  his  mother 
come,  it  is  as  you  know  in  her  way,  so  as  if  Ned  stayed 
there  [at  Loreto]  till  his  mother  came  it  would  speed  him 
less  [in  their  meeting].  But  this  she  wholly  leaves  to  him, 
where  he  will  stay  to  his  most  devotion.  Howsoever  it 
will  be  needful  he  see  and  salute  Thomas,  James  [Elis. 
Cotton]  his  friend,  I  mean,  as  he  passeth  by  him,  one  or 
more  times,  as  he  seeth  cause  or  perceives  would  content 
most. 

Mary  no  sooner  heard  from  "  Ned  "  at  Braunau, 
"  that  Billins  was  in  good  terms  and  that  Peter  would 
BB  2 


41 8         Letter  to  Wi7iefrid  Bedingfield. 

begin  his  business  so  soon,"  than  she  wrote  definitely 
to  Winefrid  Bedingfield  to  install  her  at  the  Para- 
deiser  Haus  in  Mary  Poyntz's  place.  She  had 
hitherto  been  her  "companion"  or  assistant,  she  was 
now  to  be  the  head  and  have  charge  of  all.  The 
letter  is  addressed  to  her  in  full,  and  Mary  writes  : 

My  dear  Winn, — Now  I  have  more  than  ever  cause  to 
see  and  experience  your  love  and  loyalty  to  God,  your 
companion,  and  me.  Do  therefore  all  in  her  absence  so 
as  she  and  yourself  did  and  is  best  to  be.  Answer  these  by 
the  first,  I  shall  be  there  to  receive  them.  Three  posts 
before  these,  extremes  in  one  kind  or  other,  toothache, 
vomits,  &c.,  hindered  me  from  wTiting  to  you  about  her 
departure  and  that  you  should  supply  the  whole.  My  heart 
you  know,  and  my  mind  in  manner  of  doing  all  you  are  not 
ignorant  of  [After  telling  her  to  write  questions  of  business 
to  her  through  Elis.  Cotton,  Mary  adds :]  Let  me  hear 
often  from  you.  Your  manner  of  terms  of  and  in  writing 
is  very  good,  and  such  as  none  but  should  can  understand. 
Vale.  Make  account  that  what  Margery  can  say  to  yours 
there,  will  be  more  than  that  is  said.  Your  sister  Frances  is 
well  and  doth  as  well  as  I  could  wish.  Lines  Soliciana.  [?] 
What  saith  our  dear  Jungfrau  ?  all,  all  happiness  to  her. 

7ber.  17,  1633. 

Mary  writes  on  the  same  day  to  Marj'  Poyntz  to 
bring  with  her  "  two  great  painted  pieces  that  were 
rolled  up  so  long,  and  all  new  wrought  things  for  the 
altar,  &c.  Methinks  these  should  never  find  you  at 
home,  therefore  no  more,  but  to  your  dear  self,  worthy 
hearer  [confessor,  Rev.  H.  Lee]  our  Jungfrau  and  all, 
what  is  their  due.  All  my  holy  things,  God  grant, 
be  not  forgotten !  Vale!'  In  anxiety  at  hearing 
nothing  more  of  the  travellers,  Mary  writes  again  on 


Marys  welcome  to  Mary  Poyntz.      419 

the  1st  of  October  to  Winefrid :  "Where  is  Mrs. 
Campian  ? "  She  then  tells  her  that  "  Margery  is 
labouring  about  a  house  that  may  be  to  hers  for  ever." 
At  last,  on  the  5th  of  October,  Mary  writes  to  Mary 
Poyntz,  full  of  playful  joy  : 

A  thousand  thousand  welcomes  so  near  us.  Not  one 
word  heard  I  of  your  setting  forth  from  your  own  town  till 
this  morning  I  had  yours  from  Ferrara,  and  yet  God  knows 
what  search  I  have  made.  Alas  !  my  Mary,  I  cannot  set 
forth  this  twenty  days,  the  reason  you  will  know  when  I 
have  you.  Have  you  ?  Alas  !  I  have  and  shall  for  ever 
you  !  but  here  I  mean.  Well,  there  is  a  speech  of  a  house 
to  be  given  Margery  and  hers,  and  I  will  see  that  business 
so  well  advanced  as  that  it  could  not  go  back,  if  not  in 
possession.  Make,  I  pray,  a  most  profound  and  humble 
reverence  to  my  Lady  Mother  and  Mistress  for  poor  me, 
then  come  to  me  with  what  speed  you  can  possible,  I 
mean  commodiously,  for  I  think  the  time  long  till  I  have 
you  here  to  penance  for  all  the  faults  you  crave  pardon  for ! 
Keep  your  coming  to  Rome  as  much  as  is  possible  from 
the  knowledge  or  suspect  of  the  Jerusalems,  for  that  they 
know  is  the  only  and  worst  of  bads  can  happen,  because 
your  being  here  must  be  private,  and  if  known,  so  wholly 
hindered,  or  else  her  departure  will  be  public.  But  if  there 
is  no  remedy  but  that  the  said  Jerusalems  must  know  of 
your  coming,  let  not  that  hinder  you  nor  anything  else,  we 
will  overcome  all  and  have  what  we  will,  or  to  say  better, 
will  nothing  but  what  we  have  or  can  have.  A  thousand 
thousand  farewells.     Ever  yours. 

Rome,  8ber.  5,  1633. 

The  meeting  was  at  length  happily  accomplished, 
and  on  the  29th  of  October  Mary  writes  to  Winefrid 
Bedingfield  : 


420  Further  letlei's. 


My  dear  Winn, — Thou  shall  not  always  be  put  off  with 
a  postscript.  Poor  Ned  is  very  ill  of  her  old  disease.  I 
hope  it  will  pass,  meanwhile  it  is  a  sad  thing  to  see  one  so 
worthy  of  love  so  pained,  and  were  she  now  on  her  journey 
she  must  lie  by ;  but  so  good  is  God.  I  cannot  say  how 
much  joy  and  true  content  it  is  to  me  to  see  by  yours  in 
what  degree  [a  word  destroyed,  perhaps  Barbara  Babthorpe, 
who  was  Provincial  and  had  a  general  charge  of  all  without 
a  title]  is  with  you,  and  by  his  discourses  what  he  holds  of 
his  dear  and  so  deserving  companion.  How  happy  a  thing 
it  is  to  love  God  and  serve  and  seek  Him  da  vero.  I  ever 
loved  much  more  than  ordinary,  but  I  shall  fear  to  love 
you  too  much,  if  your  proceedings  be  still  such  as  I  verily 
think  they  will. 

In  the  last  letter  of  the  year  1633,  written  on  the 
back  of  one  from  Mary  Poyntz,  Mary  says  : 

Have  true  care  of  your  health.  Frank  [Frances  Beding- 
field]  is  well.  I  would  give  methinks  to  be  with  you  and 
in  your  grott  [the  Gruft]  only  till  to-morrow  morning  and 
Peter  with  me  or  I  with  her,  and  who  else  I  could  wish. 
Ever  yours. 

Mary  Poyntz  writes  at  the  back  : 

How  ill  our  Mother  is  you  will  hear  from  your  cousin. 
You  know  my  Mistress  is  out  of  all  linen  and  clothes,  a 
great  valise  full  was  lost  coming  from  the  baths.  At 
another  time  her  taffety  petticoat  and  indeed  all  she  had 
in  manner  of  speech,  even  her  hose  was  gone.  But  God 
sent  linen  again.  She  is  most  poor.  I  would  seek  to 
provide  as  my  office  and  duty  is,  but  want  wherewithal. 
Two  crowns  hath  been  given  by  my  Cos.,  but  all  goes  to  the 
common  use,  she  hath  the  least.  The  little  monies  I 
brought  is  gone  the  way  of  all  monies.  Jesus  make  these 
girls  good  and  grateful,  great  cost,  labour,  and  suffering  do 


The  Roman  Household.  421 

they  cost.  Our  new  house  will  not  be  had  till  the  end  of 
October,  the  Spaniard  in  it  departs  not  till  then.  It  is  a 
fine  house,  would  it  were  filled  as  I  wish. 

A  few  words  must  be  said  concerning  the  house- 
hold of  which  Mary  Poyntz  had  come  so  far  to  take 
the  charge.  Mary  Ward's  letters  show  that  she  had 
not  been  without  her  anxieties  on  their  account. 
The  advantages  which  these  young  girls  ha'd  in  living 
in  close  intimacy  with  Mary  were  great.  She  had  a 
special  gift  of  developing  and  helping  forward  even 
doubtful  vocations  or  souls  under  temptation.  There 
is  an  occurrence  which  is  told^  of  her  in  the  later 
years  of  her  life  which  may  illustrate  this.  She  one 
day  came  across  a  novice  of  whom  God  revealed  to 
her  that  she  was  suffering  strong  temptation  against 
her  calling,  because  everything  appeared  to  her  hard 
and  difficult.  Mary  stopped  and  spoke  to  her  with 
great  kindness  and  affection  :  "  Dear  child,"  she  said, 
"  virtue  is  only  hard  to  those  who  think  it  to  be  so. 
Your  way  to  Heaven  must  be  to  receive  everything 
from  the  hand  of  God,  and  to  seek  Him  in  all."  "  As 
she  spoke  the  temptation  fled  away,  never  to  return, 
and  the  young  novice  was  at  peace.  But  of  the 
Roman  household  it  was  no  novice,  but  Margaret 
Genison  who  was  to  Mary  a  subject  of  grief  and 
foreboding  of  evil  yet  in  store,  as  far  as  the 
future  prosperity  of  her  soul  was  concerned.  We 
have  seen  how  tenderly  Mary  had  regarded  her 
in  the  past,  and  it  was  perhaps  to  bring  her  near 
her  holy  uncle.  Father  Gerard,  that  she  had  called 
her  to  Rome.     We  may  remember  too  the  message, 

-  The  Forty-eighth  Picture  of  the  Painted  Life. 


422  The  E^iglish  Novices. 

strange  as  it  sounded,  sent  to  her  by  Mary  from  her 
prison.  It  was  a  jest,  however,  which  was  meant  to 
convey  a  warning  of  deep  meaning  to  Margaret. 
Only  a  few  months  after  she  arrived  in  Rome,  in 
August,  1633,  Mary  writes  : 

Were  it  not  good,  Ellen  Martial  took  some  kind  of 
waters.  I  wish  she  did  not  die,  yet  who  knows,  had  your 
best  confessor  his  niece  died  with  you,  she  had  been 
happier,  for  she  will  to  the  wide  world  and  my  youngest 
cousin,  I  mean  Bes.  B.  [Elisabeth  Babthorpe]  will  also  to 
her  parents.  I  would  they  had  her.  Will's  niece  [Wine- 
frid  Wigmore's  niece,  Anna  W.]  doth  and  ever  will  do 
singularly  well  and  so  Ned  his  comrade  his  sister  [Frances 
Bedingfield],  and  all  but  the  two  aforesaid,  and  God  knows 
how  they  will  be  got  to  their  desired  home. 

A  month  before  Mary  had  cause  for  anxiety  in 
several  of  them,  and  wrote : 

Ned's  nephew  and  his  comrade's  youngest  brother  have 
recanted,  and  will,  I  think,  do  better  than  ever,  but  the 
other  two  as  yet  constant  in  bad.  Pray  for  them.  To 
your  hearer  [confessor]  all  that  can  be  said,  to  my  dear 
Jungfrau  all  her  own  heart  could  desire,  friends  at  Anger 
and  elsewhere  as  they  deserve. 

Again  she  says : 

All  yours  with  me  doth  and  will  do  most  happily,  my 
partner's  niece  [Marg.  Genison]  and  Simon's  [Barb.  Bab- 
thorpe's]  younger  excepted. 

At  last,  on  the  loth  of  September,  Mary  writes  : 

Peter's  nephew  [Barbara  Constable]  gave  the  best  to 
God  yesterday,  I  would  say  on  Thursday,  the  Nativity  of 
our  Blessed  Lady,  in  her  chief  church  [St.  Maria  Maggiore]- 


Schools  at  Munich.  423 

Margaret  was  full  of  pain,  yet  went  on  foot  with  him. 
Jesus  make  him  a  saint.  All  his  schoolfellows,  I  trust  in 
Jesus,  will  do  well,  except  the  least  in  stature  and  Mr. 
Stafford  his  nephew.    Of  this  latter  there  are  some  hopes. 

These  hopes,  however,  proved  delusive,  for  in  the 
last  letter  of  the  year  1633,  Mary  Poyntz  writes: 
"I  heard  of  Phillis,  the  good  lass  should  retire  to 
her  own  parish  and  a  substantial  man  to  attend  her." 
Mary's  patience  had  a  better  reward  in  the  case  of 
EHsabeth  Babthorpe,  who  lived  to  be  an  edifying 
example  to  all  the  rest  of  the  household,  and  died 
finally  in  the  Roman  house  in  1678. 

Barbara  Babthorpe's  business  with  the  Elector 
and  Electress,  for  which  she  took  the  toilsome  walk 
from  Munich  to  Braunau,  seems  to  have  been  to 
obtain  leave  to  open  a  day  school  again  at  the 
Paradeiser  Haus.  We  have  seen  she  obtained  her 
request,  whatever  it  was,  and  we  again  hear  early 
in  the  year  1634,  of  the  little  consignments  of  money 
the  produce  of  their  work,  sent  to  Rome  for  the 
needs  of  the  household  there.  Early  in  the  year  1634, 
Mary  writes  to  Winefrid  Bedingfield  : 

Would  to  God  your  monies  for  me  were  here,  though 
it  can  never  come  amiss,  and  you  would  have  good  recrea- 
tion to  know  how  many  several  uses  in  my  mind  I  put 
those  monies  to  !  One  day  1  hope  in  Jesus  we  shall  meet 
and  be  merry  at  this  and  many  such.  What  will  the  miller 
do?  I  will  write  unto  him  take  it  as  he  pleaseth  by  the 
next,  not  to  beg  but  to  condole.  [The  whole  of  Bavaria 
had  again  been  left  to  the  mercy  of  the  Swedes  by  Wallen- 
stein  returning  into  Saxony.]  I  sent  the  last  week  by  a 
Father  that  goes  to  Vienna  a  pair  of  beads  fairly  strung  to 


424  Intercourse  with  the  Elector. 

the  Empress  with  some  fruits  in  wax,  and  some  such  tokens 
to  other  friends,  all  which  how  they  are  accepted  you  shall 
know,  but  it  will  be  Whitsuntide  ere  they  have  them.  To 
my  Jungfrau  all.  Vale.  Be  merry,  good,  and  happy,  and 
pray  for  her  that  never  forgets  you. 

Again  Mary  writes : 

My  dearest  Winn, — Please  that  Madame  Catharine 
Abbess  to  your  utmost,  I  mean  in  all  you  can,  never  seem 
to  make  question  of  ours  being  as  welcome  there  as  ever. 
Say  that  some  are  absented  for  the  plague,  &c.,  but  to 
return  again,  meanwhile  they  are  with  me,  you  expect 
them  this  spring,  or  as  soon  as  the  town  is  healthy.  Ask 
to  make  the  Duke  reverence  when  he  comes,  make  your 
number  as  to  be  always  eight  or  ten,  seem  doubtful  of 
nothing,  but  as  that  all  is  and  were  to  be  for  ever  as 
heretofore,  I  mean  in  the  Duke's  love  and  benevolence. 
Good  Winn,  think  what  I  would  say  should  I  once  be  freed 
of  this  tumult  and  hindrance.  I  long  in  extreme  to  hear  how 
all  goes  with  you,  and  how  the  miller,  the  Abbess,  and  all, 
all  goes.  I  give  not  a  word  of  thanks  for  your  money,  nor 
tell  you  the  much  service  it  hath  done.      Vale,  vale. 

Mary's  affectionate  heart  was  to  suffer  many  a 
wound  in  the  year  1634.  Death  found  entrance 
among  the  united  and  faithful  household  at  Munich. 
The  sufferings  of  anxiety  and  the  want  of  proper 
food  told  on  several,  while  the  fearful  scourge  from 
which  scarcely  a  family  escaped,  was  no  less  to  lay 
its  hand  on  that  at  the  Paradeiser  Haus.  Joanna 
Brown,  one  of  Mary's  first  companions,  had  probably 
died  before  Mary  Ward  left  Munich.  There  is  no 
date  given  as  to  the  year  when  this  occurred.  She 
was  buried  in  the  cloister  of  the  Franciscan  Fathers, 
the  English  Virgins  having  hitherto  had  no  vault  of 


Death  of  Joan^ia  Brown.  425 

their  own.  Mary  had  brought  her  from  Naples, 
where  she  had  been  Procuratrix.  Her  health  entirely- 
failing,  it  was  believed  that  change  to  a  northern 
air  might  restore  her,  or  at  least  lengthen  her  life. 
A  litter  was  provided  for  her  for  the  journey,  and 
a  man  servant,  and  also  a  lay-sister  to  attend  her. 
When  she  arrived,  Mary's  affectionate  care  appor- 
tioned two  rooms  for  her  sole  use,  and  the  continual 
service  of  an  attendant  to  nurse  and  take  charge  of 
her.  When  any  one  would  suggest  that  this  was 
bordering  on  superfluity,  Mary  would  reply,  *'  What } 
would  you  that  we  should  spare  any  expense  for  one 
who  formerly  never  spared  herself  in  the  service  of 
Jesus  Christ } "  Joanna  continually  grew  worse  in 
spite  of  everything  done  for  her,  and  the  grief  and 
anxiety  consequent  on  the  Bull  finally  brought  her 
days  to  a  close.  Cicely  Morgan  was  not  long  in 
following  her,  the  same  causes  probably  hastening 
her  end,  which  finally  appears  to  have  been  sudden, 
and  was  felt  by  Mary  proportionately.  In  July, 
1633,  Mary  writes:  "Poor  Cicely!  for  God's  love 
put  a  cross  on  her  grave,  and  when  God  makes  us 
able,  bury  her  more  like  what  God  made  her,  at  least, 
well  born.  Her  death  so,  without  failing,  hath  done 
me  harm," 

Ellen  Martial,  or  Marshall,  was  the  next :  a  young 
religious  who  had  entered  the  Institute  at  the  age 
of  twenty-one  in  1629.  Her  younger  sister  Clara 
was  at  Rome,  and  they  were  connected  with  Frances 
Brookesby.  There  are  many  notices  of  her  gradual 
failure  in  health  in  Mary's  letters.  At  length  in  the 
summer  of  1634,  she  seems  to  have  had  some  pre- 


426  The  Victims  of  the  plagtie. 

vision  of  her  death,  for  she  writes  :  "  What  would 
I  give  to  know  how  all  do,  and  how  all  passeth  with 
and  about  you.  I  will  thank  our  Lord  much  for 
the  confidence  and  other  graces  He  gives  you.  I 
much  fear  E,  M.  is  by  this  time  dead,  to-morrow  I 
will  procure  a  Mass  for  the  Dead  at  adventure,  to- 
day I  would  but  could  not."  Ellen  Marshall  died 
in  July. 

The  plague  had  greatly  increased  its  ravages  in 
Munich,  and  Winefred  seems  to  have  written  of  her 
anxieties  for  their  household  generally,  and  of  her 
own  special  anxieties  in  the  prospect  of,  it  might  be, 
a  sudden  death.     Mary  answers  her : 

I  had  made  myself  sure  of  this  two  hours,  but  since  this 
cannot  be,  be  most  assured  that  the  less  I  am  now  able  to 
say  to  you,  the  more  I  do  and  will  pray  for  you.  Be 
confident  in  God,  more  than  ever  grateful  to  His  unseen 
goodness.  Be  most  careful  of  your  health,  and  though  all 
should  die  (as  I  trust  in  the  mercy  of  God  none  will),  yet 
seek  you  to  live  and  prepare  yourself  to  begin  to  serve  Him 
with  abundant  love  and  in  greatest  perfection.  Make  your 
general  confession  when  yourself  thinks  good  and  finds  a 
confessor'  to  your  liking,  but  so  as  health  be  not  hurt. 
My  remembrances  to  Barbara  and  all.  I  could  wish 
Ursula  had  a  mind  of  herself  to  stay  still  with  you,  but 
force  her  not,  neither  woo  her.      Vale.     All  yours,  M.  W. 

9,  pber. 

Meanwhile  the  plague  had  marked  out  its  victim, 
in  the  self-denying  and  self-sacrificing  Jungfrau,  who 
was  accustomed  both  to  beg  for  and  purchase  the 
food  for  the  needs  of  the  household.  She  suddenly 
sickened,  and   recognizing  in   herself  the   fatal   and 


Death  of  Caiharina  Kochin.  427 

well-known  symptoms,  she  earnestly  requested  to  be 
taken  at  once  to  the  public  hospital  of  the  town  to 
be  nursed.  Catharina  Kochin  knew  that  to  remain 
among  those  she  loved  was  but  to  add  some  of 
them  to  the  long  list  of  the  dead,  and  with  unselfish 
forethought  urged  her  petition  until  it  was  granted. 
She  never  saw  them  again,  for  after  some  hours' 
suffering  she  went  to  her  reward,  and  her  body  was 
buried  among  the  plague-stricken,  already  occupying 
one  corner  of  the  cemetery  of  the  city.  The  date 
of  Catharina's  death  is  not  given,  but  it  must  have 
occurred  late  in  the  year  1634.  On  the  30th  of 
December  Mary  writes  to  Winefrid  : 

For  Jesus'  sake,  prefer  the  safety  of  yourself  and  yours 
before  all  things  that  obligeth  not  in  conscience.  Would 
to  Christ  my  poor  prayers  could  secure  you  and  free  me 
from  solicitude  in  that  particular,  though  I  truly  confide 
God  will  not  let  one  more  of  you  suffer.  Let  your  con- 
fessions and  hearing  of  sermons  be  with  moral  security, 
at  least  never  with  imminent  danger.  Good  Winn,  be 
careful  and  merry.  A  most  happy  new  year  to  you  and 
yours,  give  the  same  from  me  to  my  dearly  beloved  Jung- 
frau,  to  whose  holy  prayers  I  instantly  commend  my  poor 
self  and  many  necessities.  Be  mindful  of  me  in  your  grotte 
[our  Lady's  GruftJ.  I  have  a  great  suit  to  our  Blessed 
Lady,  which  I  will  hereafter  tell  you.  I  hope  you  have 
heard  what  passed  betwixt  Margery  and  the  scouf.  See 
you  love  God,  and  help  me  in  all,  not  all  you  can,  you  can 
all.      Vale,  a  thousand  good  nights. 


CHAPTER   II. 

Last    Troubles,  Illnesses,  and  Journeys. 

1635—1638. 

The  interview  with  Urban  of  which  Mary's  last 
letter  of  the  year  1634  makes  mention,  may  probably 
have  been  to  obtain  the  "  patent,"  so  long  talked  of 
as  necessary  in  entering  their  new  house,  which  they 
were  to  take  possession  of  in  October  of  that  year. 
That  she  obtained  her  petition  we  can  scarcely  doubt, 
from  a  reply  given  by  the  Pope  to  those  who  again 
sought  to  raise  his  suspicions  concerning  her  and  her 
proceedings.  Rome  was  unusually  full  of  English 
during  the  year  1635  and  those  which  followed,  prob- 
ably from  the  increasedly  unsettled  state  of  England. 
Many  of  them  were  of  high  position,  and  both 
Catholics  and  Protestants  went  to  and  fro  to  Mary's 
house  on  the  Esquiline,  near  St.  Mary  Major's,  and 
the  house  itself  was  filled  besides.  Such  a  state  of 
things  once  more  excited  the  fears  of  Mary's  opposers, 
and  they  had  it  reported  to  the  Pope,  "  in  what  terms 
God  and  he  alone  knew,"  that  a  great  concourse  of 
people  frequented  her  society.  Urban  replied,  how- 
ever, "  that  he  was  very  glad  to  hear  it,  for  assuredly," 
he  said,  "  they  are  either  good  or  they  will  become  so, 
since  they  frequent  that  house."  Thus  did  Urban 
ever  stand   forward   as  her  friend  at  times  of  need, 


Death  of  the  E  lee  tress  Elisabeth.       429 

and  we  shall  see  how  at  length  he  put  a  final  stop  to 
these  petty  annoyances. 

Death  had  not  quite  done  its  work  in  carrying  ofif 
those  whom  Mary  Ward  cherished  and  revered 
during  the  year  1634.  The  year  1635  began  with  the 
loss  of  one  whose  place  could  hardly  be  filled  again 
to  her  and  her  companions.  The  Electress  Elisabeth, 
the  generous  and  kind-hearted  patroness  of  the 
English  Virgins,  had  for  the  last  three  years  been 
suffering  from  fever  brought  on  by  anxiety  at  the 
state  of  her  adopted  country,  the  miseries  of  its 
inhabitants,  and  the  reverses  and  political  troubles 
of  her  husband.  This  fever  at  length  brought  her  to 
the  grave.  Elisabeth  died  early  in  January  at  the 
Castle  of  Ranshofen,  and  was  buried  in  the  Michaele 
Kirche  at  Munich,  which  she  and  Maximilian  had  so 
munificently  adorned  with  gifts  and  relics.  Her 
tender  affection  for  Mary  and  her  companions  made 
her  loss  an  irreparable  one.  Unfortunately  the  letter 
in  which  Mary  must  have  written  of  her  death  is  not 
preserved.  The  first  letter  of  the  year  1635,  is  but  a 
few  lines  of  anxiety  concerning  the  health  of  all  at 
the  Paradeiser  Haus,  the  plague  not  having  yet  dis- 
appeared from  the  city. 

"  My  dear  Winn,  I  could  hope  thou  art  not  sick, 
but  to  want  any  post  now  goes  very  hard.  Be  most 
careful  to  avoid  danger.  Jesus  bless  and  keep  you 
and  all  with  you.  By  the  next,  if  I  can,  the  old  man 
[the  Elector]  shall  have  something  in  Italian  to  the 
purpose  you  wished.  I  only  defer  for  better  advantage. 
St.  Joseph  is  my  patron  for  this  year.  Help  me  to  be 
much  in  his  favour." 


430  Marys  failing  health. 

Mary  wrote  this  letter  to  Maximilian  with  some 
proposal  for  opening  fresh  schools  and  other  plans 
later,  for  she  says  in  another  letter,  "  Not  one  word 
from  the  miller,  I  will  yet  live  in  hope." 

As  the  year  1635  advanced,  Mary's  health  became 
more  and  more  shattered.  On  the  back  of  Mary's 
first  letter  Mary  Poyntz  writes  :  "  My  dear  Mother's 
health  is  most  poor,  she  is  even  lame  besides  all 
other  pains."  She  adds  to  Winefrid  :  "  Keep  out  of 
all  danger,  and  grace  and  health  is  your  task,  and  so 
to  provide  some  losings  [gains  in  money]." 

Again,  two  or  three  months  later  Mary  Poyntz 
adds  to  Mary's  letter,  "  Our  Mother's  health  is  ex- 
treme bad,  no  means  to  have  it  better  nor  less,  and 
now  care  is  renewed  lest  you  receive  damage  in  dear 
times.  For  God's  love  pray  hard  that  God  do  not 
according  to  our  sins.  Cough,  fever,  and  stone,  and 
these  pains  incessantly,  without  any  means  to  remedy. 
She  has  .sent  for  what  is  a  horse-load  of  St.  Cassiano 
waters,  but  has  no  reward,  nor  to  feed  on  as  ought. 
Pan  is  powerful.  Your  cousin  cannot  write,  she  is 
hard  at  work,  but  salutes  you,  and  so  do  all.  Frank 
[Frances  Bedingfield]  has  lost  her  pains,  but  remains 
with  a  great  lameness.     The  rest  are  very  well." 

In  the  spring  Mary's  symptoms  became  so  aggra- 
vated that  the  physicians  again  ordered  her  to  the 
baths  as  the  only  hope  of  relief,  and  even  of  life. 
Meanwhile,  for  some  months  Mary's  "  good  friends," 
seeing  her  favour  with  Urban,  and  that  she  had  made 
a  permanent  settlement  in  Rome,  under  his  sheltering 
care,  had,  in  order  to  nullify  the  effects  of  what 
could  not  but    strengthen  and    advance  her  plans, 


Visit  of  Monsignor  Boccabella.         431 

spread  the  report  through  England  and  in  the  Low- 
Countries,  that  she  was  only  a  prisoner  at  large  in 
Rome,  suffered  to  live  there  on  parole,  but  not 
permitted  to  leave  it.  Their  correspondents  in  Rome 
were  therefore  much  discomfited  at  the  news  that  she 
was  quietly  preparing  to  stay  at  St.  Cassiano,  as  one 
who  had  perfect  right  to  direct  her  own  proceedings, 
and  go  where  she  would.  They  tried  to  stop  her,  by 
means  of  the  Pope  himself,  and  again  to  make  him 
suspect  her  of  double-dealing.  Some  prelate  who 
had  the  power  of  approaching  him,  gave  him  infor- 
mation with  sundry  details,  showing  that  Mary's  real 
intention  was  to  proceed  to  England  from  St.  Cassiano, 
and  working  on  the  well-known  ignorance  of  English 
affairs  in  Rome,  probably  he  enlarged  on  the  ill-effects 
to  the  cause  of  the  Church  which  her  appearance 
would  cause  there. 

Urban's  timidity  was  worked  upon  by  their  argu- 
ments, and  he  sent  Mgr.  Boccabella,  an  eminent 
prelate  attached  to  the  Pope's  household,  and  Auditor 
of  the  Rota,  to  give  Mary  a  message  from  himself,  to 
the  purport  that  for  certain  grave  reasons  of  State  it 
was  his  wish  that  she  should  not  then  leave  Rome. 
Mary,  obedient  as  she  ever  was  to  the  slightest  word 
of  Urban,  saw  at  once  in  the  sudden  change  from 
the  perfect  liberty  granted  her  by  him,  who  it  was 
who  must  be  at  work  thus  to  have  altered  the  views 
of  the  Pope  without  any  cause  on  her  part.  She 
replied  then  to  the  prelate  with  her  accustomed  firm- 
ness and  gentleness,  and  in  a  tone  of  surprise,  "Am  I 
then  a  prisoner  t "  "  By  no  means,"  he  answered, 
"  you  are  free,  entirely  free,  nor  is  there  anything  in 


432  Marys  message  to  the  Pope. 

you  which  are  held  in  suspicion,  and  I  myself  am  a 
witness  of  the  paternal  tenderness  and  affection  which 
His  Holiness  has  for  you,  but  there  are  considerations 
for  which  he  wishes  that  you  should  not  go  out  of 
Rome."  Mary  replied,  "  This  is  a  difficult  matter. 
My  life,  and  my  good  name,  which  I  value  more  than 
life,  are  here  both  concerned.  I  know  how  far  duty 
obliges  me  in  such  a  case,  yet  tell  His  Holiness  from 
me,  that  I  am  most  ready  to  obey  him,  and  that  I  lay 
them  both  at  his  feet,  not  only  willingly,  but  with 
devotion,  and  that  I  would  willingly  sacrifice  a 
thousand  lives  if  I  had  them  in  order  to  obey  his 
wishes."  These  words,  together  with  the  warmth  of 
feeling  with  which  they  were  spoken,  drew  tears  from 
Mgr.  Boccabella,  He  withdrew,  and  proceeded  forth- 
with to  deliver  Mary's  message  to  the  Pope,  who 
when  he  heard  it,  would  listen  no  more  to  their 
"  considerations  and  reasons  of  State,"  but  said,  "  she 
should  go  whither  she  would  and  as  she  would." 
Mary  had  waited  meantime,  fully  resigned  to  God's 
disposition  of  her,  and  as  soon  as  she  received  the 
Pope's  answer,  prepared  for  the  journey,  and  went. 

San  Cassiano  was  crowded  with  all  sorts  of  visitors, 
who  were  seeking  relief  from  its  healing  waters.  On 
the  second  day  Mary  Ward  and  her  companion, 
probably  Winefrid  Wigmore,  were  at  the  fountain 
for  Mary  to  commence  her  course.  A  religious  was 
there  also,  and  Mary  pointing  him  out  to  Winefrid, 
said,  "  he  is  put  to  be  my  spy,"  of  which  she  must 
have  received  some  interior  warning  from  God.  Per- 
ceiving Winefrid's  look  of  dismay,  Mary  added,  "  Do 
not  fear,  God  will  help  us,  we  will  so  pray  to  his 


San  Cassiano  and  Piano  Castagnano.    433 

good  angel,  that  he  shall  not  have  the  power  to  say 
aught  in  prejudice  of  God's  honour,  or  our  inno- 
cency."  After  saying  this  she  went  on  drinking  the 
waters  with  entire  tranquillity  and  cheerfulness.  Two 
days  subsequently  the  Father  sickened,  and  in  eight 
days  died.  Mary's  weakness  was  so  great  that  she 
proved  unable  to  drink  the  waters  in  the  quantity 
which  her  malady  demanded,  and  the  physicians 
therefore  decided  that  it  would  be  necessary  that  she 
should  take  them  again  in  the  autumn,  and  mean- 
time that  she  must  pass  the  heat  of  the  summer  in 
some  good  air. 

One  of  Mary's  friends,  the  Marchese  de  Monte, 
had  a  beautiful  chateau  among  the  mountains, 
near  Piano  Castagnano.  The  ground  around  was 
well  wooded,  and  the  solitude  of  the  place  had 
many  charms  for  Mary.  The  Marchese  placed  the 
castle  entirely  at  Mary's  disposal.  It  was  an  ancient 
rambling  building,  containing,  it  was  said,  three  hun- 
dred rooms ;  but  no  one  was  to  be  admitted  during 
Mary's  stay  without  an  especial  leave  from  her,  so 
that  not  even  some  Capuchin  monks,  or  the  Spanish 
Ambassador,  who  was  hunting  in  the  neighbourhood, 
and  asked  to  rest  for  a  few  hours,  gained  any  entrance 
until  the  keeper  of  the  chateau  had  obtained  her  per- 
mission. Mary  occupied  but  three  or  four  of  the 
rooms,  as  might  be  supposed.  Her  first  endeavour 
after  her  arrival  was  to  ascertain  what  priests  or 
religious  were  in  the  vicinity,  that  she  might  fix  on 
one  for  a  confessor.  There  were  none,  however,  but 
the  parish  priest  and  some  Franciscan  friars.  She 
resolved  finally  to  take  one  of  the  latter,  of  the 
CC  2 


434  Letters  to  the  Elector. 

Mitigated  Order  of  St.  Francis,  called  there 
Gaudentes,  a  man  of  singular  learning  and  exemplary- 
life,  the  two  things  which  alone  she  regarded.  He 
remained  her  confessor  during  the  weeks  she 
remained  at  the  chateau.  We  shall  see  how  God's 
Providence  acted  in  this. 

After  Mary's  departure  from  Rome  her  letters 
must  have  been  a  greater  care  to  her  even  than  usual, 
from  the  knowledge  of  the  espionage  of  which  she 
was  the  subject.  Only  two  or  thre6  scraps  remain 
of  this  period,  written  on  the  back  of  letters  from 
Mary  Poyntz  and  Winefrid  Wigmore.  She  writes 
one,  probably  from  Piano  Castagnano,  in  which  she 
still  speaks  of  some  proposal  of  further  schools  or 
work  which  she  had  made  to  Maximilian  to  which 
she  had  received  no  reply.  "  My  dear  Winn,  I  will 
not  fail  to  write  such  letters  as  you  mention,  but  will 
first  see  what  the  miller  saith  to  Phelice  her  friendly 
proposition,  which  if  not  corresponded  withal,  the 
worst  I  fear  will  be  his  own,  and  she  without  hopes 
to  live  and  reign.  I  hold  the  writing  honourable,  and 
Phelice  cares  not  though  he  show  it  to  all  his  whole 
household,  and  so  much  for  that."  The  letters  Wine- 
frid Bedingfield  was  asking  for  were  probably  con- 
gratulatory, on  Maximilian's  marriage  with  the 
Emperor  Ferdinand's  daughter  Marianne.  He  had 
just  brought  his  bride  to  Munich,  and  again  Mary 
fears  for  the  possession  of  the  Paradeiser  Haus,  lest 
it  may  be  wanted  as  a  dower  house  for  the  new 
Electress.  She  continues  :  "  I  long  in  extreme  to 
hear  how  Frau  Katzin  will  be  disposed  of,  and  where 
they  will  inhabit.     I  have  fear  to  lose  Paradise,  but  if 


Return  to  San  Cassiano.  435 

so  Jerome  shall  not  want  a  habitation  nor  have  want 
of  what  he  hath  now.  Here  come  strangers.  Fare- 
well." In  August  Mary  wrote  again,  in  spite  of  her 
own  sufferings  : 

Jesus  bless  my  dear  Win,  and  her  bees  [schools]  also. 
But  in  best  earnest  set  all  other  things  and  cares  aside  to 
tend  to,  or  rather  than  hurt,  your  health.  Think  you  to  be 
long  so  solitary  or  have  no  more  to  do  than  now  you  do  ? 
We  shall  meet,  my  Winn,  I  die  not  at  this  time.  Say  most 
truly  how  your  health  is  by  your  next,  and  more, — to  witt, 
^1  that  is.      Vale. 

Mary's  time  of  retirement  in  the  solitude  of 
Piano  Castagnano  passed  quickly  and  agreeably  to 
her,  but  for  the  continual -bodily  suffering  to  which 
she  was  subject.  The  time  having  come  when  the 
waters  could  again  be  taken,  she  went  back  directly 
to  San  Cassiano,  where  her  return  was  eagerly  wel- 
comed by  all  the  strangers  assembled  there.  She 
mixed  more  freely  among  them  than  on  former  occa- 
sions, probably  as  a  matter  of  principle,  since  the 
Bull  of  Suppression.  The  charm  of  her  conversation, 
and  the  sweet  cheerful  demeanour  which  never  left 
her,  even  under  the  heaviest  bodily  suffering,  drew 
all  hearts  to  her.  Winefrid  says,  "  all  that  was  most 
excellent  in  nature  and  grace  united  "  to  produce 
that  charm,  which  acted  like  a  spell  to  attract  every 
one,  of  whatever  character  or  degree,  and  gave  her 
the  power  of  winning  them  to  what  was  good,  even 
in  despite  of  themselves.  All  trusted  her  and  sought 
her  company.  The  most  jealous  Italians  esteemed 
.their  wives  sufficiently  guarded  by  her,  and  with  her 
they  might   go  out  and  amuse  themselves  as  they 


436  Mary  closely  watched. 

would.  She  was  loved  and  honoured  by  all,  and  it 
was  commonly  said,  that  her  presence  made  every 
place  like  a  King's  Court  in  brightness  and  hap- 
piness. 

Five  days  after  Mary's  return  to  the  baths,  a 
religious,  totally  a  stranger  to  her,  came  and  asked  to 
speak  to  her.  He  told  her  that  he  had  a  secret  which 
he  felt  strongly  prompted  to  discover  to  her  ;  he 
had  many  motives  urging  him  to  do  so,  and  as  many 
telling  him  to  forbear,  and  these  latter  greatly  im- 
porting his  own  interest,  for  he  should  be  undone  if 
it  came  to  be  known  that  he  had  revealed  the  matter. 
He  found,  however,  great  remorse  of  conscience,  he 
said,  in  wishing  to  conceal  it,  for  the  example  she 
gave  assured  him  that  she  was  highly  wronged,  and 
charity  forbade  that  any  one  should  see  innocency 
suffer,  if  it  could  be  prevented.  He  then  told  Mary 
"  that  a  certain  religious  of  his  own  Order  had  been 
appointed  to  be  her  spy"  (who  was  the  one  Mary 
had  herself  pointed  out  to  her  companions,  and  who 
was  since  dead).  "  That  no  sooner  had  she  left  Rome 
than  information  was  given  that  she  had  God  knows 
what  designs  ;  that  she  meant  to  go  to  England,  and 
that  it  was  of  exceeding  great  consequence  that  she 
should  be  prevented.  Whereupon  orders  were  given 
to  all  the  Inquisitors  to  stop  her,  especially  to  those 
of  Perugia,  of  Citta  della  Pieve,  Siena,  Radicofani, 
and  Piano  Castagnano." 

Here  it  may  be  noted  at  once  how  the  good 
Providence  of  God  had  watched  over  Mary,  amidst 
the  entanglement  of  difficulty  into  which  she  might 
have   fallen   by   means   of  this  extensive  system  of 


//(?;'  Co7t/esso/s  letter  to  Rome.        437 

espionage.  The  Franciscan  whom  she  had  chosen, 
without  any  knowledge  of  who  he  was,  for  her  con- 
fessor, when  she  went  in  the  early  summer  to  the 
castle  at  Piano  Castagnano,  and  to  whom  she  had 
confessed  until  the  autumn,  was  himself  the  Inquisitor 
appointed  for  that  place,  to  watch  her  every  move- 
ment. By  this  means  he  had  obtained  such  a  know- 
ledge of  her  eminent  holiness  and  of  her  meritorious 
life,  that  he  wrote  to  Rome  an  account  of  her,  "  suffi- 
cient," it  was  said,  "  not  only  for  her  justification,  but 
even  for  her  canonization."  Meantime,  the  orders 
given  to  those  who  \yere  to  act  as  her  spies,  began  to 
be  whispered  about,  so  that  not  only  the  religious, 
but  the  strangers  staying  at'  the  baths  heard  of  them, 
to  their  no  little  indignation,  seeing  that  one  so  un- 
blameable  should  be  so  wronged  and  persecuted. 
They  spoke  to  Mary  at  length,  and  endeavoured  to 
persuade  her  not  to  venture  her  life  and  good  name, 
where  at  any  moment  the  force  of  authority  might 
deprive  her  of  both.  "  She  was  bound  to  help  her- 
self," they  said,  "their  persons  and  money  were  at 
her  service,  they  were  Tuscans,  and  not  subject  to 
ecclesiastical  jurisdiction."  Mary  expressed  her  grati- 
tude for  their  proffered  kindness,  but  faith  was  too 
strong  in  her  to  allow  her  to  be  moved  or  to  feel  the 
least  fear.  She  smiled  therefore,  and  said  she  would 
first  finish  her  course  of  waters,  and  then  return  to 
Rome. 

Before  leaving  the  baths,  she  made  her  accus- 
tomed visit  to  Our  Blessed  Lady  of  Monte  Giovino, 
where,  as  we  know,  her  prayers  had  often  been 
efficacious.     The  writer  of  the  manuscript  biography 


438  CoTnplaints  to   Urban. 

says,  that  "this  visit  was  to  the  no  small,  I  may  say 
mortal  terror  of  her  companions,  as  they  had  to  pass 
Citta  della  Pieve,  where  one  of  the  Inquisitors 
resided.  On  her  return,  they,  counting  the  steps  and 
moments  until  she  was  out  of  the  Pope's  territory, 
saw  her  stand  to  speak  to  a  poor  priest  who  asked 
for  an  alms.  Her  companions  ventured  to  complain 
that  she  would  do  what  might  have  proved  hazardous 
to  her  life  and  liberty.  Mary  with  much  earnestness 
replied,  '  I  had  rather  perish  in  doing  my  duty  than 
escape  by  neglecting  it.'  "  As  a  measure  of  prudence^ 
however,  she  gave  up  a  visit  to  Loreto,  which  she  had 
planned  ere  going  back  to  Rome. 

On  Mary's  return  to  Rome,  she  visited  several  of 
the  Cardinals  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office, 
and  was  received  by  them  with  even  greater  marks  of 
esteem  and  respect  than  usual.  But  she  knew  that 
she  had  a  duty  to  perform  with  regard  to  her  good 
name,  which  had  been  trifled  with  by  the  system  of 
espionage  and  the  petty  annoyances  to  which  she 
had  been  subjected.  She  therefore  sought  an  audience 
with  the  Pope,  which  he  ever  most  readily  granted 
her.  On  entering  his  presence,  and  placing  herself 
at  his  feet,  she  said,  "  Holy  Father,  what  more  can 
poor  Mary  Ward  do  to  prove  her  fidelity  and  loyalty 
towards  your  Holiness  and  towards  the  Catholic 
Church,  but  must  her  life,  her  good  name,  and  her 
liberty  also  be  left  in  the  hands  of  men,  but  too 
easily  suborned  and  corrupted.?"  Urban,  with  fatherly 
kindness,  allowed  her  to  end  the  sentence,  though  at 
each  word  he  seemed  ready  to  interrupt  her.  "  Be 
satisfied,  my  daughter,"  he  said  at  length,  "  it  shall  be 


The  Popes  answer.  439 

so  no  more,  none  shall  be  able  to  wrong  you  with  us 
henceforth  in  the  least.  It  is  true  that  in  the  process 
of  information  given  We  found  both  malice  and 
folly."  Urban  faithfully  kept  his  promise,  and  besides 
this,  increased  twofold  his  numerous  favours  to  her. 
He  augmented  the  pension  which,  since  their  schools 
were  first  broken  up,  he  had  bestowed  on  Mary  and 
her  companions,  he  ordered  that  a  carriage  from  his 
stables  should  be  ever  ready  for  her  service,  and  even 
descended  to  more  minute  details,  ordering  her  to  be 
supplied  with  the  same  wine  which  he  himself  drank, 
saying  it  would  suit  her.  In  the  illness  which  again 
before  long  seized  Mary,  he  desired  Donna  Constanza 
to  see  that  she  wanted  for  nothing,  his  own  physician 
was  to  visit  her,  and  she  was  to  have  all  medicines 
and  other  requisites  from  his  apothecary. 

With  the  knowledge  of  the  full  exculpatory  decree 
which  had  been  passed  by  the  Congregation  of  the 
Holy  Office  two  or  three  years  before,  it  cannot  but 
appear  strange,  at  this  distance  of  time,  that  Mary 
Ward  should  still  have  been  subjected  to  so  long 
and  continued  a  series  of  annoyances  and  petty  per- 
secutions, and  that  the  authors  of  them  should  be 
able  to  carry  them  on  even  through  the  Holy  Office 
and  the  Sovereign  Pontiff.  It  was  nothing  short  of 
the  silencing  word  of  Urban  himself  which  freed  her 
from  them.  The  mystery  has  to  remain  unsolved,  in 
default  of  access  to  those  archives  which  possess  the 
papers  alone  able  to  clear  it  up.  From  the  year  1635, 
Mary  was  left  in  peace. 

In  November,  Mary  writes  from  Rome  to  Wine- 
frid   Bedingfield   of    the   message   sent  through   her 


440  Ursula   Trollins  fidelity. 

from  Maximilian,  in  answer  to  her  letters.  Mary 
wonders  at  it,  for  it  seems  the  Elector  wishes  to  have 
back  some  of  the  young  English  Ladies  for  the  work 
she  proposed,  and  she  does  not  as  yet  consider 
them  fit.  She  writes  hopefully  also  of  further  alter- 
ations which  time  will  bring,  and  again  mentions 
Ursula  Trollin,  who  was  going  through  a  trial  to  her 
constancy  of  no  usual  kind.  Her  Court  friends  were 
tempting  her  away  from  the  Institute.  She  had  had 
the  offer  through  them  from  one  of  the  inclosed 
convents  of  Munich,  of  receiving  a  patent  of  nobility, 
free  of  any  cost  to  herself,  to  enable  her  to  enter 
there  as  a  choir  nun.  It  may  be  that  Ursula  faltered 
under  the  temptation,  for  Mary  writes  with  great 
decision :  "  Be  sure,  my  dear  friend,  Ursula  is  no 
more  apt  for  your  service,  half  women  are  not  for 
such  turns.  I  lament  the  reciprocal  loss,  but  of  two 
ills,  experience  hath  taught  what  is  to  be  avoided. 
God  make  her  happy  for  ever."  But  grace  conquered. 
Ursula  remained  faithful  to  the  vocation  God  had 
given  her,  and  continued  in  her  humble  estate  as 
a  Jungfrau  at  the  Paradeiser  Haus  to  the  end  of 
her  life.  Mary  had  become  better  able  to  send  a 
little  money  to  help  the  necessities  which  often 
pressed  there.  She  adds  in  this  letter,  "  I  send  now 
no  more  losings  till  you  say,  and  then  be  sure  of 
them  ;  but  what  account  shall  I  have  when  we  meet 
of  my  swarms  of  bees  "i " 

There  is  no  exact  information  as  to  the  time  when 
the  work  of  education  was  again  taken  in  hand  by 
the  English  Ladies  who  were  at  Munich.  Schools 
of  some  kind  had  been  going  on  for  two  or  three 


Letter  concerning  the  Munich  Schools.    441 

years,  when  Mary  wrote  of  them  as  above,  under  the 
playful  alias  she  adopted  for  them.  In  1636,  she 
writes  without  disguise  of  the  school  of  the  poor, 
and  with  her  usual  large-heartedness  for  whatever 
concerned  the  poverty  of  others : 

My  dear  Winn, — Jesus  forbid  you  should  make  such 
children  as  you  teach  pay  one  penny  for  windows,  wood,  or 
anything  else.  For  God's  love,  if  you  do  that  work  of 
charity,  do  it  like  yourself,  not  mercenarily,  else,  my  dear 
Winn,  follow  my  poor  counsel  and  let  it  alone.      Vale. 

The  year  1636  passed  apparently  with  somewhat 
less  of  bodily  suffering  to  Mary  than  those  which 
had  preceded  it.  There  is  little  on  record  as  to  its 
daily  events.  The  last,  however,  of  Mary's  notes,  as 
to  her  own  spiritual  state  and  God's  dealings  with 
her,  belongs  to  this  year.  The  handwriting  in  which 
she  notes  these  down,  clear  and  firm  as  in  her 
younger  days,  may  be  typical  of  her  spirit,  vigorous 
and  full  of  courage  within,  though  in  body  she  was 
feeble  and  worn  down  with  illness.  The  writing  is 
dated  "St.  Gregory's  day,  1636,"  a  festival  ever  much 
observed  by  her,  as  that  on  which  God's  will  began 
to  be  made  known  to  her.  She  refers  back  to 
further  teachings  of  His  Spirit,  which  He  had  vouch- 
safed her  on  three  occasions,^  and  now  receives  a 
further  lesson  or  insight  into  the  future  on  each. 

I.H.S. 
O  how  well  ordered  are  Thy  deeds,  my  Lord  God ! 
Then  Thou  saidst   that  justice  was   the   best  disposition, 
now  Thou  showest  how  such  justice  is  to  be  gotten. 
^  The  two  first  of  these  are  mentioned  in  her  manuscript  meditations. 


442  A  spiritual  favou7\ 

Then  Thou  saidest  what  I  should  do  to  satisfy  for  my 
sins,  now  Thou  showest  where  such  satisfaction  is  to  be  done. 

Then  Thou  showed  I  should  be  saved,  now  the  same 
with  some  addition. 

Mary  gives  no  explanation  of  what  God  showed 
her.  Perhaps  we  may  believe  it  was  intended  in 
some  way  to  prepare  her  for  the  years  of  intense 
bodily  suffering  still  to  come,  f'or  the  "addition," 
may  we  not  think  that  it  was  some  glimpse  of  the 
eternal  reward,  the  brightness  of  glory,  in  which 
a  favoured  soul  among  her  daughters  of  the  house 
at  Munich  records^  that  she  was  permitted  to  see  her, 
at  the  time  of  the  confirmation  of  the  Institute  of 
Mary  by  Clement  XI. — a  glory  which  she  was  given 
to  understand  was  a  recompense  of  the  suffering  of 
all  kinds,  corporal  and  spiritual,  which  Mary  had 
with  such  a  loving  and  faithful  heart  embraced. 

The  only  letter  of  this  year  which  further  remains, 
is  one  of  a  few  lines  in  October,  on  the  back  of  one 
from  Winefrid  Wigmore  or  Mary  Poyntz  : 

I  cannot  easily  scribble  worse  than  this  good  woman 
hath  done,  my  dear  Winn.  Be  wholly  God's,  and  keep  to 
your  utmost  all  He  hath  given  yourself  or  left  in  your  charge. 
I  do  not  now  answer  your  loving  and  good  letter  of  the 
22nd  of  7ber.  I  am  hindered  and  betwixt  us  needs  no 
more,  I  may  be  bold.      Vale. 

^  In  a  manuscript  in  ancient  German  written  by  a  nun  of  the 
Munich  House,  of  the  rank  of  Jungfrau,  upon  whom  God  bestowed 
many  spiritual  gifts,  among  others  that  of  contemplation,  with  many 
visions  and  revelations.  With  regard  to  these  she  underwent  very 
severe  tests  from  her  confessor,  Father  Tobias  Lohner,  S.J.,  for  nine 
years.  He  would  scarcely  listen  to  her  at  first,  but  finally  desired  her 
to  write  down  all  that  had  passed  between  God  and  her  soul. 


Projected  return  to  E^igland.  443.. 

In  the  letter  itself  we  see  the  first  intimation 
of  her  intention  of  proceeding  to  England.  She 
had  been  delivered  from  the  annoyances  of  her 
opposers  for  a  twelvemonth,  her  presence  in  Rome 
was  therefore  less  needed,  and  her  own  bettered 
health  made  the  opportunity  available.  The  writer 
says : 

This  afternoon  unendless  visits,  but  there  was  no  remedy. 
I  tell  you  what  Phillis  says  to  Ned  his  comrade,  which  is 
that  she  will  accompany  Ned  into  Turkey  [England].  It 
sufficeth  that  comrade  know  her  intention  is  to  go,  but, 
alas!  where  are  losings'?  Besides  you  cannot  imagine  the 
means  the  devil  useth  to  hinder,  the  truth  is  the  devil 
would  kill  her  that  so  he  were  rid  of  a  mischief 

If  Mary  had  really  formed  any  plan  to  leave 
Rome  for  England,  it  soon  appeared  hopeless  from 
a  fearful  attack  of  her  old  disease,  which  seized  her 
in  December,  1636.  Dr.  Buchinger,  the  Bavarian  his- 
torian, in  writing  of  Mary  Ward's  heroic  virtues,  cannot 
forbear  expressing  his  admiration  and  wonder  at  one 
which  he  places  among  them — the  manner  in  which 
she  not  only  sustained  the  continual  and  agonizing 
illnesses  which  attacked  her,  but  also  bore  up  under 
what  would  have  crushed  most  people,  and  toiled 
and  worked  more  than  others  would  have  done  in 
ordinary  health.  If  illness  had  been  her  normal 
condition  for  many  years,  from  the  time  we  are 
considering,  its  attacks  and  sufferings  were  doubled. 
She  seemed  but  to  rise  from  one  mortal  seizure  to 
be  attacked  by  another.  The  physicians  knew  not  how 
she  lived,  nor  did  lookers  on  comprehend  why  her 
life  was  prolonged,  except  that  Almighty  God  would 


444  Fortitude  in  illness. 

have  it  so.  And  yet,  in  the  midst  of  all,  she  worked 
and  lived  and  toiled  and  travelled  for  others,  and 
was  the  centre  of  their  joy  and  happiness.  And 
not  only  so,  but  to  all  who  approached  her  she 
became  a  skilful  consoler  in  griefs,  a  source  of 
strength  amidst  weakness  and  trial,  a  helper  in  time 
of  need,  ready  of  access  to  all,  ever  bright  and  serene, 
and  ever  provided  with  some  sweet  word  of  kindness 
and  sympathy  for  the  most  timid  or  neglected  or 
unattractive.  The  attack  of  illness  we  have  just 
mentioned  lasted  until  March  13,  1637.  From  the 
2nd  of  January  Mary  never  left  her  bed  until  the 
last-named  day,  when,  the  physicians  thinking  that 
sea  air  might  cause  her  to  rally,  she  was  carried  to 
Nettuno,  on  the  coast  not  far  from  Rome,  where  she 
grew  better  and  was  able  to  go  to  Mass  on  the  feast 
of  the  Annunciation.  The  Pope,  without  beinej 
asked,  sent  orders  to  the  Governor  of  the  town  to 
show  her  every  attention.  She  recovered  so  far  as 
to  walk  in  the  woods  near  the  town,  and  for  some 
little  time  after  her  return  to  Rome  she  was  more 
free  from  pain. 

During  this  season  of  severe  suffering,  another 
trial  was  added  to  Mary  in  the  illness  of  Winefrid 
Bedingfield,  who  had  been  overtaxing  her  strength. 
Mary  writes  in  her  own  fashion  to  her  from  her  sick 
bed  to  prevent  the  evil  which  she  saw  was  at  hand. 

Dear  Winn, — Yesternight  came  to  visit  us  a  poor  man, 
but  a  great  servant  of  God  Almighty.  I  most  earnestly 
commended  to  his  prayers  an  absent  friend  of  mine,  whom 
I  greatly  feared  would  incur  inconceivable  loss  by  over- 
wearing herself.     He  promised  he  would,  but  withal  said 


The  Popes  last  blessing.  445 

that  my  being  humble  [perhaps  in  undergoing  all  human 
means  of  cure]  would  be  that  party's  cure,  which  Jesus 
grant,  and  let  this  His  lesson  serve  us  both.     Yours, 

Mary  Ward. 
February  7,  1637. 

The  illness  came  notwithstanding,  and  in  May, 
Mary  writes  from  Nettuno  to  thank  Mrs.  Frances 
Brookesby,  Winefrid's  substitute,  for  her  care  of  her. 

Returning  to  Rome,  she  again  writes  "to  her  dear 
and  loved  friend,  Mrs.  Frances  Brookesby.  I  in- 
tended the  last  post  to  have  given  you  a  thousand 
thanks  for  the  eighty  and  odd  crowns  you  sent 
hither  these  weeks  past.  God  will  reward  you  for 
them,  and  much  more  the  loving  desire  you  had  to 
send  and  employ  them.  More  I  would  have  said 
the  last  week,  but  was  then  very  ill  and  at  this 
present  as  bad.  June  20,  1637."  Such  was  the 
thoughtful  aid  each  afforded  the  other  in  the  midst  of 
their  own  pressing  needs. 

Mary's  convalescence  did  not  last  long.  The  heat 
of  the  summer  threw  her  in  July  into  a  most  violent 
fever,  .so  extreme  that  no  one  thought  she  would 
survive  it.  In  a  week's  time,  that  is  on  the  30th, 
she  had  the  last  sacraments,  and  on  the  same  day 
Cardinal  St.  Onofrio,  Urban's  brother,  was  the  bearer 
of  the  Pope's  last  blessing,  which  he  delivered  with 
great  feeling,  and  "condoled,"  .say  her  friends  and 
biographers,  "  with  us  on  our  loss,  but  recalling  him- 
self said,  'we  were  to  bless  God  for  having  left  her 
us  so  many  years,  until  she,  by  her  word  and  example, 
had  made  others  capable  of  governing  us  in  her 
absence.'"     Remarkable  words,  when  we  recall  that 


44^  l7itentio7i  to  go  to  Spa. 

it  was  Cardinal  St.  Onofrio  who  signed  the  decree  for 
Mary's  imprisonment  as  a  heretic  and  rebel !  There 
was  little  change  in  Mary's  state  for  the  next  ten 
days,  "only  she  did  live,"  but  she  could  hardly 
breathe,  either  when  awake  or  asleep,  unless  con- 
stantly fanned.  The  heat  of  a  Roman  summer  was 
little  likely  to  allow  of  anything  better  to  one  in 
Mary's  state,  exhausted  and  suffering  with  previous 
illness.  She  remained  thus  as  if  dying  until  the  loth 
of  August,  when  having  passed  the  night  in  great 
pain,  she  told  Winefrid  Wigmore,  who  was  watching 
by  her,  that  she  would  go  to  Spa.  Winefrid  was 
amazed  and  could  scarcely  believe  what  she  heard, 
but  her  first  thought  was,  that  the  fever  had  grown 
more  violent.  Mary,  perceiving  what  she  was  think- 
ing, answered  her  thoughts  and  said  :  "  No,  I  am  not 
out  of  myself,  but  I  will  go  to  the  Spa,  I  do  not 
myself  know  what  God  will  do  by  it,  but,  humanly 
speaking,  here  I  must  die,  there  I  may  recover." 
Winefrid  replied :  "  But  how  for  the  wherewithal  .-* " 
"  God,"  answered  Mary,  "  will  provide." 

While  Mary  was  lying  on  the  verge  of  eternity, 
in  the  height  of  her  fever,  God  was  calling  another 
holy  soul  to  Himself,  whose  loss  was  most  likely 
known  to  her  as  impending  before  her  attack.  This 
was  her  faithful  friend  of  so  many  long  years,  Father 
John  Gerard,  who  had  been  faithful  to  her  both  in 
prosperity  and  adversity,  and  whose  counsels  prob- 
ably no  one  could  replace  for  the  future.  He  died  at 
the  English  College  at  Rome,  July  27,  1637,  aged 
seventy-two.  His  death  is  not  mentioned  in  any  of 
the  manuscripts  connected  with  Mary's  history,  but 


Urban  s  farewell  words.  447 

we  know  enough  of  her,  without  her  own  words, 
to  estimate  her  grief  in  parting  with  such  a  friend, 
even  with  all  her  perfect  resignation  to  the  Divine 
Will. 

Mary's  opposers  were  much  alarmed  when  her 
intention  of  leaving  Rome  was  whispered  abroad. 
They  made  one  endeavour  to  hinder  her  journey,  by 
suggesting  to  the  Pope  that  she  would  not  survive  if 
she  were  allowed  to  start.  Urban  took  no  notice  of 
their  suggestions.  His  kind  heart,  indeed,  had  many 
apprehensions  as  to  the  results  of  this  long  travel- 
ling, but  his  opinion  of  her  sanctity  made  him  leave 
her  wholly  free  to  follow  the  suggestions  with  which 
God's  Providence  inspired  her.  -  Mary  asked  per- 
mission for  her  two  companions,  Mary  Poyntz  and 
Winefrid  Wigmore,  to  have  an  audience  with  Urban 
in  her  stead  before  leaving,  as  she  could  neither  stand 
nor  walk,  to  bid  him  farewell  and  receive  his  blessing 
on  her  journey.  "  These  were  his  exact  words  on 
this  occasion,"  say  her  biographers.  "  It  is  true  that, 
humanly  speaking,  the  journey  must  needs  kill  her, 
without  hope  of  escape,  but  she  is  a  great  servant 
of  God,  He  will  guide  her  to  do  what  is  best,  and  we 
know  not  what  He  would  do  by  her.  We  will  give 
orders  to  all  our  Nuncios,^  where  she  will  pass,  to 
receive  her,  where  she  may  stay  and  rest  herself  by 
the  way,  when  and  as  long  as  she  will.  For  we  do 
esteem  her,  not  only  as  a  woman  of  great  prudence 
and  of  extraordinary  courage  and  powers  of  mind, 
but  what  is  much  more,  we  consider  her  as  a  holy 
and  great  servant  of  God.      You  who  go  with  her 

^  Copies  of  these  letters  remain  in  the  Nymphenburg  Archives. 


44^  Journey  through  Italy. 

obey  and  serve  her,  for  as  long  as  you  do  this  you 
will  do  well." 

On  the  loth  of  September,  rain  having  fallen  for 
some  hours,  and  mercifully  tempered  the  burning 
heat,  Mary  was  "  taken  by  force  of  arms  out  of  her 
bed  and  put  into  a  litter."  She  went  on  direct  to 
Siena,  where  another  violent  fever,  attended  with 
pleurisy,  attacked  her,  for  which  the  doctors  bled  her, 
a  desperate  measure,  "her  weakness  considered,"  says 
Winefrid.  In  spite  of  all  Mary  rallied,  and  during 
the  ten  days  spent  in  that  city,  where  a  gentleman, 
Girolamo  Manni,  and  his  wife,  Isabella  Guelfi,  made 
her  their  guest.  All  the  nobility  of  Siena  called  on 
her,  and  the  Archbishop  showed  her  great  attention, 
writing  for  her  use  en  route  to  his  brother.  General 
Picolomini,  then  in  command  of  the  Emperor's  army. 
Mary's  journey  through  Italy  indeed  was  like  the 
carefully  arranged  journey  of  some  princess,  who  was 
received  everywhere  with  open  arms,  as  if  it  were  a 
favour  she  were  conferring  on  every  house  she  entered. 
At  Florence,  she  remained  twelve  days  with  the 
Duke  of  Northumberland,*  whom  she  had  known 
well  in  her  youth,  her  object  being  to  gain  further 
strength  to  go  on  further.  At  Bologna,  she  stayed 
in  the  house  of  a  very  pious  Italian  noble,  whom 
Winefrid  calls  "  her  intimate  dear  friend,"  who 
esteemed  himself  but  too  happy  to  show  her  hospi- 
tality.    Passing  on   thence  to  Milan,  "she   did   her 

^  This  was  Robert  Dudley,  grandson  of  the  Duke,  who  was 
attainted  for  the  part  he  took  concerning  Lady  Jane  Grey.  By  a 
strange  custom  of  those  times  Ferdinard  II.  and  the  Grand  Duke  of 
Tuscany  gave  him  some  sort  of  letters  patent  granting  him  leave  to 
resume  the  title. 


Mont  Cenis.  449 


wonted  devotion  to  St.  Charles,  ill  as  she  was,"  and 
then  was  forced  to  abandon  her  litter  and  proceed 
in  a  carriage,  on  account  of  the  war  between  Savoy 
and  Spain.  For  two  years  no  one  had  been  able 
to  travel  in  that  direction,  but  our  party  experienced 
no  difficulties.  At  Vercelli,  on  seeing  her  passport, 
the  Governor  gave  her  the  liberty  of  an  English 
prisoner. 

On  Mary's  arrival,  the  Nuncio,  Mgr.  Caffarelli, 
hastened  to  invite  her  to  his  palace,  in  which  he 
begged  her  to  remain  at  rest  during  the  winter. 
He  would  take  no  denial  as  to  her  residing  there 
during  her  short  stay  in  Turin,  so  that  she  was 
forced  to  yield.  The  Duchess  of  Savoy  also,  though 
her  husband  was  lately  dead,  sent  her  Master  of  the 
ceremonies  and  attendants  laden  with  sweetmeats 
and  other  things,  and  desired  to  give  Mary  an  audience, 
when  she  received  her  most  kindly  The  Nuncio 
sent  her  on  in  his  carriage  to  the  foot  of  Mont  Cenis, 
whither  she  started  on  the  3rd  of  November,  and 
on  the  nth,  Mary  and  her  companions  crossed  the 
mountain  in  chairs,  and  in  a  most  terrible  snow  and 
wind.  Four  of  the  other  passengers  perished,  and  the 
rest  might  have  been  lost  but  for  God's  singular  mercy. 
For  on  the  top,  the  guides  were  blinded  by  the 
driving  snow  and  lost  their  way,  and  they  were 
indebted  to  the  instinct  of  a  little  dog  for  recovering 
it  and  reaching  their  destination.  Mary  hurried  on 
to  Lyons,  where  she  stopped  one  day,  and  then 
without  further  stay  travelled  to  Paris,  hoping  to 
find  there  her  bills  of  exchange,  and  to  have  gone 
on  direct  to  Spa.  No  money  was  forthcoming,  how- 
DD  2 


450  Mary  at  Liege. 

ever,  and  friends  of  whom  she  hoped  to  borrow  some, 
proving  inaccessible,  she  was  obliged  to  stop  in  Paris, 
and  finally  to  remain  during  the  winter,  as  her  old 
malady  again  seized  her  with  violence.  For  the 
means  of  support,  "  God  provided  an  unexpected 
supply."  This  winter  in  Paris,  as  we  shall  see,  was 
at  a  future  day  of  great  profit  to  her  companions. 

Not  till  May,  1638,  was  Mary  sufficiently  re- 
covered to  start  afresh  for  Spa.  The  Low  Countries 
and  the  adjoining  parts  of  France  were  in  a  frightful 
state  from  the  soldiery  engaged  in  that  portion  of 
Europe  in  the  Thirty  Years'  War.  Mary  and  her 
party  were  preserved  in  a  wonderful  way  as  they 
proceeded  by  Charleville  and  Dinant.  On  her  arri- 
val at  Liege,  she  wrote  to  her  cousin.  Father  Thomas 
Conyers,  S.J.  (there  stationed  to  be  of  use  among  the 
soldiers  at  Dinant),  and  to  the  Benedictine,  Father 
Bernard  Berington.  They  assured  her  in  reply  that 
she  might  esteem  the  success  of  that  journey  as  one 
among  the  chiefest  graces  God  had  ever  done  her. 

Mary  had  not  argued  with  such  as  dissuaded  her 
from  the  attempt,  but  to  those  who  understood  the 
ways  of  God  she  had  said,  that  she  found  "  an 
infallible  guarantee  of  safety  where  her  business 
called  her,"  and  that  "  she  could  fear  nothing.  She 
confessed  frankly  that  she  did  not  know  what  God 
would  with  her  at  Spa,  whether  her  cure  or  what, 
but  thither  she  ought  to  go." 

While  waiting  in  Liege  until  the  season  for  Spa 
set  in,  a  well  known  lady  of  high  birth,  who  was 
suffering  from  cancer,  hearing  of  Mary  Ward,  and 
that  she  had  the  knowledge  of  certain  cures  for  such 


Unselfishness.  45 1 

diseases,  sent  to  fetch  her,  and  from  that  moment 
attached  herself  to  Mary  in  a  way  which  left  the 
latter  no  quiet  moment.  She  insisted  upon  her 
always  being  with  her,  and  finally,  when  Mary  went 
to  Spa,  followed  her  and  lodged  in  the  same  house, 
where  the  same  system  recommenced.  Mary,  with 
her  usual  unselfishness,  would  not  desist  from  nursing 
and  aiding  her,  and  finally  was  the  means  of  pre- 
vailing her  to  receive  the  last  sacraments,  which  she 
persistently  refused  when  in  danger  of  death.  She 
died  at  length  in  a  peaceful  and  edifying  manner. 

The  good  which  Mary  was  seeking  from  the 
waters  at  Spa  was  most  effectually  prevented  by 
this  lady's  proceedings.  When  her  companions  com- 
plained of  this,  she  would  answer  :  "So  I  do  what 
my  Master  sent  me  for,  what  imports  it  whether  I 
recover .'' "  As  soon  as  the  season  at  Spa  was  over 
in  September,  she  went  to  stay  close  to  the  Abbey 
of  Stavelot,*  a  place  to  which,  from  its  solitude 
amidst  rocks  and  woods,  and  the  devotion  of  the 
inmates,  she  was  much  attracted.  She  thoi,ight  that 
it  would  benefit  her  health.  This  was,  however,  a 
matter  of  great  doubt  to  her  companions  from  the 
humid  climate.  She  was  seized  here  with  one  of 
her  violent  illnesses,  and  was  in  great  danger,  but 
God  restored  her  without  any  apparent  human  means. 
Her  readiness  to  suffer,  and  her  peace  of  mind  under 
all  she  endured  during  this  illness,  were  subjects 
of  great  edification  to  the  religious  of  the  Abbey. 
The  winter  was   setting   in   before   IMary  was   con- 

*  The  well  known  Royal  Benedictine  Abbey,  of  which  Ferdinand 
•of  Bavaria  was  titular  Abbot.     It  was  two  miles  from  Liege. 


452  Letters  from  the  Pope. 

valescent,  and  it  appears  that  some  opening  for  new 
work  was  offering  itself,  for  she  went  at  once  to 
Cologne  and  thence  to  Bonn,  and  had  an  interview 
with  her  old  and  faithful  friend,  Ferdinand  of  Bavaria, 
the  Prince  Bishop  of  Li^ge,  "  about  business  not  to 
be  put  off,"  returning  to  Liege  in  November. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Mary   in   England. 
1638 — 1642. 

Mary  Ward's  intention  of  revisiting  England  had 
not,  as  we  have  seen,  been  suddenly  formed.  On  her 
prolonged  journey  to  Spa  she  wrote  doubtless  more 
than  once  to  Pope  Urban  and  Cardinal  Francesco 
Barberini,  and  on  reaching  Liege  in  the  summer  of 
1638,  she  again  wrote  on  the  subject  of  her  visit  to 
both  Urban  and  the  Cardinal.  Mary  asked  the  Pope 
to  give  her  letters  of  introduction  to  Queen  Henrietta 
Maria,  with  whom  she  intended  to  seek  for  an 
audience  concerning  her  future  plans.  The  answers 
to  her  letters  reached  her  when  she  was  lying 
dangerously  ill  at  Stavelot  in  September,  and  she  had 
to  await  her  convalescence  before  she  could  write  in 
reply  to  the  Pope  who  had  commanded  his  nephew 
Cardinal  Barberini  to  write  in  her  favour  to  the 
Queen.     To  Urban  Mary  says  •?■ 

*  This  letter  is  in  Italian.     A  copy  is  in  the  Public  Record  Office, 
London.     Rescripts  from  Barberini  Library,  Rome,  1882. 


Marys  Reply.  45, 


Prostrate  at  your  sacred  feet,  I  offer,  as  far  as  in  me 
lies,  the  thanks  so  justly  due  to  your  Holiness  for  the  kind 
and  paternal  affection  shown  towards  me  by  the  most 
gracious  letter  of  his  Eminence  Cardinal  Barberini  to  the 
Queen  of  England  in  my  favour,  which  I  received  in  my  bed 
lying  in  danger  of  death.  I  am  as  yet  somewhat  too  weak 
to  undertake  the  journey  at  this  cold  season,  but  directly  I 
am  able  I  shall  put  myself  on  the  road  to  England,  where, 
with  the  help  of  God,  I  shall  speedily  accomplish  that 
which  I  have  to  do  and  return  immediately  to  the  place 
of  my  repose.  Hoping  still  to  find  myself  many  times  at 
the  sacred  feet  of  your  Holiness,  whom  day  and  night 
I  pray  that  God  may  preserve  to  us  in  health  and  safety 
for  many  many  years. 

Maria  Bella  Guardia. 

Liege,  gber  19,  T638. 

Cardinal  Barberini,  in  his  letter  of  August  28, 
1638,  to  Queen  Henrietta,  writes  of  Mary  Ward  as 
one  "  much  esteemed  in  Rome  both  for  her  well 
known  qualities  and  piety,  which  will  without  doubt 
cause  your  Majesty  willingly  to  see  and  hear  her," 
He  asks  the  Queen  to  "  show  all  the  kindness  she 
can  to  her  and  to  her  company."  Mary  wrote  a 
separate  letter  of  thanks  to  the  Cardinal  as  well  as  to 
Urban  before  going  for  a  few  days  to  Cologne  and 
Bonn.  There  can  be  little  doubt  that  this  visit  to 
Ferdinand  of  Bavaria  was  with  reference  to  a  plan 
which  promised  well  in  the  beginning,  of  obtaining 
from  him  the  same  protection  which  his  brother  the 
Elector  had  granted  the  English  Ladies,  by  the 
permission  of  the  Holy  See,  and  of  establishing  a 
house  for  educational  work  in  his  diocese.  Ferdinand 
received  Mary  with  the  same  marks  of  esteem  as  of 


454  Liege  re-visited. 

old,  and  we  learn,  though  in  few  words,  that  on 
returning  to  Liege  she  set  the  plan  on  foot,  and 
quickly  arranged  all  so  that,  with  prudence  and  care, 
the  work  might  go  on  well  in  her  absence. 

Such  a  plan  must  have  been  especially  consoling 
to  Mary's  heart.  Her  two  companions  felt  keenly 
what  that  heart  would  suffer  in  revisiting  Liege  and 
Cologne,  but  they  read  rightly  the  noble  example 
Mary  set  them  of  perfection,  in  the  grace  of  con- 
formity to  the  Will  which  orders  all  things  well,  even 
in  the  midst  of  confusion  and  evil.  When  Mary 
journeyed  to  Rome  from  these  cities  seventeen  years 
before,  "  she  had  left,"  says  the  manuscript,  "  two 
houses  in  the  first  named,  and  one  in  the  other,  well 
furnished,  and  settled  with  all  needful  for  ours  to  serve 
God  in,  conform  to  our  vocation,  and  now  found 
neither  house,  nor  so  much  as  a  bed  for  herself  and 
companions  to  lie  in,  besides  many  circumstances 
capable  to  move  a  heart  of  stone.  Yet  was  there  not 
seen  in  her  a  sigh  or  sad  looking  back,  no,  nor  an 
unpeaceful  look  or  word,  or  least  condemnation  of  the 
actors.  It  sufficed  her  all  was  signed  by  the  will 
or  Providence  of  God,  and  therefore  no  further  to  be 
questioned."  Nor  had  Mary  ever  had  any  but  feel- 
ings of  maternal  tenderness  and  sorrow,  for  those  who 
among  her  own  children  at  Liege  had  hastened  on 
the  fatal  blow  more  surely.  "  Faults  and  ingratitudes 
could  never  break  the  bond  between  them  on  her 
side,  and  what  her  exercise  in  this  particular  was, 
God  only  and  herself  could  tell.  At  the  height  of 
all  she  said,  and  with  much  sweetness,  '  Who  but  I 
should  suffer,  and  excuse  their  faults  .'* ' " 


Design  of  new  work.  455 

Having  settled  then  this  little  germ  of  future 
work  with  Mrs.  Wyvill  and  a  few  others  of  her  old 
companions  still  lingering  in  Liege,  Mary,  regardless 
of  the  season  and  fearless  as  to  consequences  to 
herself,  set  ofif  in  the  month  of  December  on  her 
journey  to  England.  On  reaching  Antwerp,  however, 
she  was  again  taken  ill  and  was  obliged  to  remain  in 
that  city,  wretchedly  lodged,  until  convalescent.  But 
before  she  was  recovered  news  came  from  Liege,  that 
those  opposed  to  her  designs  there,  had,  upon  her 
departure,  taken  measures  which  had  totally  dis- 
arranged the  work  she  had  left,  as  she  thought,  on  so 
secure  a  foundation.  Winefrid  remarks  on  this,  that 
the  devil  was  ever  a  coward  where  Mary  personally 
was  concerned,  waiting  until  her  back  was  turned  to 
begin  his  mischiefs.  The  work  was  of  sufficient 
importance  in  her  eyes  to  cause  her  to  return  and 
winter  in  Liege,  and  we  hear  of  fresh  negotiations 
with  the  Prince-Bishop  Ferdinand,  to  whom  Mary 
Poyntz  was  sent  early  in  February.  There  is  a  letter 
addressed  to  her  to  Bonn  by  Mary  Ward,  in  which 
she  speaks  of  a  journey  to  Munich  which  she  fears 
may  be  needful  for  Mary  Poyntz  to  take  ere  all  is 
settled.  Ferdinand's  kindness  and  desires  for  such  a 
house  as  Mary  contemplated  may  be  gathered  from 
this  letter.  She,  on  her  side,  writes  of  him  with  warm 
terms  of  regard,  as  "that  blessed  Bishop."  If  ever 
finally  set  in  hand,  the  work  had  but  a  short  duration, 
for  we  hear  no  more  of  it.^ 

2  vSome  of  the  property  of  the  English  Ladies  passed,  with  certain  of 
their  number,  to  a  foundation  of  English  Sepulchrines,  begun  after  the 
Suppression  at  Liege.     The  community  is  now  represented   by  the 


456  Mary  at  St.  Omer. 

It  was  the  month  of  May  1639,  ^^^  Mary  was  able 
to  start  again  for  England.  She  took  a  different 
route  on  this  occasion  and  travelled  via  St.  Omer  to 
Calais.  The  Painted  Life  here  comes  to  our  assis- 
tance, and  tells  us  of  two  remarkable  glimpses  of  the 
future,  given  by  God  to  encourage  and  console  His 
servant,  who  was  again  revisiting  the  scenes  of  former 
prosperity  and  promising  work,  now,  in  the  eyes  of 
men  irretrievably  destroyed,  as  if  never  to  revive. 
One  of  these  regarded  her  Institute,  the  other  herself 
personally. 

The  forty-ninth  picture  tells  us  that  at  St.  Omer 
God  showed  to  her  a  distinguished,  but  to  her  un- 
known, person,  in  episcopal  dress,  with  the  knowledge 
that  this  Bishop  was  indeed  a  stranger,  but  that  he 
should  be  a  friend  to  the  Institute.  It  will  be  seen 
how,  at  a  later  time,  this  prevision  was  fulfilled.  We 
must  be  content  to  wait  for  the  light  of  the  Eternal 
Day  to  verify  the  second  revelation  concerning  Mary 
herself.  It  is  thus  told,  "God  manifested  visibly  to 
Mary,  when  at  St.  Omer,  a  great  glory,  and  spoke 
thus  to  her,  'Be  unwearied,  thou  art  shortly  to  die, 
and  thy  reward  shall  be  great'  "  We  shall  no  longer 
wonder  in  finding  what  Mary  ventured,  and  proposed 
to  venture,  in  England. 

We  are  told  by  one  of  her  biographers  that  she 
wrote  many  letters  before  she  embarked,  and  wept 
abundantly  while  thus  employed.    We  may  but  form 

Sepulchrines  of  New  Hall,  who  came  over  to  England  at  the  time  of 
the   French    Revolution.     Another    portion   of   the   property  of   the 
English   Virgins   is   still   employed  by  the  city  for   the   education  of 
hildreii  by  Benedictine  nuns. 


Arrival  in  London.  457 

a  guess  at  the  source  of  tears  so  rarely  given  place  to 
by  Mary  Ward.  We  may  be  sure  that  if  anything 
personal  were  the  cause,  it  could  be  but  the  deep 
inward  sorrow  inflicted  by  the  foreboding  that  she 
should  never  again  meet  on  earth  those  whom  she 
was  addressing.  But  perhaps  it  is  more  in  keeping 
with  all  we  know  of  her,  to  believe  that  her  mind 
was  filled  with  the  miseries  and  woes  of  her  own 
unhappy  country,  which  she  was  now  on  the  point  of 
revisiting,  and  to  which  she  would  naturally  turn  in 
writing  to  those  she  was  leaving.  She  reached 
London  safely  through  all  difiSculties  on  the  20th 
of  May,  where,  says  the  manuscript,  "  her  arrival 
produced  a  variety  of  emotions  in  the  numerous 
Catholics  of  the  city,  some  mistrustful  and  suspi- 
cious, others  astonished  and  wondering,  and  the  rest, 
her  true  friends,  ravished  with  joy,  and  glorifying 
God  for  the  great  mercies  shown  to  His  servant,  to  the 
confusion  of  those  who  had  done  her  injustice."  Mary 
found  here  the  full  confirmation  of  what  she  had  been 
told  in  Flanders,  that  the  latter,  her  "good  friends," 
had  been  so  bold  as  to  make  it  pass  for  an  undoubted 
truth  that  she  was  kept  a  prisoner  at  Rome  and 
condemned  to  spend  the  rest  of  her  life  in  the 
Inquisition.  The  author  of  this  report  was,  as  they 
heard  in  Liege,  a  religious  and  a  priest.  Nothing 
short  of  her  presence  in  England  could  have 
nullified  the  credit  given  to  it,  so  freely  was  it  circu- 
lated and  believed. 

The  joy  of  Mary's  companions  whom  she  found  in 
England  may  well  be  understood.  It  is  probable 
that  they  had  some  small  habitation  of  their  own  as 


45  8  The  new  household. 

their  head-quarters,  while  some  of  them  were  scattered 
about  in  different  places,  for  various  individual  works. 
Her  return  was  a  note  to  call  them  all  together. 
Among  them  we  know  was  Frances  Bedingfield, 
who  had  been  sent  to  the  post  of  danger  from  Rome, 
soon  after  taking  her  vows.  Another  member  of  the 
new  household  deserves  also  to  be  shortly  mentioned 
here — Isabella  Layton,  a  convert  to  the  faith,  the 
only  daughter  of  a  rich  London  merchant  who  had 
died  of  the  plague.  She  chose  rather  to  lose  her 
whole  inheritance  than  to  give  up  her  faith,  and  took 
refuge  with  the  English  Ladies,  offering  to  work  as 
a  lay-sister  for  her  bread.  Her  fervour  and  devotion 
were  remarkable.  She  would  in  difficult  times  go 
out  and  beg  for  food  and  money  for  the  support  of  the 
community,  and  visit  and  relieve  those  in  prison  for 
their  religion  at  any  risk  to  herself.  She  would  also 
carry  heavy  loads  through  the  streets,  regardless  of 
her  birth  and  former  condition,  when  thus  employed. 
Her  future  life  was  one  full  of  good  works  and  im- 
portant services  to  the  rising  Institute. 

Mary  at  once  settled  herself  in  a  house  in 
London  which,  in  the  absence  of  direct  informa- 
tion, may  in  all  probability  have  been  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  French  Ambassador's  or  of 
Somerset  House,  the  Queen's  Dower-House.  The 
chapels  in  both  were  safe  havens  of  devotion  for  all 
Catholics  where  they  could  join  in  the  duties  and 
privileges  of  religion  without  fear  of  interruption. 
The  house  may  have  been  in  St.  Martin's  Lane,  where 
the  English  Ladies  are  known  subsequently  to  have 
resided,  then  almost  surrounded  by  fields,  quiet  and 


State  of  England.  459 

secluded,  or  perhaps  in  some  more  frequented  situa- 
tion,, so  as  to  excite  less  remark.  At  the  time  of 
Mary's  arrival  in  England,  the  country  had  not  yet 
become  a  prey  to  the  anarchy  and  misrule  which  it 
subsequently  had  to  undergo.  If  the  seeds  of  re- 
bellion and  disloyalty  were  already  lurking  in  secret 
in  men's  minds,  the  events  which  called  them  into 
outward  action  had  not  yet  taken  place.  The  Xing' 
was  absent  on  his  unfortunate  Scottish  campaign  ta 
force  Protestant  Episcopacy  upon  the  Covenanters 
— the  true  beginning,  as  it  proved,  of  the  future 
civil  war.  The  arrival  of  the  Queen's  mother,  Marie 
de  Medicis,  with  her  attendants  in  the  preceding 
year,  and  the  establishment  of  another  Catholic 
Royal  chapel  had,  however,  irritated  Protestant  minds 
still  further  against  Catholics.  The  persecution 
of  priests,  and  the  visits  of  pursuivants,  with  the 
system  of  fines  and  other  persecuting  enact- 
ments, went  on  as  fiercely  as  ever.  Still  there  was 
nothing  apparent  on  the  surface,  in  the  political 
state  of  the  country,  to  prevent  Mary  from  taking 
up  plans  which  she  had  cherished  when  residing 
in  England  many  years  previously. 

Mary,  as  usual,  had  an  attack  of  illness  on 
reaching  the  end  of  her  journey.  Directly  she  was 
convalescent  she  hastened  to  obtain  an  audience  of 
Henrietta  Maria,  and  to  present  the  letter  Pope 
Urban  had  sent  her.  There  is  no  account  of  the 
interview,  beyond  a  short  notice  of  the  Queen's 
kindness  and  affability  in  receiving  and  listening  to 
Mary,  and  expressing  her  willingness  to  help  her.  It 
was  probably  through  others  whom  the  Queen  would 


460  AiLclience  with  the  Qtieen. 

influence,  rather  than  by  any  power  in  Henrietta's  own 
hands,  that  Mary  hoped  to  obtain  assistance  for  her 
plans.  She  writes  to  tell  Cardinal  Barberini  of  her 
audience  on  June  28,  and  speaks  hopefully  as  to  the 
future  of  the  Catholic  faith.  In  this  letter  she 
mentions  the  Rev.  George  Con^  as  of  great  service  to 
the  cause,  and  much  esteemed  by  both  Catholics  and 
Protestants.  The  Cardinal  in  reply  tells  Mary  that 
he  wrote  the  same  evening  to  Mr.  Con,  requesting 
him  to  assist  her  in  every  way  in  his  power. 

Count  Rosetti,  who  had  been  sent  by  the  Holy 
See  as  Nuncio  to  Henrietta  Maria,  with  the  especial 
view  of  affording  consolation  both  to  her  and  to  the 
afflicted  and  oppressed  Catholics,  had  only  arrived  in 
England  a  short  time  before  Mary  Ward.  Pope 
Urban,  unasked,  had  written  special  injunctions  to 
him  to  do  everything  in  his  power  to  assist  and  protect 
her.  Urban  also  commanded  Cardinal  Francesco  Bar- 
berini and  Donna  Constanza  to  write  to  the  Count 
to  the  same  effect.  He  therefore  hastened  to  visit 
Mary,  urged  on  also  by  his  own  desire  of  seeing  one 
of  whose  remarkable  qualities  and  sanctity  he  had 
heard  so  much.  Mary's  companions  do  not  tell  us 
the  remarks  he  made  to  them  after  his  first  interview, 
but  they  say  enough  in  adding,  "and  seeing  her  he 
was  satisfied." 

Mary's  house,  wherever  it  was  situated,  quickly 
became  an  object  of  attraction  to  Catholic  visitors  of 

^  A  Scotch  ecclesiastic,  much  in  favour  with  the  Queen,  a  friend  of 
the  Capuchins  who  served  her  chapel.  He  was  a  regular  corres- 
pondent with  the  authorities  at  Rome,  and  was  likely  to  be  elevated 
to  the  purple.  He  kept  an  open  chapel  in  London  for  Catholic 
worship  beautifully  adorned  and  fitted.     He  died  in  1640. 


Love  of  Poverty.  461 

every  description,  all  desirous  to  see  and  conv^erse 
with  her.  Numbers  came  from  curiosity  to  become 
acquainted  with  one  so  much  spoken  of.  Others,  her 
real  friends,  could  never  feel  they  had  been  with  her 
long  enough,  and  would  return  again  and  again  to 
enjoy  still  more  of  her  society,  of  which  they  had  so 
long  been  deprived.  And  thus  it  was,  that  in  spite  of 
her  intention  to  return  quickly  to  Rome,  Mary's  days, 
after  her  recovery  from  illness,  when  she  first  came  to 
England,  were  engrossed,  and  her  feeble  frame  worn 
out,  leaving  her  neither  time  nor  strength  for  carrying 
out  her  plans.  Many  of  those  who  visited  her  were 
high  in  rank  about  the  court,  and  even  Protestants, 
who  would  be  keen  enough  to  remark  on  all  they  saw. 
Mary  made  no  distinction  with  any.  Though,  to 
avoid  the  remarks  of  suspicious  spies,  she  and  her 
companions  lived  together  as  if  they  were  an 
ordinary  family  of  respectable  position,  she  herself 
departed  not  from  the  love  of  poverty  as  to  her  own 
person.  Poverty,  it  was  said  of  her,  was  the  treasure 
of  her  heart,  but  the  ornament  of  her  garments. 
Mary  herself  said  of  this  virtue,  "  that  it  was  to  be 
entertained,  not  like  a  beggar,  but  like  a  queen." 
Mary  Poyntz,  in  telling  this,"*  adds,  "  which  God  did 
so  bless  in  her  person,  that  although  what  she  wore 
was  of  mean  price  and  worn  so  long,  as  it  was  not 
possible  to  hang  longer  on  one's  back,  yet  had  such 
a  grace  on  her,  that  others  have  wondered  what 
rarity  and  curiosity  she  had  in  her  dressings,  some 
saying,  she  went  [was  dressed]  above  her  degree,  till 

*  Manuscript  Conference  of  Mary  Poyntz  with  the  English  Ladies, 
1662 — 1667. 


462  Work  of  Education. 

viewing  and  examining  found  all  old  and  poor  and 
mean  and  well  patched."  She  had,  immediately  she 
took  possession  of  her  dwelling,  set  apart  a  room  for 
a  chapel  with  everything  fitting  for  Divine  Service. 
It  was  here  she  spent  all  the  money  she  could  muster, 
arranging  and  adorning  it  with  all  the  taste  and 
beauty  she  could  command.  Holy  Mass  was  daily 
said  there,  and  the  house  was  frequented  by  priests 
both  secular  and  religious,  often  several  at  a  time, 
who  received  shelter  and  hospitality.  These  came  of 
course  in  disguise,  but  the  Nuncio  Rosetti,  being  well 
known  to  every  one,  attempted  no  concealment,  and 
was  a  constant  and  welcome  visitor. 

No  sooner  was  it  known  that  Mary  Ward  was 
intending  to  make  some  stay  in  England,  than 
many  of  her  friends  and  acquaintances  immediately 
entreated  her  to  receive  their  daughters,  as  she  had 
done  before,  to  train  and  educate  them.  Among  them 
were  many  of  high  birth  and  position.  But  Mary, 
whose  kind  heart  ever  yearned  over  the  difficulties  of 
the  poor  and  the  needy,  in  spite  of  her  poverty,  added 
out  of  her  own  charity  others  to  their  number,  who 
were  unable  to  pay  anything  for  their  board  and 
other  expenses,  "  so  that,  notwithstanding  the  danger 
of  the  times,  she  kept  a  great  family."  With  all  her 
love  of  poverty,  "she  knew  well  how  to  unite  religious 
frugaHty  with  magnificent  liberality,"  and  would  say, 
"  that  in  the  government  but  of  a  reasonable  family 
£,\<X)  a  year  might  be  imperceptibly  spared  or  spent." 
So  much  did  this  virtue  in  its  true  exercise  shine  in 
her,  that  "  it  made  even  those  respect  her  for  it,  who 
knew  not  its  real  value."     There  is   a   little  note  of 


Letter  to  a  Parent.  463 

Mary's  preserved,  written  to  cheer  the  heart  of  some 
fond  parent,  who  had  left  his  child,  perhaps  an  only 
one,  under  her  care,  with  whom  he  had  parted  in 
those  dangerous  days  with  an  aching  heart. 

My  dearest, — Give  your  noble  cousin  a  thousand  good 
nights  from  me,  tell  him  I  was  even  anxious  this  evening  to 
have  had  some  fine  garden  flowers  or  such  trifles  to  have 
recreated  him  with,  and  failing  of  all  such  commodities,  I 
offered  up  to  God  my  poor  prayers  for  his  health  and  happi- 
ness. Beg  him  to  be  merry  and  look  upon  my  grandchild's 
lock  [of  hair].     How  I  shall  love  his  little  daughter  ! 

Almighty  God  blessed  this  educational  work 
greatly,  and  as  if  to  show  His  especial  favour  to  His 
servant  in  thus  undertaking  it  with  all  its  risks,  He 
gave  her  two  remarkable  vocations  from  among  these 
little  ones  whom  she  had  gathered  around  her.  Their 
future  was  indeed  to  be  as  different  as  that  of  others, 
starting  on  their  religious  course  on  the  same  day, 
whom  we  have  before  noticed,  but  their  calling  in 
these  two  cases  bore  the  same  unusual  features  and 
likeness  to  each  other.  Both  were  children  of  about 
nine  years  old,  brought  by  their  relations  to  see  Mary 
as  being  an  old  and  cherished  friend,  but  not  appar- 
ently with  any  purpose  of  leaving  them  with  her. 
Helena  Catesby,  a  great  niece  of  Robert  Catesby 
who  was  concerned  in  the  Gunpowder  Plot,  was, 
through  her  mother,  related  to  Mary,  and  had 
already  several  more  distant  connections  among  the 
first  members  of  the  Institute..  Being  brought 
to  Mary's  house,  the  child  had  no  sooner  looked 
at   her    than    she    exclaimed,    "  this   is    my   mother 


464  Two  Vocations. 


whom  I  will  never  more  leave."  Nor  would  any 
persuasions  induce  her  to  go  away.  At  last,  tired  out, 
she  fell  asleep  and  they  took  her  home,  but  no 
sooner  did  she  wake,  than  she  cried  out  that  she  must 
go  back  to  her  mother,  nor  did  she  give  her  friends 
any  peace  until  she  was  taken  again  to  Mary's  house, 
where  she  remained.  At  the  early  age  of  eleven  she 
made  a  vow  of  chastity.  She  finally  entered  the  new 
Institute,  founded  a  noble  work  which  still  flourishes,  to 
be  mentioned  later  on.  and  after  living  a  life  of 
exalted  holiness,  died  in  1701,  aged  seventy. 

The  other  young  aspirant  for  a  devoted  life  was 
the  grand-daughter  of  another  of  the  sufferers  in  the 
Gunpowder  Plot,  Elisabeth  Rookwood,*"  a  daughter  of 
Sir  Robert  Rookvvood  of  Coldham.  She  also  had 
no  sooner  seen  Mary  than  she  began  to  cry  out 
that  she  would  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  world, 
but  would  belong  to  Mary  and  live  as  she  lived,  and 
that  she  wished  to  be  with  the  Sisters  and  be  brought 
up  by  them.  At  eleven  years  old  she  made  the  vow 
of  chastity,  and  persuaded  another  youthful  companion 
to  do  the  same,  telling  her  that  "her  beloved  Jesus 
was  worth  more  than  a  thousand  worlds."  Nor  was 
her  devotion  in  words  only.  Being  naturally  of  an 
unrestrained,  self-willed  disposition,  she  learned  to 
curb  and  master  herself  on  all  occasions.  Her  stay 
in  this  world  was  short.  The  beautiful  young  life  had 
been   freely  dedicated  to  God,  and  He  accepted  the 

'  Her  birth  is  thus  entered  in  an  old  register  belonging  to  the 
Rookwood-Gage  family.  "  Wensdaye,  Elisabeth,  third  daughter,  borne 
the  15  of  June  1631,  being  St.  Vitus,  Modest,  and  Crescentia,  of 
Robert  Rokewode  and  Mary  his  wife"  (Nichols,  Collectanea^  yoI.  ii. 
p.  144). 


Pursuivants   visits.  465 

holocaust  to  the  full.  When  fourteen  she  was  seized 
with  a  violent  fever.  She  resigned  herself  to  die 
in  perfect  peace,  but  entreated  earnestly  to  be 
allowed  to  make  the  other  two  vows  of  religion  and 
to  be  received  as  a  member  among  Mary's  children. 
She  persevered  in  her  request,  which  was  finally 
granted,  and  shortly  afterwards  expired. 

We  have  been  looking  hitherto  at  the  peaceful 
side  of  Mary's  residence  in  London.  There  was  one 
drawback,  in  the  midst  of  so  much  that  was  bright 
and  promising,  which  must  have  kept  the  inmates  of 
her  dwelling  more  or  less  in  continual  anxiety.  Mary's 
large  household,  and  the  numbers  of  Catholics  who 
came  to  and  fro,  could  not  long  remain  unobserved. 
Doubtless  it  soon  became  well  known  that  priests 
were  constantly  among  the  visitors,  and  though  the 
freedom  with  which  Count  Rosetti  frequented  the 
house,  and  the  numerous  visits  of  others  also  whose 
faith  was  equally  notorious,  the  belief  spread  abroad 
that  Mary  was  under  some  powerful  protection  which 
made  her  thus  fearless.  Yet  after  a  time  the  pursui- 
vants began  to  make  their  searches.  These  searches 
increased  finally  to  such  an  extent  that  no  time  of 
day  was  secure  from  them,  and  at  length  sometimes 
there  were  as  many  as  four  within  twenty-four  hours. 
And  here  the  protecting  hand  of  Almighty  God  was 
visibly  interposed  in  behalf  of  His  servant.  For  it 
was  remarked,  that  however  rough  and  exacting  these 
pursuivants  and  their  motley  set  of  attendants  might 
be,  and  pertinacious  in  examining  the  house,  Mary's 
room  was  like  a  sanctuary  to  them,  which  they  never 
would  enter.  Or  if  by  accident  one  of  them  set  their 
EE  2 


466  Letter  to  Rome. 


foot  in  it,  he  hastened  to  withdraw,  humbly  asking 
pardon  for  having  come  in.  "  And  this  not  once,  but 
always,  whether  the  searchers  were  pursuivants  or 
soldiers."  So  markedly  did  this  happen,  that  the 
writer  of  the  manuscript  ponders  in  astonishment 
upon  the  cause,  and  acknowledges  that  she  can  only 
look  upon  such  a  remarkable  interposition  of  Provi- 
dence as  being  a  reward  of  Mary's  unwavering  faith 
and  confidence  in  God,  and  blind  submission  to  all 
His  dealings. 

Mary  never  lost  sight  of  her  plans  for  work  in 
behalf  of  the  Catholic  faith,  during  the  constant 
interruptions  of  her  stay  in  London.  Her  intercourse 
with  influential  Catholics,  and  with  the  priests  and 
religious  who  came  to  visit  her,  gave  her  good  oppor- 
tunity to  broach  them,  and  to  feel  her  way  in  begin- 
ning them.  She  wrote  constantly  to  Rome.  There  is 
a  letter  of  hers  written  in  lemon-juice  to  one  of  her 
companions  there  on  a  large  round  piece  of  paper, 
which,  to  prevent  suspicion,  has  on  the  other  side  in 
ink,  "  This  is  the  full  measure  of  the  embroidery, 
may  be  a  straw-breadth  less,  and  if  done  by  Christmas 
will  serve."  This  letter  gives  an  insight  as  to  the 
largeness  of  her  desires.  It  would  appear  to  be  of 
the  summer  or  autumn  of  the  year  1639,  though  the 
date  is  gone. 

God  knows  if  what  I  write  will  be  to  be  read.  Seek 
occasion  to  speak  well  of  Count  Rosetti,  so  as  the  same 
may  come  to  the  ear  of  great  ones,  but  always  so  as  what 
said  may  seem  a  mere  narration  of  the  truth,  not  to  vaunt, 
or  done  on  purpose.  But  let  all  said  be  founded  and  very 
good  things,  and  the  sooner  this  is  done  the  better,  and 


Treatment  of  English  Visitors.        467 

would  do  singular  good  for  my  occasions  here.  He  is  of  late 
extremely  kind  and  complaisant.  Did  yesterday  when  he 
was  here  entreat  we  would  write  of  his  proceedings,  seeming 
as  if  what  ours  there  say  were  of  great  authority  with  the 
princes.  Study  how  to  do  this  quickly,  substantially,  and 
so  as  may  be  heard  to  his  benefit,  and  conie  again  to 
his  knowledge.  His  favouring  our  affairs,  and  we  his,  in  all 
that  is  true  and  just,  would  do  more  good  than  can  easily 
be  imagined,  what,  and  to  whom  by  another's  hand.  Use 
Mr.  Con's  nephew  very  kindly,  Mr.  Penrick  with  extraordi- 
nary courtesy,  for  by  him  we  shall  do  much  hereafter.  He 
is  Father  Philip,  the  Queen  her  confessor,  his  right  hand, 
and  one.  the  Queen  confides  in  much. 

Mrs.  Porter '^  took  so  well  your  pains  in  getting  the 
picture,  as  that  she  would  have  you  know,  she  keeps  a  good 
will  to  send  you  some  graces  or  such  like  hereafter.  She 
instantly  desires  you  would  inquire  of  Mr.  Penrick,  as  of 
yourself,  saying  you  have  heard  that  he  showed  the  picture 
of  an  English  lady  to  some  Italian  dame,  who  was  much 
pleased,  and  did  greatly  admire  the  beauty  of  it.  Draw 
from  him  whom  he  showed  it  to  and  most  precisely  what  was 
said,  for  that  she  dies  to  hear,  for  she  is  very  handsome. 
Now  to  what  above  all  imports,  and  the  chief  cause  I  write 
these.  My  meaning  is  to  endeavour  by  prayer  and  private 
negotiation  that  we  may  have  common  schools  in  the  great 
City  of  London,  which  will  never  be  without  a  miracle,  but 
all  else  will  be  to  little  purpose,  the  ungrateful  nature  of 
this  people  considered.     Much  might  be  said,  which  here  I 

®  Perhaps  the  wife  of  Endymion  Porter  who  held  some  place  about 
the  Court.  Their  letters  are  well  known,  as  a  specimen  of  amusing 
conjugal  correspondence,  to  the  readers  of  epistolary  literature  of  the 
seventeenth  century.  Mrs.  Porter  was  a  beauty  of  the  time,  and  both 
of  them  were  Protestants.  Mary's  desire  to  gratify  her  shows  how 
careful  she  was  to  neglect  no  one  to  whom  she  could  either  be  of  use, 
or  who  had  any  power  to  advance  or  hinder  the  work  she  had  on 
hand. 


468  Pi'eparations  for  Schools. 

cannot  say,  but  if  so,  some  must  come.  Kate^  I  have  deter- 
mined, think  you  who  else.  Tell  my  cousin,  Elisabeth 
[Babthorpe],  I  mean.  Think  both,  and  from  the  hour  you 
read  these,  commend  the  best  success  to  God,  and  seek  to 
provide  samplers  [vestments  and  other  things  for  the  altar], 
patterns  of  all  that  is  good  and  rare,  and  can  be  had  without 
too  much  cost,  though  money  were  well  bestowed  if  one 
had  it.  Without  samplers  we  shall  do  nothing,  and  here  are 
none  to  be  had,  nor  must  we  seek  them  of  any  here.  Also 
plays  [books  of  religious  instruction  and  devotion],  all  that  is 
there,  or  can  be  had  without  notice  or  the  least  suspecting, 
also  meditations,  all  which  may  come  when  these  come 
thence.  Think  of  and  provide  all,  all  fit  for  or  to  be 
admired  in  adorning  of  the  church,  quarant'  hours,  shows 
[processions],  representations  [expositions],  or  what  may  be 
holy  and  admired  in  this  place.  For  if  done  it  must  be  so 
performed  as  better  cannot  be,  and  may  serve  to  prevail 
against  the  backbiters  and  the  scornful,  who  with  scorn 
would  hinder  the  will  and  endeavours  for  greatest  good  of 
this  poor  country.  I  fear  of  speaking  all,  but  do  you  treat 
of  all,  even  what  you  have  in  black  \i.e.  ink]  hereafter.  I 
will  write  in  the  margin  of  others.  Let  Kate  perfect  her 
Latin  with  all  possible  care,  without  loss  of  health,  also  to 
write  Italian.  Clara  will  yet  be  for  this  place,  she  hath  no 
untoward  aunts  and  other  friends. 

Such  Catholic  schools  as  Mary  contemplated 
would  indeed  have  been  a  "  miracle  "  in  the  days  she 
wrote  !  Who  but  she  would  have  dared  to  set  about 
organizing  them,  or  have  hoped  for  their  living 
through  even  an  ephemeral  life  !  But  of  danger  and 
risk  she  had  no  dread,  and  for  the  rest  she  looked 
to  One  Who  could  carry  through  the  most  difficult 

^  Probably    Catharine    Dawson,    subsequently   the    third    General 
Superioress  after  Mary  Ward. 


Rosetti  leaves  England.  469 

attempt,  and  in  so  doing  reward  the  self-forgetful 
generosity  of  His  servants.  Mary's  bright  hopes  for 
the  future  were,  however,  quickly  overclouded.  The 
chastisements  which  God  had  prepared  for  England 
for  the  abandonment  of  the  faith  were  at  hand,  and 
the  English  people  were  to  taste  even  to  loathing  the 
results  of  embracing  the  self-made  religion  which 
they  had  chosen.  Event  after  event  hurried  on.  The 
victory  by  the  Scottish  army,  the  calling  of  the  Long 
Parliament,  Strafford's  death-warrant  signed  by  the 
King,  Charles'  futile  attempt  to  arrest  the  seditious 
members  of  the  House  of  Commons,  and  his  final 
determination  to  resort  to  force  by  taking  up  arms, 
became  but  additional  incitements  to  fresh  measures 
of  violence  against  Catholics,  who  were  ever  on  the 
side  of  loyalty.  Count  Rosetti^  at  length  became  an 
object  of  attack.  He  was  summoned  before  the 
House,  and  only  escaped,  when  messengers  arrived  to 
bring  him  there,  by  leaving  his  dwelling  secretly,  and 
taking  refuge  at  the  French  Ambassador's.  The 
Queen,  in  anxiety  for  his  personal  safety,  was  urgent 
for  his  departure  from  the  country,  and  the  Parlia- 
ment, pacified  by  this  concession,  permitted  him  to 
leave  England,  with  public  marks  of  honour  from  the 
principal  Catholics.  This  took  place  in  one  of  the 
first  months  of  1642. 

Meantime  Mary  had  seen  the  prospect  darkening. 
As  early  as  the  autumn  of  1640,  she  had  thought  of 
returning  to  Rome  until  public  afi"airs  were  more 
settled.     But   a  violent   illness   of  more   than  three 

*  Mr.  Bliss's  Rescripts  from  the  Bar berini  Library,  Rome,  P.R.O., 
Rosetti  Correspondence. 


470  Letter  to  Pope   Urban. 

months  intervened.     When  recovering,  she  wrote  the 
following  letter  to  the  Pope  •} 

How  much  greater  consolation  would  it  be  to  me  to 
find  myself  now  at  your  sacred  feet,  than  here  in  my  own 
country  among  my  relations  !  A  severe  illness  of  nearly 
three  months,  which  still  oppresses  me,  prevented  me,  much 
against  my  wish,  from  leaving  this  in  the  autumn.  But  in 
spring,  ill  or  well,  if  God  gives  me  life,  I  shall  not  fail  to 
set  off  on  my  journey  to  Rome,  where  the  presence  and 
protection  of  my  supreme  Father  and  exalted  Patron  will 
make  me  truly  happy.  And  one  day,  at  those  sacred  feet,  I 
trust  some  grace  may  be  granted  to  me,  which  until  now  my 
sins  have  not  made  me  worthy  to  obtain.  Nevertheless,  I 
will  never  abuse  such  great  kindness  by  importuning  for 
anything  which  does  or  might  displease  you.  Most  humbly 
entreating  pardon  for  my  present  boldness,  prostrate  I  kiss- 
the  sacred  feet  of  your  Holiness. 

Maria  dell  a  Guardia. 

London,  February  14,  1640 — 41. 

Mary's  filial  tone  of  trustful  confident  affection 
towards  the  Pope  in  this  letter  shows  the  terms  of 
friendship  with  which  Urban  regarded  her.  Who 
can  doubt  what  the  grace  was  for  which,  at  a  future 
day,  she  meant  to  petition,  and  for  which  she  thus 
breaks  the  ground  beforehand  .■*  The  peaceful  wel- 
come she  had  received  in  England  from  all  parties, 
the  ready  intercourse  of  priests,  both  secular  and 
religious,  the  absence  of  anything  like  opposition,  the 
work  for  souls  by  the  education  of  the  young,  which 
flowed  into  her  hands  unasked,  the  general  disposi- 
tion of  English  Catholics  in  her  favour,  all  led  her  to- 

9  P.R.O.,  Barberini  Rescripts,  1882. 


Lo?^d  Montagues  suit  at  Ro7ne.        ^yi 

look  forward  to  the  day  when  she  might  lay  before 
the  Pontiff  in  detail  the  work  and  plan  of  the  new 
Institute,  and  ask  him  for  that  public  sanction  and 
toleration  which  Paul  V.  had  formerly  granted  her, 
and  which  privately  Urban,  by  his  acts  towards  her 
since  the  suppression,  might  possibly  have  led  her 
to  hope  for.  Mary  had  no  concealments  with  Urban, 
and  she  well  knew  also  that  a  thousand  eyes  were  on 
her  and  her  proceedings,  and  that  the  Holy  See  was 
fully  as  well  acquainted  with  all  as  she  was  herself. 
This  knowledge  justly  increased  her  hope  and  her 
confidence.  She  wrote  to  Cardinal  Barberini  at  the 
same  time,  and  after  thanking  him  "  for  all  his  favours 
shown  to  herself  and  hers  in  that  city "  [London], 
she  recommends  to  him  Lord  Montague,  as  a  fitting 
aspirant  to  the  purple  in  the  place  of  Mr.  George 
Con,  who  was  dead,  as  one  much  regarded  by  the 
nobility  and  other  Catholics.  This  recommendation 
shows  not  only  that  Mary  was  aware  that  she  held 
a  position  in  Rome  enabling  her  to  make  such  a 
request,  but  that  the  English  Catholics  were  also 
aware  of  it,  so  much  as  to  induce  Lord  Montague 
to  ask  her  to  use  her  interest  in  his  favour. 

Mary's  intentions  of  going  back  to  Rome  were 
soon  frustrated  by  public  events.  We  have  seen  how 
they  affected  her  household  by  the  frequency  of  the 
visits  of  pursuivants.  The  feeling  against  Catholics 
increased  in  two-fold  measure,  and  the  impossi- 
bility of  private  individuals  leaving  England  for  the 
Continent,  an  act  forbidden  by  law,  became  plain. 
Early  in  the  year  1642,  Henrietta  Maria  went  to 
Holland,  ostensibly  to  take  her  daughter  Elisabeth 


472      Preparations  for  leaving  London. 

to  be  married  to  the  Palatine,  in  reality  to  obtain 
military  stores  and  ammunition  for  her  husband. 
After  her  departure  Charles  went  northwards,  and  his 
going  was  the  signal  for  all  the  Royalists  who  could 
leave  London  to  follow  him,  and  with  them  the 
Catholics,  who  found  a  ready  welcome  in  Yorkshire, 
where  the  adherents  of  the  true  faith  abounded. 
London  became  no  longer  a  safe  place  for  Mary's 
numerous  and  now  noted  household.  She  knew  well 
that  God  looks  for  the  exercise  of  a  fitting  human 
prudence  in  His  children,  as  much  as  an  unbounded 
trust  in  His  Providence.  She  therefore  determined 
to  go  into  Yorkshire,  into  some  retired  spot,  where 
the  work  of  education  for  the  children  entrusted  to 
her  could  be  safely  carried  on,  and  where  her  chapel 
would  be  a  boon  to  the  poor  Catholic  neighbours 
around  her,  with  little  fear  of  molestation. 

Before  starting  she  wrote  the  last  letter  which 
has  been  preserved  in  her  own  handwriting.  It  is 
addressed  to  "  Signora  Elisabeth  Chesia  \Anglice 
Keyes],  Roma." 

My  dearest  Elisabeth, — I  have  not  time  nor  force  to 
write  all  that  is  to  say.  God  knows  all  is  in  confusion  with 
these  importune  and  lasting  visits.  To-morrow  we  go  hence. 
I  cannot  descend  to  particulars  of  my  health,  but  it  will 
please  you  and  all  your  family,  that  I  think  and  say  that  I 
hope  to  live  and  see  and  serve  you  again  for  some  time. 
God  knows  how  long.  I  have  this  while  alone,  the  Arch- 
priest  [probably  the  priest  invested  with  some  superior 
authority  by  Bishop  Smith,  who  was  then  living  in  France] 
with  the  rest  are  at  dinner.  I  am  ill,  but  this  is  my  worst 
day.     Comfort  and  help  Corado  with  Donna  Constanza, 


Journey  7tortkwards.  473 

and  by  all  other  ways  you  can.  Beg  his  prayers  for  poor  me. 
Say,  when  you  find  the  occasion,  that  the  preti  [priests]  they 
come  in  troops.  I  must  end.  To  all  mine  and  yours  more 
than  I  can  say,  yet  I  would  have  said  something  to  them. 
Vale. 

M.  Ward. 
Thursday. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

In   Yorkshire  once  more, 
1642— 1644. 

The  removal  of  a  household  such  as  Mary  Ward's 
from  a  house  in  London  could  not  be  effected  without 
great  risk  and  even  danger,  in  the  agitated,  restless 
state  into  which  men's  minds  were  now  thrown  by 
the  growing  rebellion  against  the  King.  With  pur- 
suivants close  at  hand  to  inspect  everything,  and 
spies  ready  to  carry  evil  reports  which  might  have 
barred  their  departure  at  any  moment,  it  was  a 
marvel  how  Mary  and  her  large  family  escaped  and 
started  safely  on  their  road  northwards.  Experience 
of  former  days  in  England  had  taught  her,  that  it 
was  far  safer  to  "show  a  bold  front  to  the  enemy," 
and  rather  to  assume  an  air  of  importance  and 
dignity,  which  would  awe  and  keep  at  a  distance 
the  mean  crowd  of  informers  and  searchers,  than 
to  travel,  as  was  her  habit,  and  as  she  loved,  in  the 
poorest  way  which  would  take  her  to  her  journey's 
end.      Her   company   consisted    therefore    of    three 


474  Visit  to  Ripon, 


"coaches,"  as  they  were  then  called,  large,  roomy, 
lumbering  vehicles,  which  held  a  goodly  party  of 
children  and  of  Mary's  companions,  and  four  horse- 
men, one  of  whom  was  probably  Robert  Wright,  who 
attended  Mary  to  England,  and  another  a  priest,  well 
disguised,  who  accompanied  them.  They  carried 
with  them,  among  their  luggage,  "church  stuff"  and 
all  that  was  needful  for  the  father  to  say  Mass  on 
the  way.  No  difficulties  presented  themselves  of  any 
kind,  which  those  acquainted  with  the  internal  state 
of  England  at  that  time,  especially  where  Catholics 
were  concerned,  may  well  esteem  as  all  but  mira- 
culous. 

They  left  London  on  May  i,  1642.  No  account 
is  left  of  the  journey,  but  from  the  length  of  time 
spent  on  the  road,  they  probably  stopped  at  any 
friends'  houses  which  lay  in  their  way.  We  know  from 
Winefrid  Wigmore  in  one  of  the  first  pages  of  her 
manuscript,  that  they  directed  their  course  to  Ripon 
and  the  neighbourhood  of  Mary's  old  home.  The 
state  of  the  East  Riding,  then  the  prey  to  the  first 
open  warfare  between  the  Parliamentarians  and  the 
Royalists,  where  sometimes  one  side  had  the  mastery, 
sometimes  the  other,  made  this  proceeding  necessary, 
besides  the  other  considerations  which  pressed  upon 
her.  Mary  had  to  seek  for  some  dwelling  where 
she  could  safely  shelter  the  numerous  household  she 
had  brought  from  London,  and  among  her  own 
connections  she  hoped  to  obtain  one  which  would 
be  suitable.  She  probably  had  in  her  eye  the  old 
mansion  where  they  were  finally  domiciled  at  Hutton 
Rudby,  which  possessed  all  the  qualifications  which 


Ripley  and  Studley  Royal.  475 

she  desired,  and  which  belonged  to  the  heirs  of  her 
cousin,  John  Ingleby,  whose  wife  was  one  of  the 
Babthorpes,  with  whom  she  had  hved  in  her 
youth. 

Mary  was  received  with  open  arms  by  her  re- 
latives. Her  own  nearest  of  kin  had  indeed  long  left 
Yorkshire  as  we  know,  but  her  cousins  at  Ripley 
Castle  and  Studley  Royal  gave  her  a  warm  reception. 
Sir  William  Ingleby  and  Sir  John  Mallory^  were 
both  staunch  Catholics  and  partisans  of  the  King. 
Besides  their  relationship  they  were  old  friends  of 
Mary's  girlhood.  We  can  well  believe  that  she  spent 
many  peaceful  days  in  visiting  her  old  haunts  among 
the  beautiful  woods  and  pleasure  grounds  at  Ripley, 
fraught  as  they  must  have  been  to  her  with  memories 
of  the  past — of  those  near  and  dear  to  her  passed 
away,  as  well  as  of  that  life  of  her  soul  with  God, 
the  first  dawning  of  years  of  a  far  more  perfect 
knowledge  of  Him,  filled  with  wonderful  experiences 
of  His  marvellous  love  and  goodness  as  shown 
towards  herself.  She  must  have  been  as  much  at 
home  also  at  Studley  Royal,  and  we  can  picture 
her  among  the  beautiful  yet  mournful  ruins  of 
Fountains  Abbey,  which  her  ancestors  had  helped 
to  endow,  where  every  stone  would  be  familiar  to 
her,  kneeling  at  the  tombs  of  the  abbots  and  praying 

^  Sir  W.  Ingleby  was  made  a  Baronet  by  Charles  I.  in  1642.  He 
was  a  volunteer  at  the  fatal  battle  of  Marston  Moor,  and  Ripley  Castle 
was  besieged  and  gallantly  defended  after  the  battle,  in  common  with 
all  the  Yorkshire  strongholds,  and  its  •  defences  destroyed.  Sir  John 
Mallory  is  called  "a  glorious  sufferer  for  loyalty."  A  few  months  after 
Mary's  visit,  he  made  a  raid  against  a  detachment  of  Parliamentarians 
with  his  own  retainers  from  Studley  alone. 


47  6  Mary  at  New  by. 

for  the  time  when  England  should  repair  the  grievous 
wrongs  she  had  done,  and  like  glorious  edifices  should 
rise  once  more  to  the  honour  of  God  and  our  Lady, 
where  prayer  and  praise  and  deeds  of  love  should 
dwell  in  like  way. 

We  know  besides,  that  Mary  was  at  Newby, 
her  father's  ancient  property,  and  at  Babthorpe, 
another  of  her  childish  homes.  Both  had^  passed 
into  the  hands  of  strangers.  How  must  she  have 
lingered  in  each,  where  the  past  would  be  so 
vividly  brought  back  to  her !  At  Babthorpe,  she 
said  herself,  that  every  room  and  nook  and  corner 
recalled  to  her  some  saint  whom  she  had  venerated, 
or  some  prayer  which  had  habitually  risen  silently 
up  as  she  went  in  and  out  on  her  daily  avocations. 
At  Newby,  her  father's  old  retainers,  and  at  each  of 
the  other  houses,  those  of  the  respective  families,  who 
had  known  her  in  their  own  youth,  crowded  about 
her  and  vied  with  one  another  in  tales  of  the  sweet- 
ness and  attractiveness  which  had  drawn  all  around 
her  as  a  child.  Even  little  gifts  which  she  had  made 
to  them  were  still  treasured,  as  remembrances  of  one 
whom  they  never  expected  to  see  again.  There  was 
one  of  Mary's  party,  who  must  not  be  passed  by 
unnoticed  in  this  visit  to  Yorkshire,  who  was  return- 
ing to  the  neighbourhood  of  his  paternal  home,  some- 
thing in  the  fashion  of  St.  Alexius,  the  beggar, 
unknown  and,  if  not  in  beggary,  in  the  abject  state 
of  servitude.  This  was  the  saintly  Robert  Wright, 
Mary's  faithful  attendant.  The  Wrights  of  Plough- 
land  Hall  were  his  near  relations,  and  his  sister's 
husband  was  a  man  of  some  distinction.     Yet  Robert 


Arrival  at  Hut  ton  Rtidby.  477 

made  no  attempt  to  be  recognized  or  to  take  his 
place  among  them,  and  he  left  England  with  the 
English  Ladies  some  years  after  Mary's  death,  in  the 
same  menial  condition  in  which,  for  the  love  of  God, 
he  had  served  her  during  her  lifetime. 

Mary  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  loan  of  the  old 
house  at  Hutton  Rudby  from  the  Inglebys,  or  it  may 
be  from  Sir  Thomas  Gascoigne,  whose  mother  was 
John  Ingleby's  daughter  and  heir,  and,  after  some 
weeks  spent  in  the  various  visits  we  have  described, 
she  proceeded  with  her  large  party  northwards  into 
Cleveland.  This  part  of  Yorkshire  was,  in  the  days 
of  which  we  write,  exceedingly  secluded  and  retired. 
Few  but  poor  people  lived  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Hutton  Rudby,  the  distance  being  considerable  from 
any  large  town.  The  house  itself  had  formerly  be- 
longed to  the  ancient  Carthusian  monastery  of  Mount 
Grace,  which  was  not  very  far  off,  being  probably 
one  of  the  farmhouses  which  had  formed  part  of  the 
endowment  ever  since  its  foundation.  No  situation 
could  be  more  agreeable  to  Mary  Ward.  The  neigh- 
bourhood of  an  ancient  place  of  pilgrimage  was  in 
itself  a  recommendation,  and  the  beauty  and  solitude 
of  the  place  were,  in  both  respects,  all  she  could 
desire. 

She  reached  the  place  with  her  household  on  the 
Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross,  the  14th  of  September, 
and  at  once  selected  a  fitting  room  for  a  chapel,  and, 
a  priest  being  with  them,  the  Blessed  Sacrament  was 
placed  in  the  tabernacle,  and  a  lamp  was  kept  con- 
tinually burning  before  It.  The  altar  and  chapel 
■were  well  adorned,  and  the  poor  Catholics,  who  soon 


47^  Marys  Companions. 

assembled  from  various  villages  round,  were  full  of 
devotion  and  consolation  in  possessing  a  privilege 
of  which  they  had  so  long  been  deprived.  The 
"three  coachfulls"  which  Mary  had  brought  from 
London  filled  the  house.  Except  Mary's  two  special 
companions,  Mary  Poyntz  and  Winefrid,  there  is  but 
little  clue  to  the  names  of  the  other  Sisters  who 
accompanied  them  to  carry  on  the  work  of  educa- 
tion. Catharine  Smith  has  been  named.  It  seems 
not  unlikely  that  Frances  Bedingfield  was  one  of 
the  household,  for  she  appears  to  have  been  well 
acquainted  with  Mary's  manner  of  travelling.  This 
could  hardly  have  been  unless  she  had  taken  a 
journey  with  her.  Her  personal  love  and  veneration 
for  Mary  too  were  deeper  than  the  short  time 
spent  with  her  at  Rome  would  lead  us  to  expect, 
when  Mary  was  so  frequently  ill  or  absent  or  im- 
mersed in  business.  This  may  have  been,  there- 
fore, the  occasion  of  Frances'  first  introduction  to 
Sir  Thomas  Gascoigne,  an  introduction  which  led  to 
great  things  in  after  days.  Some  of  the  English 
Ladies  were  still  in  London,  though  probably  in  a 
smaller  and  less  conspicuous  house  than  when  Mary 
was  there,  and  with  them  Mary  kept  up  correspon- 
dence, as  well  as  the  unsettled  state  of  the  country 
permitted. 

Mary's  ordinary  state  of  health  was  at  this  time 
one  of  continued  suffering,  and  her  strength  feeble. 
In  October  she  again  fell  alarmingly  ill  and  was  in 
great  danger.  Her  companions  expected  her  death, 
but  as  a  last  hope,  made  a  pilgrimage  to  Mount 
Grace,  already  mentioned.     This  had  been  a  famous 


Pilgrimage  to  Mount  Grace.  479 

pilgrimage  from  unknown  times.^  The  shrine  of  our 
Lady,  who  was  venerated  under  the  title  of  Mater 
Gratics,  was  not  in  the  Carthusian  monastery,  but 
in  a  small  chapel  built  on  the  summit  of  a  steep 
bare  hill,  which  rose  out  of  thick  woods  extending 
from  the  valley  in  which  the  Chartreuse  stood.  A 
cell  was  attached  to  it  for  the  priest  who  acted  as 
chaplain  to  the  numerous  pilgrims.  The  chapel  is 
still  standing,  and  perhaps  not  very  much  changed 
in  its  aspect  from  the  description  of  it  given  by 
Winefrid  in  her  manuscript.  She  speaks  of  it  as 
"  a  place  to  this  day  of  great  devotion,  and  where 
many  graces  are  granted,  though  so  destroyed  and 
defaced,  as  only  the  bare  four  walls  remain  without 
roof  or  cover,  and  in  regard  of  the  great  height  of 
the  hill  on  which  it  stands,  exposed  to  very  great 
winds.  Yet  you  will  find  Catholics  praying  there  for 
hours  together."  Mary  recovered,  and  as  a  thank- 
offering,  she  herself,  when  her  illness  had  sufficiently 
abated,  undertook  the  pilgrimage  with  great  devo- 
tion, toilsome  as  it  must  have  been  for  one  so  feeble 
and  exhausted  in  body. 

Months  passed  away  in  great  peace  in  the  old 
monastic  house  at  Hutton  Rudby.  It  was  an 
immense  consolation  to  Mary  to  be  the  means  of 
affording  the  privileges  of  religion  to  her  poorer 
neighbours.     No  crowd  of  insolent  searchers  invaded 

^  As  late  as  the  year  1614,  a  proclamation  was  published  denounc- 
ing this  pilgrimage,  which  speaks  of  the  people  assembling  by  night 
and  coming  from  a  distance  there,  and  of  the  "Popish  ceremonies" 
performed,  especially  on  our  Lady's  feasts.  The  monastery  ruins, 
which  still  remain,  consist  of  the  walls  of  the  church  and  fourteen  cells 
and  other  buildings. 


480  Expected  search. 


the  solitude  of  the  inmates,  and  only  the  rumours 
and  tales  of  the  fighting,  which  was  carried  on 
warmly  on  the  other  side  of  the  county,  reached  their 
ears.  .  At  length,  however,  they  began  to  hear  of 
raids  of  small  parties  of  the  Parliamentarians  who, 
after  successes  on  their  side,  were  sent  to  seek  for 
arms,  and  to  plunder  house  after  house  of  the 
Royalists  in  their  neighbourhood,  and  especially  any 
whose  owners  were  Catholics.  Many  times  the  report 
was  brought  to  them  that  their  dwelling  was  to  be 
the  next,  and  as  often  they  heard  of  the  troopers 
being  within  a  mile  or  two,  and  that  then  some  acci- 
dent made  them  turn  back.  At  last  it  was  said, 
that  forty  fierce  "dragoners"  had  been  picked  out 
expressly  for  this  service,  with  their  captain. 

The  neighbours,  both  Catholic  and  Protestant, 
condoled  with  Mary  and  her  family  on  the  prospect 
before  them.  "All,"  in  the  house,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  Mary  herself,  says  the  manuscript,  "  were 
in  a  great  terror  on  hearing,  one  Saturday  afternoon, 
that  they  had  arrived  at  the  village  [Osmotherley] 
near  us.  She  called  us  all  to  our  prayers,"  but 
none  of  the  dreaded  visitors  appeared  until  eight  in 
the  evening,  when  one  soldier  came  and  asked  for 
some  oats  for  his  horse.  The  whole  household, 
except  Mary,  who  was  very  ill,  sat  up  all  night,  and 
finally,  in  the  morning  the  captain  of  the  troop  pre- 
sented himself,  when  Mary  sent  down  to  meet  him 
most  courteously  at  the  hall-door.  He  said  that  he 
was  told  there  were  trunks  of  gold,  armour,  and  what 
not,  buried  in  the  house  :  to  which  they  answered 
in  a  few  simple   words,  that  such   information  had 


Love  of  the  Poor.  481 

been  given  of  ill-will.  He  replied  that  there  were 
some  indeed  who  might  do  this,  but  that  generally 
they  were  well  beloved.  He  gave  up  the  search, 
however,  and  parted  from  the  ladies  very  kindly, 
having  received  twenty  shillings.  He  rode  back 
in  a  ^&\\  minutes  and  returned  them,  saying  the 
soldiers  would  only  spend  them  in  drink.  So  ended 
the  alarm  of  the  little  household  at  Hutton  Rudby, 
who  attributed  their  escape  to  the  merits  of  the 
holy  lady  who  was  among  them,  whose  "humble, 
peaceful  confidence  and  cheerfulness,"  at  a  time 
threatening  consequences  of  so  serious  a  nature, 
called  forth  the  admiration  and  veneration  of  all, 
and  is  noted  especially  by  Winefrid. 

The  report  of  the  captain  of  the  troopers  con- 
cerning Mary  and  her  companions,  that  they  were 
"  well  beloved "  among  the  people,  was  probably  a 
very  true  one.  They  were  surrounded  by  a  poor 
population,  and  Mary's  devotion  to  any  who  were 
in  distress  or  destitution  would  be  sure  to  have 
found  ample  opportunity  of  manifesting  itself  She 
loved  to  talk  with  the  poor  and  to  serve  them 
with  her  own  hands,  which  she  would  do  as 
if  it  were  an  honour  to  be  so  employed.  When 
they  were  to  have  food  given  them,  she  would 
never  allow  two  sorts  to  be  put  on  the  same 
plate,  and  whatever  vessel  was  used  was  to  be 
perfectly  clean.  Nor  would  she  permit  any  but 
kind  words  in  speaking  to  them,  whoever  they 
were.  She  never  refused  what  they  asked  of  her, 
and  would  borrow  or  beg  for  them  rather  than  do 
so.  If  she  could  do  no  more,  she  gave  as  much  as 
FF  2 


482  Attacks  repelled. 

she  had  of  whatever  kind.  Who  can  wonder  that 
they  loved  her ! 

Not  long  after  the  troopers'  expected  visit,  Mary 
planned  a  system  of  defence  against  such  inroads  in 
her  own  way,  which  she  at  once  set  on  foot.  She 
called  all  the  household  together,  including  a  lady 
"  who  lived  at  the  other  end  of  the  house,"  perhaps 
qne  of  the  Gascoigne  family,  telling  them  that  she 
designed  they  should  all  meet  daily  to  honour  the 
nine  choirs  of  angels,  by  saying  a  Pater  and  ten  Aves 
in  honour  of  each  choir,  and  afterwards  the  Litany 
of  the  Saints  and  Angels.  This  devotion  was  never 
afterwards  omitted.  It  was  spread  also  among  many 
other  people,  who  said  they  always  experienced 
sensible  help  and  consolation  from  the  practice. 
Mary  had  indeed  a  great  and  special  devotion  to  the 
Holy  Angels.  She  every  day  said  some  prayer  to 
the  three  Archangels,  and  besides  to  twenty-eight 
Angel  Guardians  severally,  as  well  as  to  her  own 
and  those  of  the  Pope  and  others  in  authority.  She 
had,  we  hear,  been  favoured  more  than  once  with 
the  sight  of  one  of  these  glorious  spirits,  in  all  his 
splendour  and  unearthly  beauty,  in  the  act  of  per- 
forming the  duty  allotted  to  him  by  His  Maker. 
Nor  did .  she  ever  forget  the  lesson  so  granted  her 
of  great  trust  and  confidence  in  their  power  and 
kindness  to  men. 

Mary  had  found  one  great  inconvenience  since 
her  residence  in  Hutton  Rudby,  resulting  from  its 
secluded  position.  This  was  with  regard  to  the 
transmission  and  receipt  of  letters,  which  could  with 
difficulty  be  either  sent  to  her  many  correspondents 


Removal  to  Hewarth.    \  483 

among  her  own  companions  abroad  and  in  Ei^gland, 
or  received  by  her  from  them.  Her  anxiety  a^xnot 
having  tidings  from  them,  at  length,  early  in  the  yedri; 
1644,  induced  her  to  leave  the  place  which  was  so 
desirable  as  a  residence  in  all  other  ways,  and  to  go 
to  the  near  neighbourhood  of  York.  She  anticipated 
the  consequences  to  herself  of  this  removal,  but  still 
decided  upon  undertaking  it.  York  was  at  this 
period  filled  with  Royalist  families,  among  which  the 
Catholics  formed  a  considerable  part.  All  the  prin- 
cipal people  both  of  the  northern  and  other  counties 
had  congregated  there,  either  for  shelter  or  to  take 
their  share  in  the  defence  of  the  King.  Mary  was 
more  than  ever  failing  and  su'ffering  in  body,  and  she 
knew  that  this  suffering  would  of  necessity  be  mani- 
foldly increased  by  the  interviews  and  conversations 
which  would  follow  upon  her  arrival  near  the  city. 
War  was  coming  near,  even  to  the  very  gates,  but 
this  she  either  did  not  fear,  or  she  may  have  in  some 
measure  been  ignorant  of  the  approach  of  the  Scottish 
army  to  the  assistance  of  the  Parliament.  She  took 
a  house  therefore  at  Hewarth,  about  a  mile  from 
York,  or  it  was  perhaps  lent  to  her  at  a  nominal  rent 
by  its  owners.^  Here  she  lived  exactly  as  at  Hutton 
Ruclby.     She  had   a  chapel  in   the  house  with  the 

^  The  house  belonged  to  one  of  the  Thwings,  who  owned  the  manor 
of  Hewarth,  and  had  married  a  sister  of  Sir  Thomas  Gascoigne.  It 
was  called  the  Manor  House.  What  is  now  left  of  it,  appears  rather 
to  be  a  portion  of  what  must  have  been  rebuilt  after  Mary  Ward's 
time,  and  is  inhabited  by  two  or  three  poor  families.  It  stands,  as 
<lescribed  by  its  present  owner,  Dr.  Hqrnby,  of  York,  "a  very  little 
way  past  the  Britannia  Sun  public  house,  on  the  right  hand  side  of 
'the  road  from  York."  .  ,      :    ; 


4^4  Intercourse  with  visitors. 


BlessfVfj  Sacrament,  and  as  she  found  room  for  two 
pri.tsts  to  be  there  constantly,  Mass  was  said  daily. 
/'An  priests  who  passed  that  way  were  also  warmly 
welcomed,  so  that  there  were  often  four  or  five  at 
the  house  tog-ether. 

No  sooner  was  Mary  settled  at  Hewarth,  than 
innumerable  visitors  came  from  York  to  see  her. 
They  were  of  like  kind  with  those  who  had  flocked 
to  her  in  London.  Her  great  charity  induced  her, 
in  spite  of  her  frail  and  feeble  state,  to  receive  and 
converse  with  all  on  their  respective  needs,  whether 
they  were  drawn  there  by  curiosity,  or  were  friends 
who  rejoiced  at  another  opportunity  of  holding  inter- 
course with  her.  Mary's  conversation  had,  as  we 
know,  great  charms,  and  she  seems  to  have  possessed 
an  especial  gift  for  these  conferences  with  individuals, 
turning  them  into  occasions  of  profit  to  those  who 
came  to  her,  without  chilling  or  repelling  any.  On 
the  contrary,  many  who  came  to  Hewarth  from 
curiosity,  ended  in  becoming  fast  friends,  and  would 
seek  her  repeatedly  for  advice  and  direction. 

She  desired  that  all  of  her  Institute  should  culti- 
vate this  power  of  doing  good,  and  gave  them  many 
excellent  counsels  for  their  guidance.  She  wished  all 
hers  to  be  easy  of  access  to  those  who  sought  them, 
not  to  be  ambitious  of  being  feared,  but  rather  of  being 
loved,  and  to  bestow  their  charities  and  courtesies 
with  a  liberal  hand,  for  the  contrary,  she  said,  was 
to  sell  them.  They  were  to  avoid  all  affectation  in 
demeanour,  and  take  care  that  the  voice  and  manner 
of  speaking  were  such  as  would  prevent  any  need 
of  asking  for  a  repetition  of  what  was   said.      She 


An  answer  to  prayer,  485 

told  them  "not  to  keep  people  in  suspense,  but  to  be 
prompt  and  ready  in  giving  each  one  satisfaction,  not 
willingly  enduring  that  those  who  asked  them  should 
be  in  need  of  anything  which  depended  on  them- 
selves to  give,  or  in  which  they  could  console  their 
neighbours  either  by  counsel  or  whatever  else." 
Above  all,  they  were  not  to  begin  by  violently 
attacking  what  was  bad  or  amiss  in  any  one,  but, 
by  showing  the  beauty  and  desirableness  of  the 
opposite  virtue,  to  lead  them  to  wish  for  it,  "seeing 
that  the  treatment  was  too  rough  which  would  take 
away  that  which  others  possessed,  without  giving 
them  something  in  its  place."  Such  was  Mary's 
own  way  of  dealing,  we  know  with  what  profit  to 
innumerable  souls. 

In  spite  of  Mary's  failing  health,  it  does  not  appear 
that  she  relaxed  for  a  "moment  her  intentions  of 
enlarging  her  work.  The  sight  of  the  City  of  York, 
with  its  numerous  Protestant  population  intermixed 
with  many  secret  Catholics,  must  have  deeply  moved 
her  zealous  soul.  Some  offer  of  assistance,  perhaps 
from  her  cousin,  Sir  Thomas  Gascoigne,  or  others,  to 
help  to  establish  a  permanent  settlement  for  the 
English  Ladies  in  the  north,  either  at  Osmotherley 
or  in  York  itself,  brought  all  her  plans  vividly  before 
her  after  she  came  to  Hewarth  early  in  1644.*  What- 
ever this  opportunity  may  have  been,  she  took  it 
before  God  with  fervent  prayer,  and  asked  for  a 
certain  sum  of  money  necessary  for  taking  advantage 
of  it.     When  at  the  height  of  her  prayer,  she  had  this 

*  This  date  is  given  in  the  Painted  Life,  the  forty-seventh  picture 
representing  this  subject. 


486  Relics  of  Martyrs. 

answer  interiorly  given  to  her,  which  stayed  her 
words,  whil^  it  filled  her  with  consolation  and  an 
enlarged  and  more  perfect  trust  in  the  Divine  Wisdom 
and  Bounty :  "  Is  this  sum  better  than  My  Provi- 
dence ? "  Riches  turned  into  dust  in  Mary's  eyes 
at  these  words,  and  God's  Providence  did  indeed 
fulfil  her  desires  for  the  object  for  which  she  prayed, 
when  she  was  no  longer  on  earth  to  take  part  in  its 
promotion. 

There  was  one  especial  act  of  devotion  which 
Mary,  as  it  would  seem,  was  permitted  to  exercise 
in  God's  honour,  probably  during  the  early  part  of 
her  residence  at  Hewarth.  Her  veneration  for  relics 
and  for  the  bodies  of  the  saints  was  great,  for  she 
said  that  "  it  was  through  contempt  and  obloquy  that 
they  had  attained  their  honour,  besides  all  the  power 
of  their  intercessions  with  God  for  us,  and  the  assur- 
ance they  have  of  being  for  ever  united  with  Him." 
The  month  before  Mary  left  London  in  1642,  two 
priests  had  been  executed  for  their  faith  at  York,  one 
an  aged  man  between  eighty  and  ninety,^  the  other 
still  young.  Their  heads  and  quarters  had  been 
placed  as  usual  on  the  several  gates  of  York,  where 
they  must  have  remained  until  secretly  conveyed 
thence  by  Catholics,  who  hid  away  their  treasure 
until  some  safe  hands  could  be  found  with  whom  to 
deposit  them.  We  may  believe  with  what  joy  Mary- 
would  receive  them.  A  few  words  will  be  said  later 
on  as  to  the  subsequent  history  of  these  precious 
relics. 

*  See  Bishop  Challoner's  Memoirs  of  Missionary  Priests,  vol.  ii. 
pp.  134—139.     Edinburgh,  1878. 


Siege  of  York.  48  7 

The  course  of  public  events  did  not  permit  Mary's 
quiet  way  of  life  at  Hewarth  to  remain  long  undis- 
turbed. The  victory  of  Sir  Thomas  Fairfax  over  the 
Royalists  at  Selby  early  in  April,  1644,  left  York  at 
his  mercy.  Towards  the  end  of  the  month  his  army,, 
and  that  of  the  Scotch,  who  marched  to  his  assist- 
ance, were  spread  along  two-thirds  of  the  city  walls^ 
and  Lord  Manchester's  troops,  a  few  weeks  after- 
wards, were  stationed,  with  Cromwell  as  second  in 
command,  along  the  north  side,  and  consequently 
between  Bootham  Bar^  and  the  village  of  Hewarth. 
The  siege  began  in  good  earnest  on  the  3rd  of  June. 
Meantime  much  apprehension  existed  among  the 
people  as  to  the  results.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
suburbs  were  hastily  entering  York  for  shelter,  and 
urged  Mary  to  do  the  same.  She  endeavoured  to 
raise  the  courage  of  those  around  her,  and  to  inspire 
them  with  the  same  confidence  which  she  herself  felt 
in  the  protecting  hand  of  God.  "  Fear  not,"  she  said, 
"we  will  have  our  recourse  to  God  and  His  Angels 
and  saints.  They  will  help  us.  We  will  place  St. 
Michael  at  one  end  of  the  village,  and  St.  Joseph  at 
the  other,  and  put  the  power  of  the  great  cannon  and 
pieces  on  the  Sacred  Name  of  Jesus,  which  will  keep 
them  from  hurting."  The  effect  of  her  prayers  was 
seen  in  the  protection  of  all  her  household  and  all 
that  belonged  to  them,  while  in  the  village  only  two 
men  were  killed  during  the  siege.  This  protection 
was  extended  to  her  on  one  occasion,  as  we  shall  see, 
in  a  remarkable  way. 

Mary  herself  wished  to  remain  at  Hewarth.     She 
^  Bar,  the  old  name  for  gate,  still  used  for  the  gates  of  York. 


488  Mary  in  York. 

felt  they  were  all  as  safe  there  under  the  care  of 
Almighty  God,  as  if  removed  to  York,  But  her 
numerous  friends  never  ceased  to  urge  her.  She  was 
considered  rash  and  presumptuous  in  indulging  any 
such  thought,  so  that  to  avoid  giving  scandal  she 
yielded  finally  to  the  general  opinion.  She  did  not, 
however,  take  any  measures  for  going,  until  Lord 
Manchester  and  his  army  had  encamped  between 
Hewarth  and  the  city,  so  that  it  was  necessary  to 
pass  through  his  soldiers  and  to  carry  all  the  furniture 
the  same  way.  The  troopers  ruthlessly  plundered 
every  one  who  went  by  their  camp  to  the  gate,  and 
thus  it  was  a  service  of  danger  to  attempt  to  take 
anything  into  the  city.  No  cart  or  horse  was  allowed 
to  go,  and  all  Mary's  household  goods  had  to  be 
carried  by  her  people  as  best  they  could,  beds  and 
all.  But  they  passed  without  the  slightest  opposition 
or  insult,  and  lost  nothing,  though  they  saw  others 
stripped  of  whatever  they  had  by  the  troopers  as  they 
went  along.  Nor  did  they  experience  any  molesta- 
tion or  annoyance  during  the  siege,  though  known  to 
be  Catholics. 

The  six  weeks  of  the  siege  were  a  time  of  great 
suffering  to  Mary  personally.  Her  old  malady  had 
greatly  increased,  and  whereas  at  Hewarth  she  had 
obtained  some  relief  by  being  in  the  open  air  in  fine 
weather,  for  which  the  large  garden  gave  her  every 
opportunity,  in  York  she  could  not  go  out.  The 
little  strength  she  had  failed  her,  therefore,  and  she 
was  forced  to  lie  in  bed,  or,  if  sitting  up,  to  be  rocked 
continually  in  her  chair  to  obtain  some  ease  from  the 
pain  she  constantly  endured.     Nor  was  she  allowed 


Protection  from  danger.  489 

any  respite  from  the  visits  which  so  oppressed  her  at 
Hewarth  from  all  sorts  of  persons.  No  wonder  they 
came,  as  far  as  they  themselves  were  concerned,  for 
they  were  accustomed  to  say,  that  "  they  went  to  her 
as  dead  and  lost,  full  of  fears  and  alarms,  but  that 
with  her  they  revived,  and  went  away  equally  filled 
with  courage."  Such  command  over  herself  and  her 
sufiferings  had  Mary,  that  she  gave  hope  and  life  both 
to  her  own  household  and  to  all  who  approached  her. 
The  protecting  care  of  Almighty  God  and  of  His 
good  Angels  was  indeed  extended  over  her  and  her 
household  vecy  visibly,  especially  during  one  part  of 
the  siege.  It  was  said  that  five  hundred  cannon  balls 
were  found  afterwards,  shot  into  various  parts  of  the 
city,  and  thirty  shells.  Of  the  latter,  one  fell  on  the 
roof  of  the  house  inhabited  by  Mary.  Had  the  bomb 
burst  on  the  roof,  the  destruction  of  the  inmates  must 
have  followed  ;  but  it  fell  on  a  broken  tile,  and  con- 
sequently rebounded  to  a  distance,  and  they  were  left 
unhurt. 

When  the  siege  was  over,  the  garrison  of  York 
and  all  who  wished  to  do  so  had  the  power  of  retiring 
to  some  other  of  the  King's  fortresses,  the  city  having 
been  surrendered  on  this  condition.  Mary's  suffering 
state  of  health  prevented  the  possibility  of  taking 
advantage  of  this  permission.  But  besides,  she  had 
a  strong  feeling  that  the  wiser  course  was  to  remain 
at  Hewarth,  and  not  to  go  with  the  multitude,  and 
she  tried  to  persuade  some  of  her  friends  thus  to  act. 
Those  who  did  not  take  her  advice,  found  afterwards 
to  their  cost  the  mistake  they  had  made  in  not  fol- 
lowing it.     Some  of  Mary's  companions  were  full  of 


490  Rehtrn  to  Hewarth. 

fears,  however,  in  remaining  so  near  to  the  ParliaT 
mentarian  garrison  which  now  occupied  York.  One 
of  them  said  to  her  in  great  despondency,  "  What  will 
become  of  us  ?  "  But  she  replied  in  a  most  confident 
manner  to  her,  as  if  the  knowledge  had  been  granted 
her  in  some  unusual  way,  "  I  am  assured  that  God 
will  help  me  and  mine,  wherever  we  are."  The  same 
Sister  said  to  her  on  another  occasion,  "We  must, 
then,  be  content !  "  "  Nay,  we  xvill  be  content !  " 
was  Mary's  trustful  reply.  In  spite,  however,  of  her 
own  desire  to  return  to  Hewarth,  as  the  best  and 
safest  course  for  them  all,  Mary  made  everj'  inquiry 
possible  as  to  the  other  garrison  towns  held  by  the 
Royalists,  whether  they  were  likely  to  prove  a  safe  and 
fitting  shelter  for  herself  and  her  household,  but  found 
nothing  promised  well  in  any  of  them.  She  decided, 
therefore,  on  going  back  to  their  old  habitation  in 
Hewarth. 

They  removed  there  towards  the  end  of  July,  and 
found  everything  in  a  most  desolate  condition.  The 
lead  and  iron  were  stripped  from  the  doors  and 
windows  and  other  parts  also,  and  the  house  itself 
was  full  of  vermin  and  bad  odours,  from  four  hundred 
soldiers  having  lodged  there,  besides  many  who  were 
sick.  It  was  remarkable,  however,  that  both  the 
room  which  they  had  used  as  a  chapel  and  that 
which  Mary  inhabited  were  left  clean  and  neat,  not 
so  much  as  the  mats  on  the  floor  being  hurt.  The 
garden  was  utterly  ruined,  the  beautiful  trees  cut 
down,  the  paling  destroyed.  Several  soldiers  had 
been  hastily  buried  in  the  ground,  and  the  air  was  so 
infected  that  the  village  was  full  of  sickness,  and  it  was 


Mary  failing.  49 1 


said  there  were  not  three  persons  who  were  not  ill  in 
consequence.  Yet  Mary  returned  joyful  and  content, 
nor  expressed  any  dissatisfaction  with  so  distasteful 
a  state  of  things.  "  Her  satisfaction  was  above  all 
sense,"  as  the  manuscript  of  her  companions  remarks. 


CHAPTER  V. 

"~-~^      Last  Days. 

1644,  1645. 

When  once  more  settled  at  Hewarth,  Mary's  com- 
panions could  not  but  be  aware  of  her  failing  con- 
dition. Her  contented,  peaceful  state,  they  write, 
certainly  lengthened  her  life,  and  helped  her  to 
endure  her  many  sufferings,  which  now  daily  in- 
creased. With  loving  care  for  what  they  were 
feeling  with  regard  to  her,  she  endeavoured  by  all 
the  means  in  her  power  to  do  all  which  would 
prolong  her  life,  though,  in  spite  of  her  heroic 
courage,  it  was,  from  an  accumulation  of  suffering, 
become  but  a  weariness  to  her.  She  one  day  let 
her  feelings  on  this  subject  escape  her,  adding,  with 
a  smile,  to  her  companions  around  her,  "  I  have 
much  to  do  not  to  beg  our  Lord  to  take  me." 
From  St.  Anne's  day  until  the  feast  of  All  Saints 
there  was  no  possibility  of  having  a  priest,  a  close 
watch  being  kept  upon  every  Catholic  house  by 
the  Parliamentarians.  This  was  a  great  grief  to 
Mary,  from  the  want  of  Holy  Mass  for  so  long  a 


492  Wine/rid^ s  journey  to  London. 

time.  She  could  not  either  by  any  means  obtain  her 
letters  from  London,  which  would  have  contained 
also  those  from  Rome  and  Munich.  Her  anxiety 
in  not  hearing  from  any  of  her  companions  at  length 
induced  her,  after  much  prayer  and  thought,  to  send 
one  from  among  her  own  household  to  bring  her 
her  letters,  and  also  to  convey  directions  to  those  in 
London,  who  had  equally  been  deprived  of  hearing 
from  her. 

The  journey  to  London  was  one  of  much  danger, 
for  it  had  to  be  made  on  foot.  Both  armies  had  to 
be  passed  through  on  the  road,  and  there  were  snow 
and  bad  weather  at  the  time.  The  faithful  and  devoted 
Winefrid  Wigmore  finally  undertook  the  perilous 
service,  and  this  when  in  the  sixtieth  year  of  her 
age.  Who  can  doubt  that,  with  her  great  un- 
selfishness, she  was  the  first  to  offer  to  perform  it, 
knowing  as  she  did  that  it  would  bring  some  relief  to 
the  sufferings  of  one  she  so  tenderly  loved  .-'  Still, 
she  must  deeply  have  felt  the  parting  from  Mary  with 
the  secret  doubt  of  seeing  her  again  alive.  She  went 
disguised,  with  a  lay-sister  to  attend  her.  There  are 
no  particulars  of  this  heroic  journey.  The  fact  only  is 
told  to  Winefrid's  honour  in  the  old  French  Necro- 
logy of  the  Sisters.  Nor  does  it  appear  that  she 
brought  back  any  tidings  from  the  Roman  house ; 
on  the  contrary,  Mary's  resignation  to  God's  appoint- 
ment is  spoken  of  in  dying  in  ignorance  of  the  state 
of  her  associates  there. 

Mary  Poyntz  writes  of  Mary :  "  When  she  saw 
me  anxious  she  would  say,  '  Do  not  fear,  she  will 
come  safe.'     And  certainly  God  gave  her  the  con- 


A  Prediction.  493 


solation  to  see  what  passed,  for  she  would  tell  me 
from  time  to  time,  '  Now  she  is  here,'  '  Now  she  is 
there,'  and  '  On  such  a  day  she  will  be  at  home,  in 
time  to  help  to  bury  me,'  which,  in  fact,  happened," 
for  Winefrid  returned  just  eight  days  before  Mary 
died.  With  what  a  pang  must  Mary  Poyntz  have 
heard  these  last  words,  from  the  lips  of  one  whom 
she  knew  would  not  speak  thus  without  a  certainty 
of  the  truth  of  what  she  said  !  Her  own  agonizing 
half-formed  fears  had  here  their  full  confirmation. 
The  time  was  come  when  she  had  to  part  from  the 
one  she  had  loved  best  on  earth,  and  both  to  her 
and  to  all  of  those  with  her,  it  was  far  more  than 
this.  Mary's  strength  visibly  diminished  after  All 
Saints'  and  her  sufferings  increased.  "  All  which 
could  help  nature,  or  aid  in  prolonging  life,  had 
become  not  only  disagreeable  and  distasteful,  for 
that  they  had,  for  many  years,  been  to  her,  but 
also  very  painful." 

The  searches  of  pursuivants  were  so  continual 
and  so  exacting,  that  it  was  not  possible  to  keep  a 
priest  concealed  in  the  house.  Yet,  in  spite  of  this, 
one  of  those  faithful  servants  of  God,  who,  at  the  risk 
of  life,  travelled  from  place  to  place  in  England  at 
the  time  of  the  great  festivals,  for  the  consolation 
and  strengthening  of  their  fellow-Catholics,  came  to 
celebrate  the  Christmas  festival  and  remained  during 
the  octave.  Mary,  though  oppressed  with  pain  and 
feeble  in  the  extreme,  sat  up  through  Christmas 
night  and  assisted  at  the  Masses  at  midnight,  ex- 
periencing great  joy  in  being  the  means  of  procuring 
the  same  happiness  for  her  poor  Catholic  neighbours, 


494       Last  Confession  and  Communion. 

though  the  risk  to  herself  was  great,  had  these  doings 
been  discovered.  There  was  Holy  Mass  during  the 
week,  but  the  state  of  things  was  too  dangerous  for 
the  priest  to  venture  to  stay  on  longer.  On  the  29th 
of  December,  the  feast  of  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury, 
towards  the  evening,  a  deadly  cold  accompanied  with 
sharp  pains  all  over  her  body  seized  Mary.  She 
said  to  her  companions,  "  This  is  something  more 
than  ordinary.  I  will  go  and  offer  myself  to  our 
dear  Lord  in  the  chapel."  The  Blessed  Sacrament 
was  reserved  there  for  some  other  sick  person,  and 
Mary  stayed  for  half  an  hour  in  prayer  before  the 
Tabernacle,  going  afterwards  to  her  bed,  which  she 
never  left  again. 

On  the  first  day  of  the  new  year  Mary  confessed 
and  communicated.    It  turned  out  that  these  were  her 
last  confession  and  her  last  Communion.     Her  con- 
fession was  a  general  one,  made  with  many  signs  of 
contrition,  great  fervour,  and  devotion.    Her  self-abne- 
gation and  resignation  had  been  remarkable  during 
her  life  as  to  the  spiritual  gifts  with  which  she  had 
•been  so  plentifully  endowed.     And  now,  at  her  death, 
it  pleased  our  Lord  to  give  her  a  final  opportunity 
of  exercising  both  her  faith  and  conformity  of  will 
to  His,  by  the  deprivation  of  those  last  consolations, 
which  she  had,  as  we  know,  more  than  once  resigned 
herself  to  lack.     The  priest  was  to  leave  very  early 
on  the  next  day.      Mary,  who  knew  interiorly  how 
■few  the  days  were  which  would  still  be  hers  on  earth, 
importuned  him  to  give  her  the  Holy  Oils,  but  he 
^could  not  be  brought  to  see  that  she  was  in  sufficient 
•danger.    She  did  not  argue  the  matter  further,  fearing 


Petitioji  for  the  Last  Sacraments.      495 

also  to  detain  hitn  where  the  risk  was  so  imminent, 
but  when  he  was  gone,  she  said  very  quietly  and 
resignedly :  "  Patience !  I  must  not  have  that  happi- 
ness, for  I  know  well  there  will  be  no  means  here- 
after." Holy  Mass  and  Communion  were  over  for 
Mary  with  his  departure,  and  in  their  absence,  another 
spiritual  suffering  was  added  to  her,  from  the  pros- 
tration and  insensibility  of  soul  produced  by  the 
extremity  of  illness,  which  she  felt  keenly,  though 
she  expressed  it  to  Mary  Poyntz  with  a  few  quiet 
words  :  "  That  nothing  may  be  wanting  to  my  pains, 
I  do  not  only  not  make  my  daily  Communions,  but 
I  have  not  even  the  satisfaction  of  thinking  that  I 
feel  the  want  of  that  great  grace,  as  if  I  did  not 
esteem  it  as  I  have  done." 

Winefrid's  safe  arrival  home  on  the  13th  of 
January  (old  style)  must  have  been  a  great  conso- 
lation to  Mary,  as  well  as  the  news  she  brought  of 
the  household  in  London.  She  failed  rapidly  from 
that  day.  After  her  return,  Mary  named  to  her 
companions  her  wish  that  Barbara  Babthorpe  should 
be  Vicaress  over  them  when  she  was  no  longer  with 
them,  until  they  themselves  should  choose  who  was  to 
govern  them  in  her  place.  She  could  not  sadden  them 
still  more  by  reverting  to  the  near  approach  of  the  day 
when  she  should  leave  them,  and  waited  to  the  last  to 
speak  of  the  necessity  of  their  endeavouring  to  obtain 
the  last  sacraments  for  her.  She  knew  the  attempt 
would  be  in  vain,  but  it  could;  be  delayed  no  longer, 
and  at  length,  on  the  19th  of  January,  she  spoke. 
The  grief  of  her  companions  coiild  not  be  concealed 
at  her  request.      On  seeing  this,  she  sat  up  in  the 


496  Mmy  and  her  companions. 

bed  and  began  to  talk  to  them  in  sweet  consoling 
words,  reminding  them  of  all  God's  goodness  and 
loving  Providence  over  them,  and  of  the  many  special 
reasons  they  had,  through  the  favours  He  had  shown 
them,  for  great  trust  and  confidence  in  Him.  But 
finding  their  sadness  but  little  diminished,  she  said 
at  length  :  "  Oh,  fie,  fie  !  what,  still  look  sad  !  Come, 
let  us  rather  sing  and  praise  God  joyfully  for  all 
His  infinite  loving  kindness  !  "  She  set  the  example 
herself,  and  began  to  sing  some  hymn  of  praise 
and  thanksgiving  which  she  had  been  accustomed 
before  to  sing  with  them.  For  Mary  had  a  rich, 
harmonious  voice,  and  had  used  it  to  encourage  her 
companions  thus  to  spend  part  of  their  recreations 
together.  Her  companions,  with  voices  broken  with 
sobs,  joined  with  her  now  on  her  dying  bed,  and  in 
soft,  faint  tones  she  sang  on  as  long  as  she  had  any 
breath  left.  Surely  those  sweet  dying  notes  must 
have  sounded  in  their  ears  as  long  as  they  lived, 
and  given  them  courage  to  confide  and  joy  in  God 
at  many  a  moment  of  apparent  darkness  and  gloom. 

Mary  died  in  less  than  twenty-four  hours  after- 
wards. Mary  Poyntz,  in  a  touching  letter  to  Barbara 
Babthorpe,^  gives  a  graphic  detail  of  Mary's  last 
moments,  which,  as  the  account  of  an  eye-witness,  is 
inserted  here  instead  of  any  description  of  another 
kind.  She  writes  still  in  figurative  language  from 
the  doubtful  transmission  of  her  letter,  but  the  words 
are  easily  understood  : 

^  In  the  Nymphenburg  Archives,  An  ancient  copy,  docketed  in 
the  same  hand,  '*  Mrs.  Poyntz  to  Mrs.  Babthorpe,"  who  was  then  pro- 
bably at  Rome. 


Letter  of  Mary  Poyntz.  ^(^y 

"  Most  honoured, — What  is  Divine  Providence  ! 
and  how  great  is  the  abyss  of  God's  secret  judgments, 
how  profound  ought  to  be  our  submissions !  and 
that  of  duty !  Methinks  I  can  neither  speak  nor 
write,  what  notwithstanding  you  must  know,  and 
it  will  be  a  masterpiece  of  perfection  to  resign  to, 
and  the  truest  act  of  love  and  duty  to  our  dearest. 
On  the  20th  [tjiat  is,  the  30th,  new  style]  of  January, 
1645,  at  eleven  of  the  clock  or  thereabouts,  our 
dearest  my  father  departed  this  toilsome  life,  at  the 
age  of  sixty  years  and  eight  days.  Truly,  that  I 
live  to  write  it  you  is  no  force  of  my  own.  His 
decaying  began  on  All  Saints'  day ;  towards  Christ- 
mas complained  of  great  pain,  decayed  much,  and 
as  it  were  incapable  of  ease  or  rest,  and  according 
to  sense  inclining  to  be  content  to  go  to  that  sweet 
rest  which,  through  God's  mercy,  I  am  most  assured 
he  is  in,  but  forth  of  his  love  to  his  children,  which 
was  above  all  but  God's  will,  was  most  prompt  to 
do  all,  both  by  prayer  and  medicines,  to  prolong  life. 
I  do  disdain  my  pen  should  pretend  to  express  the 
least  part  of  that  love,  which  truly  all  the  pens  of 
the  world  can  never  do. 

"In  the  29th  of  December  he  took  to  his  bed, 
when  I  perceived  that  all  downwards  was  swelled 
like  a  great  roll,  and  was  not  able  to  stir  his  legs 
but  with  help,  nor  to  put  on  a  rag  himself,  which 
was  not  his  use,  though  in  greatest  sickness.  Will 
[Winefrid  Wigmore]  came  not  home  till  the  13th. 
What  was  then  wanting  [that  is,  the  letters  from 
Rome]  would  add  to  his  suffrance,  as  when  we  meet 
you  shall  hear.  On  the  15th  day  changed  much, 
GG  2 


4^8  Marys  sufferings. 

and  was  in  dead  agony.  I  would  ask  sometimes 
where  his  pain  was  ;  he  answered, '  from  head  to  foot.' 
Pitiful  sore  eyes,  throat  greatly  swelled,  which  we 
saw  not  till  dead,  yet  never  changed  his  sweet,  serene 
look,  as  it  were  between  jest  and  earnest.  Ned 
[perhaps  Catharine  Smith]  said  :  '  If  you  die,  we  will 
take  pack  in  lap  and  away  to  the  heathen.'  He 
answered  :  '  If  I  thought  so,  it  would  break  my  heart ;' 
and  on  other  occasions  still  insinuated  how  much  it 
would  express  his  children's  love  to  take  his  death 
well,  and  show  our  loves  by  advancing  our  trade, 
and  promises  what  Margery  [Mary  Ward]  would  do 
with  the  Lady  Blue's  Son.  Will  begged  he  would  ask 
of  God  his  own  life.  He  made  sign  he  would:  he  had 
difficulty  to  speak.  Again  Will  asked  if  he  had  done 
it.  He  answered:  'Yes,  entirely,  and  most  resignedly.' 
Now  we  make  reflection,  he  had  a  greater  knowledge 
of  his  death,  than  his  tender  love  to  us  permitted 
him  to  manifest,  not  to  contristate  us. 

"  On  the  19th,  not  to  make  it  heavy  to  us,  said, 
*  The  chief  business  is  neglected,  to  witt  a  silver  pin ' 
[a  priest].  We  concurred,  though  with  heart  breaking, 
and  the  next  morning  was  concluded  one  should  be 
sent  for,  and  they  are  dear  things,  and  not  to  be  had 
but  at  dear  rates.  That  was  a  bitter  night,  some 
little  times  pains  and  agony  made  as  it  were  an 
amazement,  but  on  all  occasions  of  speech,  most 
perfect  memory  and  understanding.  About  seven  of 
the  clock,  desired  us  all  to  be  present.  Will  said  we 
were  all  there.  He  replied  with  great  feeling,  '  I 
would  you  were  all ! '  [In  reference  probably  not 
only  to  those  who  were  absent,  but  to  those  who  had 


Last  words  to  he^"  Compaitions.       499 

been  faithless  to  their  vocation  and  left  her  alto- 
gether.] Then  said,  *  I  had  a  resolution  to  have  said 
other  manner  of  things  than  now  I  am  able.  I  fore- 
bore  it,  not  to  contristate  you,  as  also  not  to  send  for 
the  silver  pin  in  time,'  which  was  the  greatest  thing 
he  had,  he  said,  offended  God  in,  and  through  God's 
mercy  was  the  only  thing  did  now  trouble  him. 
Willed  us  to  "ask  pardon  for  him,  and  that  we  would 
pardon  him.  Then  commended  to  us  with  greatest 
feeling  the  practice  of  God's  vocation  in  us,  that  it 
be  constantly,  efficaciously,  and  affectionately  in  all 
that  belongs  to  the  general  and  particular  of  the 
same.  Said,  *  God  will  assist  and  help  you,  it  is  no 
matter  the  who,  but  the  what ;  and  Avhen  God,'  said 
he,  '  shall  enable  me  to  be  in  place  I  will  serve  you.' 
Then  with  greatest  love  embracing  each,  seemed  to 
mind  us  no  more,  but  with  eyes  and  hands  gave  signs 
of  sweet,  intrinsical  [interior],  entire  acts.  Expressed 
great  heat,  but  would  no  refreshing  but  water.  [It 
was  Monday,  the  day  of  Mary's  weekly  fast  in  honour 
of  St.  Anne].  Never  sighed,  groaned,  nor  rattled,  nor 
sweat,  never  turned  eye,  nor  writhed  mouth,  only 
inclined  his  head. 

"  He  was  laid  forth  as  accustomed.  About  nine 
the  next  day,  came  the  silver  pin,  'Never  run 
[through  many  dangers]  with  such  ease  and  other 
circumstances  as  the  Friday.'  Friend  attributed  it 
to  Margery  her  endeavours  with  her  great  Master, 
which  he  wondered  at  till  he  saw  where  she  was. 
Twenty-four  hours  after  his  death,  his  swelling  all 
fell,  and  yet  no  skin  broken,  nor  wet  seen,  but  in  one 
leg  which  run  water  when  he  was  alive,  and  in  the 


566  State  after''  death. 

same  manner  dead.  The  veins  of  temples,  hands, 
arms,  feet,  and  legs  as  perfect  azure  as  ever  can  be 
painted,  a  decaying  red  in  his  lips  as  when  alive,  in 
fine,  no  sign  of  death,  but  cold.  Was  kept  from 
Monday  till  Wednesday,  and  the  last  more  lovely 
than  the  first.  And  this  is  all  but  my  humble  peti- 
tion to  yourself,  and  with  your  leave  to  James  and 
Prime  [Elisabeth  Cotton  and  perhaps  Elis.  Keyes], 
to  repay  that  endless  love  with  love,  which  is, 
to  live  and  remember  in  your  best  thoughts  poor 
Will  and  Peter,  who  all  circumstances  considered  is 
poor,  yet,  not  to  belie  her  ardent  love,  doth,  in  measure 
undeserving,  feel  her  assistance.  Who  had  not  had 
what  to  buy  what  she  was  to  travel  in,  had  not  Will 
brought  it.  Peter  would  have  lined  her  coach  [coffin] 
as  Praxedes'  was  [perhaps  with  lead]  but  could  not 
for  more  respects  than  one,  did  somewhat  that  was 
durable.  I^know  not  how  to  hear  from  you.  Patience, 
till  God  will.  Be  assured  we  are  in  desire  as  right. 
January  the  24th  [that  is,  old  style]  1645." 

It  may  be  observed  that  Mary  Poyntz  stops 
abruptly  in  her  letter  in  relating  how  Mary  breathed 
her  last.  It  seems  as  if  she  could  not  trust  herself  to 
write  of  it,  but  we  know  a  little  of  what  passed,  through 
herself  at  a  later  time.^  During  the  night  which  pre- 
ceded her  death^that  night  so  heartrending  to  those 
who  were  with  her — Mary  suffered  intensely.  Yet  in 
the  intervals  between  the  moments  of  agony,  she  was 

-  Father  Dominic  Bissel  gives  other  details  in  his  Historia  Vita 
Maria  Ward.  Hq  was  a  Canon  of  the  Holy  Cross  at  Augsburg 
when  Mary  Poyntz  founded  the  house  there,  and  obtained  from  her 
his  knowledge  of  the  particulars  he  relates. 


Further  accounts.  50.1 

always  immersed  in  prayer,  and  such  communion 
with  God,  that  her  whole  countenance  was  lit  up 
with  a  heavenly  joy,  which  beamed  from  her  eyes 
and  showed  itself  even  in  the  attitude  of  her  hands. 
It  seemed  as  if  she  already  saw  the  place  among  the 
blessed  which  by  the  mercy  of  God  was  to  be  hers  on 
the  coming  day.  Nor  did  this  cease  when  in  the 
morning  she  called  her  companions  around  her  bed 
and  commended  their  vocation  to  them.  As  she  spoke 
she  dwelt  in  a  peculiar  accent  upon  the  word  "  affec- 
tionate," which  told  of  the  love  towards  their  calling, 
and  towards  each  other  in  it,  which  she  desired  should 
exist  among  them,  as  if  she  wished  to  say  more  of 
this,  but  had  not  the  power  left.  These  were  her 
last  words,  except  to  ask  to  be  raised  in  bed,  or  for 
a  little  cold  water  to  drink.  But  meantime  her  soul 
had  returned  to  its  intercourse  with  God.  She  seemed 
lost  in  Him,  and  again  the  expression  of  blissful  joy 
returned,  and  did  not  leave  her  until  it  faded  away 
from  her  eyes,  when,  having  kissed  the  crucifix  in  her 
hand  and  faintly  spoken  the  Blessed  Name  of  Jesus 
three  times,  without  a  sigh  she  bowed  her  head  in 
death. 

Her  spirit  had  fled,  and  the  pale  shades  of  death 
covered  her  countenance,  as  if  to  assure  her  com- 
panions that  so  it  was.  But  the  heavenly  peace  and 
joy  of  those  last  three  or  four  hours  must  have  sunk 
deep  into  their  hearts  with  a  healing  calm,  as  they 
knelt  absorbed  in  grief  around  her.  It  was  not  long 
before  another  consolation  was  granted  them.  The 
colour  of  her  lips  returned,  the  swelling  of  the  body 
disappeared,  and  her  face  and  complexion  resumed 


501  Burial. 

a  life-like  look  of  beauty,  which  increased  every  hour 
until  her  burial.  When  they  began  to  think  of  her 
interment,  besides  the  grief  of  parting  with  the  life- 
less remains,  a  feeling  of  consternation  possessed  the 
minds  of  them  all.  The  burial  of  Catholics  in  those 
days  was  encompassed  with  difficulty.  They  were 
often  refused  a  place  of  rest  in  Protestant  church- 
yards, and  even  their  bodies,  when  laid  in  the  grave, 
were  liable  to  be  torn  up  thence  in  any  moment  of 
popular  frenzy  against  their  faith.  Mary's  com- 
panions thought  with  horror  of  such  a  possibility 
with  regard  to  the  remains  of  their  beloved  Mother, 
but  a  happy  suggestion  was  made  by  one  of  them, 
which  finally  was  successfully  adopted.  "We  found 
out,"  says  their  manuscript,  "  a  little  churchyard, 
where  the  minister  was  honest  enough  to  be  bribed," 
and  here,  having  effected  this  arrangement,  they  pre- 
pared to  carry  her,  choosing  the  churchyard  rather 
than  within  the  church  itself,  "as  less  profane,  and 
because  they  could  the  more  easily  have  recourse  to 
her  grave."  The  little  church  was  that  of  the  village 
of  Osbaldwick,  about  a  mile  or  more  from  Hewarth^ 
and  probably  well  known  to  Mary  herself. 

According  to  the  custom  of  the  times,  all  the 
neighbours  in  Hewarth  were  invited  to  Mary's 
funeral,  whether  Protestant  or  Catholic.  There  was 
an  assemblage  of  many  people  that  Wednesday 
evening  in  consequence,  for  all  held  her  in  great 
respect  which  they  took  this  means  of  expressing^ 
and  as  they  stood  in  groups  together,  speaking  of 
her  who  had  passed  away,  these  words  were  echoed 
from  one  to  another  from  among  them  as  with  one 


After  the  Burial.  503 

voice,  "  There  never  was  such  a  woman,  no,  never  ! " 
There  was  but  one  exception  to  this  general  feehng, 
which  was  shown  by  a  man  who  would  not  come  to 
the  burial,  and  who  was  met  by  the  villagers  as  they 
were  returning  from  Osbaldwick.  They  taxed  him 
for  his  bad  feeling,  as  an  unworthy  action,  when  after 
some  violent  words  concerning  Mary,  he  added,  "  Sh^ 
was  not  content  to  be  wicked  alone,  but  she  drew 
many  others  with  her  to  idolatry."  He  had  no  sooner 
said  this  than  he  was  seized  with  sharp  pains  all  over, 
so  much  so  that  he  cried  out  in  his  agony  for  relief, 
though  he  received  little  pity.  These  pains  continued 
for  so  long  that  at  last  he  went,  with  some  sort  of 
sense  of  shame,  to  Mary's  companions  to  ask  for  a 
remedy.  Doubtless  they  had  been  accustomed  to 
give  away  medicine  and  food  to  those  who  needed 
them.  In  accepting  their  charity  he  acknowledge^ 
so  far,  "that  there  were  no  other  religions  but  his 
and  theirs,  to  one  of  which  all  would  in  the  end 
submit."  Having  thus  made  some  amends  for  his 
conduct,  he  was  soon  after  freed  from  his  suffering 
and  able  to  work  as  before. 

Mary's  body  was  sewn  up  by  her  loving  com- 
panions in  a  cere  cloth,  as  the  most  "  durable  "  means 
they  had  for  its  preservation,  and  placed  in  a  wooden 
coffin.  In  the  corner  next  the  porch  of  Osbaldwick 
Church,  on  the  east  side,  lies  the  lowly  grave.  The 
head  is  against  the  wall  of  the  porch,  and  one  side 
touches  that  of  the  church  itself,  there  not  being  room 
for  any  other  grave  between  the  path  and  the  building. 
The  little  church  is  dedicated  to  St.  Helen,  a  fitting 
patroness  to  guard  the  remains  of  so  great  a  lover 


504  Marys  grave. 

of  the  Cross  as  Mary  Ward.  It  stands  in  the  middle 
of  what  was  perhaps  the  village  green,  surrounded 
with  the  few  old  houses  of  the  villagers.  The  in- 
scription on  the  flat  grave-stone  is  perfectly  legible, 
and  is  evidently  the  work  of  some  village  sculptor, 
whose  uncultured  hand  betrays  itself  in  here  and 
there  a  letter  or  a  short  word  omitted,  and  afterwards 
inserted  above  the  line.  Whether  the  stone  was 
placed  upon  the  grave  by  Mary's  companions  or  by 
others  is  not  known.  Their  object,  as  they  say  in 
their  manuscript,  was  to  keep  her  grave  "  in  obscurity," 
for  fear  of  the  insults  of  Protestants  ;  it  may  therefore 
not  have  been  put  there  for  some  io."^  years.  The 
inscription  shows  also  the  extreme  care  then  neces- 
sary to  avoid  anything  like  an  allusion  to  her  faith, 
which  might  cause  the  grave  to  be  desecrated.  The 
following  are  the  words  : 

Co  loue  t^e  poore 

pcc0iuci:  in  x\t  0ame 

liuc  D?  anti  3Bli0e  toit^ 

ttjem  Voais   all  tfic   apme 

of 

Sl^arp  (Ifllarti  tDl)o 

^auing:  1L\\\<^  60  ptargf 

ant  8  tiap0  dped  x\z 

20  of  3! an.  1645. 

The  memory  of  Mary  Ward  did  not  at  her  death 
pass  away  from  the  minds  of  those  among  whom  she 


Her  memory.  505 

had  spent  the  few  last  years  of  her  life.  A  remark- 
able fact  is  told  with  regard  to  the  strong  impression 
she  produced  by  her  sanctity,  and  the  sweet,  genial, 
"human"  way,  as  her  companions  call  it,  in  which 
it  was  clothed  and  made  so  acceptable  in  the  eyes 
of  those  she  dealt  with.  In  the  year  1700,  a  rich 
merchant  of  York  of  the  name  of  Straker  died.  He 
was  a  Protestant,  but  on  his  death-bed,  he  desired 
that  his  body  should  be  buried  in  Osbaldwick  church- 
yard, as  near  as  possible  to  "  that  holy  lady,  Mary 
Ward."  His  wishes  were  obeyed,  and  his  grandson 
Mr.  Fothergill  was  present  at  his  funeral.  We  owe 
this  fact  to  the  unwearied  researches  of  Mrs.  Mary 
Cramlington,^  a  nun  of  the  Institute,  already  men- 
tioned in  the  earlier  part  of  this  history,  who  obtained 
the  information  in  the  year  1727,  direct  from  the 
house  at  York. 

Another  fact  with  regard  to  the  grave  at  Osbald- 
wick is  also  due  to  her,  and  came  from  the  same  source. 
The  same  letter  states,  that  "  many  years  ago,  the 
nuns  at  York  had  the  grave  opened,  and  nothing  was 
found  in  it  but  the  copper  or  tin  plate  upon  which 
Mary  Ward's  name  was  engraved."  *  This  wording 
is   too   vague  to   form   any  conjecture   whether  the 


^  Nymphenburg  Archives. 

*  The  words  of  the  old  document  which  say,  *'  When  the  leaves 
were  turning,  shining  beautiful,  the  ladies  at  the  Bar  had  their  wont 
to  go  to  Osbaldwick  and  pray  at  the  grave  of  Mrs.  Mary  Ward,  their 
first  Lady  Abbess,"  prove  nothing  against  this  fact.  For  are  there 
not  in  these  days  holy  graves,  where  worshippers  still  pray  and  lay 
their  offerings  of  love,  though  the  precious  relics  are  no  longer  there, 
but  under  safe  keeping  from  the  ruthless  hands  of  destroyers,  until  the 
hoped-for  day  of  canonization  arrives  ? 


5o6  Place  of  her  remains. 

examination  thus  made  was  before  or  after  Mr. 
Straker's  burial.  But  perhaps  the  result  was  only 
what  might  have  been  expected.  Mary's  companions 
had  to  leave  Hewarth  and  went  to  Paris  only  a  few 
years  after  her  death.  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that 
they  should  treasure  and  carry  away  with  them  every 
little  article  that  belonged  to  her — the  clothes  she 
wore,  the  cover  of  the  pillow  on  which  her  head 
rested  when  she  died,^  and  many  other  things  which 
still  remain  like  heirlooms,  from  generation  to 
generation,  as  witnesses  of  her — and  leave  behind 
them  what  were  so  far  dearer  to  them,  her  precious 
remains  themselves,  exposed  as  they  then  were  to 
the  risk  of  whatever  Protestant  rancour  and  frenzy 
might  suggest  .-•  It  seems  much  more  likely  that  they 
should  either  take  measures  to  place  her  body  in 
some  more  secure  resting-place,  or  else  carry  her 
remains  with  them  abroad,  especially  at  a  period 
when  Catholics  thought  there  was  no  greater  honour 
than  to  be  the  guardians  of  the  bodies  of  those  who 
had  suffered  for  the  Faith.  In  any  case,  it  must 
remain  uncertain  whether  her  body  rests  in  the  grave 
over  which  the  simple  stone  remains  to  mark  the 
spot  of  her  burial. 


^  Some  of  Mary  Ward's  garments  are  at  the  Institute  House  at 
Augsburg,  that  in  which  she  died  and  the  pillow-case  on  which  her 
head  lay  are  at  Bamberg.  There  are  also  preserved  at  Alt-CEtting, 
besides  the  rosary  which  Mary  left  at  the  Anger  Convent,  her  black 
rosary  and  the  ebony  and  brass  crucifix  which  she  wore,  a  small  brass 
clock  which  belonged  to  her,  an  old-fashioned  silver  spoon  which  she 
used,  which  is  docketed  in  English,  "The  principal  spoon  at  our 
College  at  Rome,  used  by  our  Mother,  and  on  her  journey  from 
Rome, "  besides  instruments  of  penance  and  other  matters. 


_        CHAPTER  VI. 

After   Mary's   death. 
1645— 1703, 

Before  we  begin  to  trace,  however  shortly,  the 
history  of  the  companions  of  Mary  Ward,  and  those 
who  came  after  them  in  their  religious  community 
and  observance,  it  will  be  as  well  to  say  a  few  words 
by  way  of  explanation  of  what  might  otherwise  be 
liable  to  misconception.  We  are  about  to  carry  on 
the  history  of  these  devoted  souls  to  the  time  when,, 
in  accordance  with  the  most  cherished  wishes  of  her 
whom  they  regarded  as  their  first  Mother,  the  Rules 
of  the  Institute  of  Mary  were  confirmed  by  Clement 
XI.  The  historians  whom  we  shall  follow  are,  in 
the  main,  those  who  recognized  in  Mary  Ward  a 
singular  nobility  of  character  and  even  a  remarkable 
height  of  sanctity,  and  who  drew  their  accounts,  both 
of  her  life  and  work,  and  of  the  Institute  which 
Clement  XL  so  far  ratified,  from  the  records  and 
traditions  of  these  devout  ladies  themselves.  It  was 
very  natural  that  histories  so  written  should  dwell 
on  the  elements  of  continuity  rather  than  of  diversity 
between  what  we  may  call  the  two  Institutes,  that 
which  Urban  VI 1 1,  annulled,  and  that  which  Clement 
XL  sanctioned.  It  was  quite  possible  to  dwell  on 
either  side  of  the  picture,  without  any  intention  of 


5o8  The  Institute  of  Mary. 

ignoring'  the  other  side.  In  the  eyes  of  the  Church, 
following  with  strict  docility  the  acts  of  the  Sovereign 
Pontiffs,  and  giving  to  those  acts  their  full  efficacy 
and  issues,  these  two  Institutes  were  and  must  always 
be  regarded  as  legally  distinct.  As  Benedict  XIV, 
afterwards  remarked,  Clement  XI.  never  spoke  of 
restoring  what  his  predecessor  had  annulled,  and 
never  in  any  way  revoked  the  Bull  of  Urban,  So 
far,  it  is  only  loyal  and  right  to  insist  upon  the  dis- 
tinctness of  the  two  Institutes, 

Yet  it  remains  certain  that  the  members  of  the 
Institute  of  Mary  on  whom  the  Pontifical  favour  was 
at  last  openly  bestowed  by  Clement  XI,,  were  the 
lineal  descendants  and  successors,  so  to  speak,  of  the 
companions  and  disciples  of  Mary  Ward,  It  is  not 
possible  to  point  to  any  directly  new  beginning  of 
the  practice  of  the  rule  by  which  they  lived  later  than 
the  time  of  these  companions.  They  were  like  the 
soldiers  of  a  disbanded  regiment  immediately  incor- 
porated in  a  new  regiment  of  their  own,  with  certain 
important  changes  indeed,  in  obedience  to  the  order 
which  had  disbanded  them,  but,  when  these  changes 
had  been  faithfully  carried  out,  living  on  with  the 
old  feelings  of  companionship,  of  esprit  de  corps,  of 
mutual  affection,  and  of  natural  veneration  for  the 
guiding  spirit  under  whom  they  had  first  been  en- 
rolled. It  may  be  allowed  us  to  see,  in  the  final 
recognition  which  they  obtained  in  the  days  of 
Clement  XL,  a  providential  reward  for  the  readi- 
ness with  which  submission  had  been  made  to  the 
voice  which  had  dissolved  the  bond  which  united 
them,  and  then  allowed  of  their  partial  reunion. 


Tacit  authorization  probable,  509 

In  a  case  such  as  this,  it  is  inevitable,  as  has  been 
said,  that  there  should  be  two  sides  from  which  the 
onward  progress  of  what  was  to  become  the  new 
Institute  of  Mary  may  be  viewed.  From  the  side  of 
technical  legality,  that  progress  must  be  looked  on 
as  unauthorized,  except  so  far  as  it  may  fairly  be 
supposed,  as  has  been  supposed  in  the  preceding 
chapters,  not  without  much  presumptive  evidence, 
that  although  no  formal  sanction  was  given  to  what 
appeared  an  attempt  at  revival,  it  was  tolerated  and 
even  silently  encouraged  by  the  authority  which  at 
length  spoke  in  its  favour. 

There  are  instances  in  the  Church  of  such  tolera- 
tion or  tacit  authorization.  It  is,  we  think,  most 
probable,  from  what  lias  been  said  in  the  preceding 
chapters,  that  this  was  the  actual  state  of  the  case 
with  the  "English  Virgins"  in  Bavaria.  Indeed,  their 
existence  for  so  long  is  hardly  to  be  reconciled  with 
the  theory  that  the  kind  of  material  continuity  which 
seems  to  have  been  maintained  was  not  only  formally 
unauthorized,  but  also  radically  contumacious  and 
reprehensible.  It  seems  more  reasonable  to  think 
that  the, highest  authorities  in  the  Church  were  con- 
tent with  the  fact  that  the  suppressed  Institute  had 
ceased  to  exist,  not  only  by  the  act  of  the  supreme 
power,  but  by  the  frank  abandonment  of  the  points 
which  had  been  noted  for  condemnation.  Thus  it 
would  be  considered  that  what  seemed  a  continuation 
was  in  truth  a  new  beginning  of  a  work  which  might 
be  allowed  to  make  its  own  way,  by  its  own  deserts, 
whether  to  confirmation,  partial  or  entire,  or  to  a 
fresh  proscription. 


5IO  The  legal  view. 


This  is  the  legal  and  ecclesiastical  view  of  the 
history,  and  it  must  be  understood  that  nothing  in 
the  present  volumes  is  intended  in  any  way  to  ques- 
tion its  absolute  truth.  On  the  other  hand,  it  cannot 
be  expected  that  we  should  always  find  the  members 
of  the  communities  in  question  using  the  strictest  and 
most  technical  language,  although  we  are  not  aware 
of  any  instances  in  which  a  word  was  said  by  them 
in  contravention  of  such  language.  It  is  quite  evident 
that  the  "  English  Ladies  "  laboured  on  at  the  work 
which  came  to  their  hands,  and  laboured  so  success- 
fully as  at  last  to  win  the  Confirmation  of  their  Rule 
from  the  supreme  Pontiff".  We  are  at  present  only 
concerned  with  their  existence  as  a  community  up 
to  the  time  when  this  Confirmation  was  obtained, 
and  it  is  necessary  that  their  position  during  this 
interval  should  be  represented  in  its  true  and  legal 
light. 

Mary  Ward  was  no  more.  But  her  work  was  not 
over  when  her  bodily  presence  was  gone  from  among 
them,  for  the  noble  example  she  had  given  them  of 
what  that  spirit  could  bring  forth,  was  engraven 
indelibly  on  their  hearts.  The  days  of  blank  desola- 
tion which  succeeded  her  departure  could  but  have 
made  them  cling  more  closely  to  her  dying  wishes. 
They  determined  therefore  to  carry  on  her  plans  and 
continue  in  England,  though  many  difficulties,  occa- 
sioned by  the  state  of  the  times,  surrounded  them,  and 
the  sense  of  security  they  felt  when  she  was  in  the 
midst  of  them  was  theirs  no  longer.  They  remained 
bravely  on  therefore  for  the  next  few  years  at  the  house 


Marys  companions.  511 

at  Hewarth,  keeping  up  what  communication  they 
could  with  their  sisters  in  London.  But  the  troubles 
in  England  and  the  establishment  of  the  Common- 
wealth only  added  to  the  distresses  of  Catholics,  and 
the  need  of  a  house  of  refuge  abroad,  like  that  which 
had  formerly  belonged  to  the  English  Ladies  at 
St.  Omer,  for  the  reception  of  the  children  entrusted 
to  them,  became  more  pressing.  About  the  year 
1650,  Mary  Poyntz  and  those  with  her  at  Hewarth, 
were  informed  by  the  owners  of  the  house  there,  that 
it  was  requisite  that  they  should  live  in  it  themselves, 
and  that  they,  the  tenants,  must  leave.  This  notice 
determined  their  movements,  and  a  remarkable  gift, 
which  the  Providence  of  God  put  into  the  hands  of 
Mary  Poyntz  at  this  time,  gave  the  means  of  accom- 
plishing them.  She  resolved  to  settle  with  her 
companions  in  Paris,  and  establish  there  the  House 
of  Refuge  so  much  needed.  It  was  a  plan  which,  it 
can  scarcely  be  doubted,  originated  with  Mary  Ward 
during  the  winter  she  spent  in  that  city,  and  Mary 
Poyntz,  who  knew  her  mind,  carried  it  out. 

The  gift  alluded  to  was  from  a  relation  of  her 
own,  the  great  and  pious  Marquis  of  Worcester,  who 
defended  Raglan  Castle  so  gallantly  against  the 
Parliamentarians.  A  paper  is  extant^  in  his  own 
handwriting  dated  January  5,  1649-50,  in  which  as 
a  thankoffering  to  God,  "  for  His  infinite  blessings 
and  for  His  particular  illumination  for  the  invention 
and  perfecting  my  last  weighty  designe " — (the 
Marquis  of  Worcester  is  well  known  as  having  anti- 

^  In  the  archives  of  St.  Mary's  Convent,  York.     The  document  is 
signed  and  sealed  with  the  Worcester  coat  of  arms. 


512  Hotise  at  Paris. 


cipated  the  steam  engine) — he  gives  five  hundred 
pistoles  to  his  "honoured  cousin  Mrs.  Mary  Points, 
to  be  disposed  of  by  her  for  God's  greater  glory  and 
the  propagation  of  her  most  virtuous  designe  and 
religious  endeavour."  This  sum  he  binds  himself  to 
pay  within  a  year.  The  household  at  Hewarth 
then  removed  to  Paris,  taking  with  them  some  of 
their  English  pupils.  The  house  flourished  with 
Mary  Poyntz  as  Superior.  Winefrid  Wigmore  and 
Catharine  Smith  formed  part  of  the  Community. 
The  former  was  the  head-mistress  of  the  boarders 
when  the  English  Ladies  first  settled  in  the  city- 
She  was  much  beloved  by  the  pupils,  several  of  whom 
entered  the  Institute.  Winefrid  died  in  1657,  at  the 
age  of  seventy-two,  and  was  buried  in  the  Convent  of 
the  Bernardine  Nuns.  It  was  during  their  residence 
in  Paris  that  she  and  her  companion  Mary  Poyntz 
composed  together  the  manuscript  biography  of 
Mary  Ward,^  their  beloved  Mother,  and  multiplied  the 
copies  for  the  use  of  their  fellow-associates,  both  in 
English  and  French.  Catharine  Smith  also  died  at 
Paris.  We  know  of  two  other  members,  Frances 
Bedingfield  and  Isabella  Layton,  but  the  names  of  the 
rest  are  not  recorded.  In  165 1,  Mary  Poyntz  received 
as  a  temporary  charge  the  arm  bone  of  St.  Thomas  of 
Hereford,  from  her  brother  the  Rev.  John  Poyntz,  S.J.* 

2  See  Note  I.  to  Book  VIII. 

^  This  valuable  relic  of  St.  Thomas  de  Cantalupe,  being  part  of  those 
which  had  been  venerated  at  his  shrine  in  Hereford  Cathedral  ever 
since  his  death,  is  now  at  Stonyhurst  College.  The  Rev.  John  Poyntz 
with  great  care  obtained  certificates  as  to  the  identity  of  these  relics  in 
Herefordshire,  where  they  were  given  to  him,  and  where  they  had  been 
rescued  from  the  hands  of  Protestant  destroyers,  and  preserved  by  some 
pious  Catholics. 


Frances  Bedingfield  in  England.       513 

This  precious  relic  remained  under  the  charge  of  the 
English  Ladies  at  Paris  until  the  year  1668,  when 
they  delivered  it  to  the  Rector  of  the  English  College 
at  St.  Omer. 

Frances  Bedingfield  left  Paris  in  1669  for  her  oMjn 
country.  She  went  thither  upon  the  invitation  of  some 
person  who  possessed  the  means  to  found  a  house  for 
the  English  Ladies.  On  her  arrival  in  England, 
however,  she  found  that  his  friends  had  interfered  and 
had  seized  on  the  money  destined  for  her.  Through 
many  other  difficulties,  which  she  met  with  great 
courage  and  endurance,  she  succeeded  in  making  a 
settlement  at  Hammersmith,  but  the  details  of  this 
foundation,  as  well  as  of  that  finally  made  at  York  by 
her,  are  too  long  for  us  to  enter  on  in  this  place,  and 
belong  rather  to  a  more  lengthened  history  which  is 
in  course  of  preparation  by  another  hand.  The 
Convent  "of  the  Bar,"  at  York,  one  of  the  chief 
glories  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  England  for  now 
more  than  two  centuries,  is  still  happily  flourishing 
both  in  religious  observance  and  in  usefulness  in  the 
service  of  God  and  men.  Esto  perpetua  !  It  deserves, 
and  we  believe  it  will  soon  have,  its  own  published 
history.  Of  these  early  days  therefore  a  few  words 
only  from  time  to  time  are  necessary.  At  Hammer- 
smith, Frances  had  the  help  and  countenance  of 
Queen  Catharine  of  Braganza,  who  was  accustomed 
occasionally  to  retire  there  from  the  uncongenial 
atmosphere  of  her  Court,  when  she  enjoyed  the 
society  of  the  pious  English  Ladies.  She  possessed 
a  small  property  at  Hammersmith,  which  she  finally 
left  to  them. 
HH  2 


514  Helena  Thwing. 

Among  the  English  pupils  at  Paris  were  several 
highly  gifted  young  girls,  who  afterwards  were 
received  as  members  of  the  Institute,  in  which  they 
were  noted  for  their  virtues,  and  became  foundresses 
of  houses,  some  of  which  still  exist.  One  of  them 
was  Helena  Thwing,  a  niece  of  Sir  Thomas  Gascoigne. 
She  entered  the  Munich  House  in  1654,  and  was  after 
some  years  sent  to  England  to  become  the  Superioress 
of  the  house  at  Hewarth,  where  Mary  Ward  died. 
Helena's  uncle  had  bought  the  house  of  her  parents  or 
relations  and  given  it  to  the  English  Ladies  to  settle  in 
once  more.  She  had  been  there  but  a  very  few  years 
when  the  Titus  Oates'  persecution  broke  out  in  1679 
and  '80,  and  her  companions  were  obliged  to  leave 
her  for  safety's  sake.  Helena  remained,  as  a  lady  in 
possession  of  her  own  property,  to  endeavour  to  pre- 
serve it  for  her  community,  but  she  fell  dangerously  ill 
before  she  could  make  any  will.  A  Protestant  cousin 
took  advantage  of  her  situation  and  seized  on  the 
property,  obtaining  her  signature,  when  unconscious  of 
what  she  was  doing,  to  a  document  in  his  favour.  A 
lawsuit  was  entered  into  by  Frances  Bedingfield 
which  ended  unfavourably,  and  the  house,  with  all  its 
precious  reminiscences  of  the  last  days  of  Mary 
Ward,  was  thus  lost  for  ever  to  the  members  of  the 
Institute.  Sir  Thomas  Gascoigne  made  up  for  the 
loss  as  far  as  lay  in  his  power,  by  shortly  afterwards 
bestowing  another  site  in  York,  where  Frances  carried 
on  the  work  of  the  Institute  with  a  courage  and 
•devotion  the  fruits  of  which  still  remain. 

We  pass  on  to  a  period  of  transient  prosperity, 
not  only  to  the  children  of  Mary  Ward,  but  to  the 


House  in   Whitefriars  Street.  515 

Catholics  of  England  in  general,  during  the  brief 
reign  of  James  II.,  so  prematurely  cut  short.  The 
English  Ladies  had,  as  it  would  seem,  always  retained 
some  small  settlement  in  London  itself,  during  the 
whole  of  the  troublous  political  period,  which  had  inter- 
vened between  the  time  when  Mary  Ward  left  the 
City  for  Yorkshire,  and  the  Restoration  of  Charles  II. 
During  the  reign  of  that  Sovereign  they  had  enjoyed 
the  favour  of  Queen  Catharine,  and  also  of  Mary 
Beatrice,  the  pious  consort  of  the  Duke  of  York.  The 
latter,  when  she  became  Queen  in  1683,  at  once  used 
the  means  she  then  had  of  giving  them  substantial 
marks  of  her  regard  and  of  her  estimation  of  their 
labours.  She  bestowed  upon  them  what  they  had 
never  possessed  before  in  London  as  their  own 
property,  a  good  and  roomy  house,  which  she 
purchased  out  of  her  private  income,  in  Whitefriars 
Street,  while  the  King,  at  her  request,  settled  a 
revenue  upon  the  community.  Here  schools  on  a 
large  scale  were  at  once  opened,  and  three  hundred 
children  quickly  presented  themselves  as  pupils. 
Thus  once  more  were  Mary  Ward's  designs  brought 
into  effect  by  her  faithful  companions  and  their 
successors,  who  doubtless  hailed  with  joy  these  first- 
fruits  of  the  prayers  and  labours  she  had  lavished 
upon  them,  when  all  v/as  gloomy  and  dark  as  to  any 
prospect  of  success. 

Queen  Mary  Beatrice  took  a  personal  interest  in 
the  well-being  of  this  Institution,  and  of  the  individual 
members  of  the  community  residing  there.  Finding 
that  there  were  not  a  sufficient  number  for  the  work 
opening  before  them,  she   begged  that  their  sisters 


5i6  Community  bi'oken  up. 

from  Paris  might  be  sent  for,  and,  as  a  house  of 
refuge  was  no  longer  necessary  for  Catholic  children, 
that  they  should  bring  all  their  moveable  goods  with 
them,  so  that  henceforth  the  house  in  Whitefriars 
Street  should  be  considered  their  chief  and  permanent 
establishment.  The  Queen's  wishes  were  obeyed,  and 
the  whole  household  at  Paris  appears  to  have  been 
transferred  to  the  house  in  London,  so  that  a 
flourishing  work  was  carried  on  during  the  following 
three  years.  The  sisters  all  publicly  wore  the  dress 
which  had  been  adopted  since  the  Bull  of  Suppression 
as  that  of  the  proposed  Institute,  in  the  same  way 
that  other  religious  were  to  be  seen  in  the  habit 
of  their  order.  The  Queen  provided  them  with 
means  to  procure  all  they  needed,  and  made  with  her 
own  hand  the  white  linen  kerchiefs  or  collars  they 
wore,  for  which  she  procured  the  best  holland,  then 
an  expensive  material. 

These  prosperous  days  ended  very  suddenly  upon 
the  disturbances  raised  in  London  when  James  left 
England.  The  house  in  Whitefriars  Street  was 
violently  taken  possession  of  by  the  mob  of  Protes- 
tants, and  the  English  Ladies  were  obliged  to  take 
refuge  at  the  French  Ambassador's,  whither,  as  a  pre- 
cautionary measure,  they  had  already  removed  the  best 
part  of  their  furniture  and  the  fittings  of  their  chapel. 
Among  the  latter  was  a  picture  of  our  Lady,  which 
was  very  dear  to  them.  It  was  said  that  it  was  seen 
to  weep  when  Mary  Ward  was  imprisoned  and  on 
some  other  occasions  of  misfortune  to  the  community. 
During  the  continuation  of  these  riots  the  French 
Embassy  was  by  some  accident  set  on  fire,  and  in  the 


Hammersmith  and  York.  517 

fire  the  whole  of  the  furniture  stowed  away  there  was 
destroyed,  and  with  it  this  valuable  picture.  The 
sisters  went  to  Hammersmith  to  Frances  Bedingfield, 
and  a  lawsuit  was  begun  to  endeavour  to  rescue  the 
house  given  them  by  the  Queen,  which  had  been 
taken  away  from  them.  The  sentence  was,  how- 
ever, given  against  them  by  the  bigoted  judges, 
in  defiance  of  all  justice,  and  the  expenses  of  the 
suit  cost  the  Institute  a  heavy  sum.  Some  of  the 
sisters  returned  to  Paris. 

There  was  another  attempt  at  a  settlement  in 
London  as  a  centre  of  work  in  St.  Martin's  Lane,  of 
which  Mary  Portington  was  the  head,  but  it  did  not 
succeed.  At  the  time  of  the  Confirmation,  in  1703, 
there  existed  therefore  in  England  the  two  Houses 
only,  at  Hammersmith  and  York.  That  at  Paris,  which 
was  entirely  for  the  service  of  the  English,  was  carried 
on  until  the  same  date,  and  probably  would  not  have 
then  been  abandoned,  had  it  not  been  for  the  strength 
of  the  Jansenist  party  in  France,  with  whom  the 
English  Ladies  had  no  sympathies,  and  who  therefore 
discouraged  their  remaining  longer.  Of  the  House  at 
York  much  might  be  said,  were  this  the  fitting  place. 
It  speaks  to  this  day  for  itself  as  a  noble  memorial 
of  what  was  done  there  in  the  days  of  persecution 
and  those  which  succeeded  of  abjection  to  the  followers 
of  the  true  faith,  through  which  the  House  endured, 
and  of  the  brave  witness  and  support  which,  by  their 
example  and  work  of  education,  its  members  gave 
to  Catholics,  whether  faithful  or  cold-hearted,  during 
those  long  dreary  years.  The  foundation  at  Ham- 
mersmith was  flourishing   for  many  years   after   its 


5i8  Barbara  Babthorpe. 

commencement.  But  its  later  history  was  marked  by 
misfortune,  and  its  members  finally  died  out,  having 
been  persuaded  to  separate  themselves  from  the 
Superiors  of  the  Institute  in  Germany.  The  last 
three  survived  to  a  great  age.  One  of  them  lived 
until  1822.  The  house,  after  sheltering  for  many 
years  the  Benedictine  Nuns  of  Dunkirk,  now  settled 
in  Teignmouth,  passed  to  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese, 
and  was  pulled  down  to  make  room  for  the  present 
Seminary  of  St.  Thomas. 

To  go  back  to  Mary  Ward's  immediate  com- 
panions. Mary  Poyntz  was  called  from  Paris  in  1653 
to  Rome,  where  Barbara  Babthorpe  had  resided  as 
the  head  of  the  Association  of  the  English  Ladies 
since  1645,  when  they  confirmed  Mary  Ward's  choice 
of  her  as  her  successor.  She  was  a  woman  of  great 
ability.  The  old  French  Necrology  speaks  of  her 
government  as  wise  and  gentle.  Hard  towards  her- 
self, she  could  be  nothing  but  goodness  and  tender- 
ness towards  others,  and  in  the  lowly  estimate  which 
she  had  of  her  own  powers,  she  sought  for  several 
years  to  lay  aside  her  Superiority  and  to  live  under 
obedience  for  the  remainder  of  her  life.  These  re- 
quests she  renewed  so  earnestly  in  1653,  that  in 
consequence  of  her  failing  health,  Mary  Poyntz  and 
others  journeyed  to  Rome  to  elect  one  among  their 
members  in  her  room.  The  choice  fell  on  Mary,  and 
it  was  believed  that  Barbara  had  received  some  inti- 
mation from  God  that  her  death  was  at  hand,  for  the 
travellers  had  not  yet  left  the  city  to  return  to  their 
ordinary  duties,  when  they  were  summoned  to  receive 
her  last  breath.     The  night  before  she  had  her  Via- 


Mary  Poyntz  at  Munich.  519 

ticum,  and  soon  after  expired.  She  wrote  down  a 
fervent  commendation  of  herself  to  our  Lord  and 
also  to  our  Blessed  Lady,  and  at  the  end  she  added 
words  of  devotion  and  tender  love  to  her  "  ever 
dearest  and  happy  Mother,  Mother  Mary  Ward," 
whose  prayers  she  begged,  at  the  time  of  death,  as 
her  "  most  disloyal  servant  and  poorest  child."  She 
was  buried  in  the  church  of  the  English  College  at 
Rome,  before  the  altar  of  our  Lady.  Her  monu- 
mental tablet  spoke  of  her  as  having  "  presided  over 
her  Institute  of  Virgins  with  great  wisdom  and  sweet- 
ness "—an  incidental  proof  of  the  open,  unconcealed 
way  in  which  they  had  practised  their  way  of  life  at 
Rome  since  Mary  Ward's  death. 

The  house  at  Rome  was  not  given  up  until  the 
Confirmation  of  the  Institute  in  1703.  It  continued 
until  that  date  to  be  more  or  less  the  residence  of  the 
successors  of  Mary  Ward  in  their  position  of  its  head 
or  chief  Superior.  Young  English  girls  were  received 
as  boarders  there,  as  well  as  foreigners,  and  some  of 
them  became  members  of  the  Institute  from  time  to 
time,  and  were  transferred  elsewhere. 

Mary  Poyntz  did  not  go  direct  to  Rome  in  1653. 
She  journeyed  first  to  Munich,  taking  with  her  a 
party  of  her  scholars,  whom  she  left  there.  Among 
these  were  Catharine  Hamilton,^  daughter  of  Wine- 
frid  Bedingfield's  sister.  Lady  Hamilton,  and  after- 
wards Superior  of  the  house  at  Augsburg,  Helena 
Thwing,  already  mentioned,  Catharina  Johnstone, 
and  Helena  Catesby,  to  be  spoken  of  later  on.     We 

"^  Another  of  Lady  Hamilton's  daughters,   and   she  herself  also, 
entered  the  Augustinian  Convent  at  Bruges. 


5  20  Plans  of  Mary  Pointz. 

may  in  some  way  picture  the  joy  of  the  meeting 
which  then  took  place,  after  so  many  years  of  separa- 
tion, between  Mary  and  the  members  of  the  Institute, 
in  whose  joys  and  sorrows  she  had  borne  so  large  a 
part  during  the  lifetime  of  Mary  Ward,  Winefrid 
Bedingfield,  Frances  Brookesby,  and  Anna  Rorlin, 
whom  we  know  as  "my  Jungfrau,"  were  still  alive, 
besides  many  of  a  younger  generation,  who  had  also 
known  and  loved  the  one  whose  name  must  have 
been  continually  on  their  lips  during  these  first  days 
of  renewed  intercourse. 

Mary  Poyntz  devoted  herself,  during  the  first 
years  after  entering  on  her  important  office,  to  per- 
fecting the  work  of  the  existing  houses  of  the  Institute 
as  well  as  advancing  the  spirit  of  the  individual 
members.  She  seems  to  have  resided  chiefly  at 
Munich.  But  her  knowledge  of  the  mind  and  exten- 
sive plans  of  Mary  Ward,  and  the  training  and  expe- 
rience which  she  had  derived  from  her,  gave  her  other 
views  also.  The  propagation  of  the  new  Institute, 
both  for  the  good  of  souls,  and  with  a  view  to 
obtaining  a  place  for  it  among  the  sanctioned  con- 
gregations of  religious  in  the  Church,  must  have  been 
wrapped  up  to  her  in  the  farewell  words  of  Mary 
Ward  on  her  dying  bed,  and  her  own  mind  was 
expansive  enough  to  grasp  the  idea  with  all  its 
energies.  She  only  waited  the  fitting  opportunity, 
which  she  sought  through  prayer  and  thought  and 
other  means.  The  English  Ladies  were  much  in  the 
favour  of  the  Electoral  family,  and  there  are  nume- 
rous incidents  mentioned  in  the  manuscripts  showing 
the  intercourse  which  they  kept  up  with  the  Para- 


At  Augsburg.  521 

deiser  Haus.  It  was  not  without  their  knowledge 
that  Mary  decided  on  the  step  she  finally  took. 

Augsburg  was  then  a  free  Imperial  city,  whose 
citizens  were  many  of  them  princes  as  to  position, 
and  both  wealthy  and  pious.  The  Bishop,  too,  was 
known  for  his  large-heartedness  and  his  benevolence 
of  character.  At  Augsburg,  then,  in  the  year  1662, 
she  determined  to  make  her  first  attempt  after  the 
fashion  of  Mary  Ward,  and  seek  the  means  of  a  new 
settlement.  She  went  as  a  private  individual,  taking 
with  her  four  young  English  Sisters  from  Munich, 
who  had  been  her  pupils  at  Paris,  and  whom  she  had 
received  into  the  Institute  three  years  before.  These 
were  Catharina  Errington,  Dorothy  Fielding,  Elisa- 
beth Rantienne,  and  Mary  Portington,  who  afterwards 
was  sent  to  England  to  Frances  Bedingfield.  She 
also  took  with  her  Isabella  Layton,  the  excellent 
Jungfrau  or  lay-sister  already  mentioned,  and  four 
of  the  English  pupils  who  were  being  educated  at 
Munich,  who  all  finally  entered  one  or  other  com- 
munity. Two  of  these  were  Barbara  Babthorpe's 
great-nieces,  Mary  Anna  Barbara  and  Agnes  Bab- 
thorpe,  both  destined  to  take  a  prominent  part  in 
the  future  well-being  of  the  Institute  as  Chief  or 
General  Superiors.  Besides  these  there  were  Christina 
Hastings,  afterwards  a  courageous  worker  in  England, 
and  Mary  Turner,  already  much  esteemed  by  the 
Electress  in  Munich  for  her  rare  qualities,  which 
induced  her  to  ask  that  she  should  become  one  of 
the  ladies  of  her  Court. 

Mary  with  her  party  lodged  at  first  at  the  well- 
known  "  Drei  Mohren  "  inn.    Through  the  relations  of 


522  Protection  of  the  Bishop. 

one  of  the  pupils  at  Munich,  whose  uncle  was  Burgo- 
meister  of  Augsburg,  she  obtained  introductions  to 
some  most  influential  inhabitants  of  the  city,  who 
welcomed  her  warmly  and  at  once  entered  into  her 
designs.  The  Burgomeister  found  a  good  house  for  her 
to  rent,  and  pupils  were  quickly  sent  to  her  not  only 
from  among  the  principal  families,  but  also  from  all 
classes.  The  heads  of  these  families  also  gave  her 
more  substantial  marks  of  the  favour  and  interest  with 
which  they  regarded  her  work,  by  assisting  her  with 
money  and  in  other  ways. 

But  the  most  important  of  the  services  rendered 
to  her  was  due  to  the  Count  and  Countess  Thurn 
and  Taxis,  who,  when  the  new  Bishop  was  appointed 
to  the  diocese,  John  Christopher  von  Freiberg,  in 
1665,  used  their  interest  with  him  in  behalf  of  the 
English  Ladies  and  their  school,  so  that  he  granted 
Mary  Poyntz  an  interview  in  the  following  year.  He 
became  a  fast  friend,  and  after  some  years  bestowed 
upon  them  all  that  they  desired.  He  took  them 
publicly  under  his  protection,  declared  them  religious, 
and,  as  such,  capable  of  receiving  ecclesiastical  en- 
dowment and  other  privileges,  settled  upon  them  a 
yearly  revenue  out  of  the  funds  of  the  diocese,  and 
provided  the  priests  to  say  Mass  in  their  chapel,  at 
the  same  time  entering  warmly  into  their  work  of 
education.  This  was  not  until  1680,  after  he  had 
seen  enough  of  the  good  fruits  of  their  labours,  to 
prove  their  worth,  and  to  become  satisfied  with  their 
perseverance  in  their  holy  course  of  life. 

His  esteem  for  Mary  Poyntz  was  great.  He  at- 
tended upon   her  on  her  death-bed,  and  permitted 


Death  of  Maiy  Poyntz.  523 

her  to  have  Holy  Mass  in  her  sick  room,  a  privilege 
very  unusual  in  those  days.  She  died  a  holy  death 
in  her  seventy-fourth  year,  in  1667.  The  last  years  of 
her  life  were  divided  between  Munich  and  Augsburg. 
At  Augsburg  she  instructed  the  novices  as  v/ell  as 
taking  the  whole  charge  of  the  community.  Several 
of  her  conferences  with  the  Sisters  exist  in  manuscript. 
They  show  both  her  deep  reverence  for  every  practice 
and  counsel  which  Mary  Ward  had  left  to  her  children, 
some  of  which  she  mentions  in  each,  and  also  the 
great  progress  she  herself  had  made  in  holiness  by 
following  them.  She  was  buried  in  St.  John's  Chapel 
in  the  Cathedral  of  Augsburg,  a  favour  not  granted 
to  every  one,  and  a  tablet  "  was  erected  to  the 
memory  of  their  most  beloved  Mother  by  the  Con- 
gregation of  English  Ladies,"  which  was  in  existence 
until  the  secularization  in  the  present  century,  when 
the  chapel  was  pulled  down. 

Though  Mary  Poyntz,  like  Mary  Ward,  did  not 
live  to  see  the  fruits  of  her  labours,  she  had  made, 
by  the  foundation  in  Augsburg,  the  first  step  towards 
the  Confirmation  of  the  new  Institute  by  the  Holy  See. 
In  the  good  Bishop  John  Christopher,  the  English 
Ladies  recognized  "  the  unknown  person  in  episcopal 
dress,"  whom  Mary  Ward  had  seen  in  vision  at  St. 
Omer  on  her  way  to  England,  whom  our  Lord  told 
her  was  to  be  a  friend  to  the  Institute.  His  services 
towards  her  work  were  not  confined  to  his  own 
diocese,  for  his  example  led  the  way  to  the  bestowal 
of  similar  favours  by  the  Bishop  of  Freysing  and  the 
Archbishop  of  Salzburg,  in  the  same  year.  Thus  in 
1680,  the  English  Ladies  at  Munich,  Augsburg,  and 


524  Catharine  Hamilton. 

Burghausen,  where  a  foundation  was  about  to  be 
made,  were  declared  religious  by  three  of  the  most 
eminent  prelates  of  Germany,  The  foundation  at 
Augsburg  brought,  as  it  were,  a  fresh  current  of 
life  into  the  Institute.  Even  before  the  Bishop's  pro- 
tection was  publicly  given,  German  subjects  began  to 
enter  it,  both  at  Munich  and  Augsburg,  many  of 
them  of  saintly  character.  After  Mary  Poyntz'  death, 
three  of  her  Paris  pupils  and  novices  became  succes- 
sively Superiors  at  Augsburg,  who  there  preserved 
intact  the  spirit  of  which  Mary  herself  had  drunk  so 
deeply  at  the  fountain  head.  These  were  Catharine 
Hamilton,  Helena  Catesby,  and  Elisabeth  Rantienne. 
The  two  latter  were  only  removed  to  become  foun- 
dresses of  houses  to  be  spoken  of  presently.  Catha- 
rine inherited  the  virtues  and  talents  of  her  mother's 
holy  family.  She  had  such  a  love  of  the  Cross  of 
her  Lord  as  to  have  prayed  long  and  specially  that 
she  might  be  gifted  with  some  great  cross  which 
should  the  most  tend  to  her  own  self-abjection.  She 
was  heard  in  her  request  most  remarkably.  While 
kneeling  for  several  hours  in  prayer  in  St.  Ulric's 
Church,  she  was  told  interiorly  that  her  petition  was 
granted,  as  she  told  her  companions  on  their  way 
home.  No  sooner  had  she  reached  the  convent  than 
she  was  deprived  of  her  senses.  Nor  was  her  mind 
restored  to  her  for  several  years,  until  a  {q.\w  hours 
before  her  death,  which  took  place  in  1685  in  Munich, 
when  she  made  a  general  confession  with  great  per- 
fection, and  having  received  the  last  sacraments  with 
the  utmost  fervour  and  devotion,  fell  into  uncon- 
sciousness and  died. 


Catharine  Dawson.  525 

The  community  and  its  work  of  education  in- 
creased so  rapidly  in  Augsburg,  that  in  1686  it 
became  necessary  to  remove  into  a  larger  house. 
Elisabeth  Rantienne,  then  Superior,  obtained  one  in 
Windsgasse,  which  forms  part  of  the  present  Convent 
of  the  Institute,  and  the  Bishop  laid  the  first  stone  of 
the  church,  which,  however,  through  the  opposition 
of  the  Protestant  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  Augsburg, 
was  not  finished  for  twenty  years.  It  was  the  first  in 
Germany  dedicated  to  the  Sacred  Heart.  During 
the  siege  of  Augsburg,  which  occurred  just  after  its 
completion,  the  nuns  received  a  great  reward  for  their 
devotion,  for  in  the  midst  of  the  bombs  and  cannon- 
balls  which  fell  near  them,  their  house  entirely  es- 
caped injury.  They  were  meantime  sending  up  cease- 
less prayers  to  the  compassionate  Heart  of  Jesus,  and 
had  this  answer  to  their  petitions.  The  Emperor 
Leopold  showed  great  favour  towards  the  English 
Ladies,  and  when  in  the  city  in  1690  for  the  corona- 
tion of  his  son,  obtained  for  them  from  the  Burghers 
the  grace  of  being  made  citizens,  with  all  the  privi- 
leges belonging  to  that  state. 

Catharine  Dawson,  a  member  of  the  Roman 
house,  was  chosen  to  succeed  Mary  Poyntz  as  the 
head  of  the  new  Institute.  She  sent  three  of  the 
English  Sisters  from  Augsburg  to  help  Frances 
Bedingfield  in  her  Hammersmith  foundation  in  1669, 
Mary  Portington,  Christina  Hastings,  and  Isabella 
Layton.  The  former  had  entered  the  Institute  in 
•1659  ^t  Munich,  and  during  the  next  some  years 
several  other  English  subjects  were  also  received 
;tliere  and  at  Augsburg.     But  after  the  two  houses 


526  Wine/rid  Bedingiield. 

in  England  had  attained  a  solid  footing,  pupils  and 
postulants  were  rarely  sent  into  Germany,  and  after 
the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century  they  ceased 
altogether. 

Few  details  are  known  of  the  history  of  the  in- 
mates  of    the    Paradeiser    Haus    during   the    years 
succeeding  Mary  Ward's  departure  from  Rome,  until 
after  the  death  of  Winefrid    Bedingfield.     She  was 
admirable  in  her  method  of  government,  the  schools 
grew  under  her  management,  and  she  possessed  the 
confidence  and  esteem  of  the  Electoral  family,  who 
continued  their  protection  and  assistance,  as  during 
Mary  Ward's   lifetime.     Winefrid   was   a  very  holy 
religious,  and  it  is  told  of  her  in  the  Necrology  that 
she  died  from  the   effects  of  the  Divine  love  with 
which  her  heart  was  consumed.     Such  was  the  testi- 
mony of  the   physicians   who   attended   her   at   her 
death,  which  took  place  in  1666  at  the  age  of  fifty- 
six.     It  was  during  the  superiority  of  Winefrid  Bed- 
ingfield that  Jungfrau  Anna  Rorlin  began    a  work 
for  the   orphans    of    those   who   had    fallen   in    the 
Swedish  war,  which  God  abundantly  blessed.     There 
are  no  records  to  show  whether  this  was  before  or 
after  Mary  Ward's  death.     The  orphans  were  lodged 
in    a   house   belonging   to  the   English   Ladies,  and 
finally  in  1722  in  that  next  to  the  Paradeiser  Haus, 
which  they  bought  for  the  purpose. 

The  children  lived  under  the  care  of  some  of  the 
community,  and  were  for  many  years  entirely  sup- 
ported by  the  Institute.  In  the  course  of  time 
various  pious  benefactors  of  Munich  bestowed  con- 
siderable sums  upon  the  work,  including  the  Electress 


The  Orphan  House.  527 

Maria  Anna  Sophia  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  In  this  way  a  large  number  of  orphans  were 
provided  for.  The  house  was  in  a  very  prosperous 
state  when  in  1808,  at  the  time  of  the  secularization 
of  religious  houses,  it  was  taken  from  the  Institute 
and  assigned  with  its  revenues  to  the  use  of  the  city 
of  Munich.  From  this  time  until  1861,  the  English 
Ladies  had  nothing  further  to  do  with  the  Orphan 
house.  But  in  that  year  the  city  proposed  that  they 
should  undertake  the  supervision  of  the  charity,  and 
it  now  flourishes  under  their  management,  though 
no  longer  belonging  to  the  Institute.  Sixty  boys  and 
sixty  girls  are  maintained,  instructed,  and  placed  out 
in  trades  suitable  to  each. 

Mary  Poyntz  chose  Barbara  Constable,  whose 
vows  Mary  Ward  herself  received  at  Rome,  to 
succeed  Winefrid  Bedingfield  as  head  of  the  Para- 
deiser  Haus ;  and  on  her  death  Mary  Barbara  Bab- 
thorpe,  a  pupil  of  Mary  Poyntz,  was  placed  there  by 
Catharine  Dawson.  The  house  was  most  prosperous 
under  the  rule  of  both.  There  are  many  entries  in 
the  Government  Archives  at  Munich  of  generous 
gifts  from  the  Electors  Ferdinand  and  Max  Emanuel, 
among  them  that  of  a  garden  near  the  Isar  Thor,  or 
gate,  as  they  had  none  in  the  city  itself  It  was  at 
this  time  when  Barbara  Constable  was  Superior  that 
the  well-known  and  saintly  Boudon,  Archdeacon  of 
Evreux,  visited  the  English  Ladies  at  the  Paradeiser 
Haus  in  1685,  when  on  his  visit  to  Bavaria  to  the 
Duchess  of  Tiirkheim,  who  was  a  daughter  of  the 
Due  de  Bouillon,  and  had  been  his  penitent  in  France. 
He  preached   in   their   chapel,  and  writes  of  them, 


528  Foundatio7i  at  Burghmisen. 

their  edifying  life,  and  holy  work  of  education,  in  a 
letter  to  an  Ursuline  nun,  to  whom  he  describes  all 
he  had  seen  in  Germany. 

A  new  foundation,  which  was  made  during  the 
rule  of  Catharine  Dawson,  has  next  to  be  spoken  of. 
Our  readers  already  know  something  of  the  character 
of  Helena  Catesby,  who  attached  herself  inseparably 
to  Mary  Ward  when  a  child  of  nine  years  old.  To 
her  this  great  work  was  reserved  by  the  Providence 
of  God.  In  the  year  1680,  one  of  the  Sisters,  Philippa 
Baumfelderin,  who  had  been  six  years  in  the  Institute, 
received  an  urgent  entreaty  from  her  dying  brother 
at  Burghausen,  to  go  and  visit  him  on  his  death-bed, 
having  no  other  near  relative  living.  Helena  Catesby, 
then  Superior  at  Augsburg,  was  sent  with  Philippa. 
This  visit  had  remarkable  results.  The  inhabitants 
of  the  town  were  so  struck  with  the  Sisters  when 
attending  Herr  Baumfelder's  funeral,  and  with  all 
they  then  heard  of  their  work  at  Munich  and  Augs- 
burg, that  they  invited  them  to  come  and  found 
there.  The  invitation  was  accepted  for  the  Institute 
by  Catharine  Dawson,  and  it  was  resolved  to  buy 
the  house  which  Philippa's  brother  had  left  to  the 
parish  church,  by  adding  to  the  sum  he  had  be- 
queathed to  his  sister.  The  public  protection  and 
sanction  of  the  Archbishop  of  Salzburg  were  obtained 
as  we  know,  and  in  1683,  Helena  and  Philippa,  with 
five  other  Sisters  from  Munich,  went  to  settle  at 
Burghausen.  The  Capuchin  and  Jesuit  Fathers  there 
welcomed  them  gladly,  and  assisted  them  in  their 
spiritual  needs.  An  interesting  manuscript  chronicle 
exists  of  the  principal  current  events  of  the  house 


Helena  Catesbys  Diffictillies.  529 

from  the  day  of  their  arrival.  It  tells  of  many 
difficulties  which  beset  Helena  in  establishing  the 
convent,  which  needed  a  great  and  undaunted  soul 
such  as  her  own  to  meet.  Among  these  were  the 
great  lack  of  money  which  for  many  years  continually 
pressed  upon  her.  Indeed,  there  was  none  ready  for 
the  purchase  of  the  house  itself,  but  the  Providence 
of  God  brought  her  speedy  assistance,  for  her  sister, 
Mrs.  Dormer,  wrote  to  her  from  England  to  find 
some  investment  in  Germany  for  one  thousand  florins, 
which  she  wished  to  place  out  on  interest.  This 
was  exactly  the  sum  required,  and  Helena  at  once 
completed  the  purchase.  Her  sister  subsequently 
made  her  a  gift  of  the  money. 

She  had,  however,  to  seek  in  all  directions  for 
means  to  support  the  house,  to  journey  sometimes 
to  and  fro  to  Munich  to  obtain  audiences  of  the 
Elector  Max  Emanuel  for  this  purpose,  and  to 
Salzburg  and  elsewhere  to  the  Archbishop,  and  after 
all  the  promised  help  was  not  always  paid.  The 
houses  of  Munich  and  Augsburg  assisted  her  as  far 
as  they  could,  but  had  their  own  difficulties  to  contend 
with.  Besides  these  troubles,  great  opposition  was 
made  by  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  Burghausen  to 
the  erection  of  a  chapel  in  1687,  and  when  this  had 
subsided  and  the  building  was  finished,  the  Archbishop 
of  Salzburg,  the  successor  of  the  prelate  who  had 
sanctioned  their  coming  into  his  diocese  and  had 
given  them  a  written  permission,  sent  them  a  grave 
message  of  displeasure  that  such  a  step  had  been 
taken  without  his  personal  leave.  This  caused  Helena 
another  journey.  However,  she  at  last  obtained  the 
II  2 


530   Permission  for  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

desired  permission.  Holy  Mass  was  also  allowed,  but 
on  the  condition  that  the  door  which  had  been  made 
into  the  street  should  be  walled  up,  so  that  all  externs 
had  to  enter  through  the  house  of  the  community. 
This  unpleasant  condition  was  not  rescinded  until  the 
year  1702. 

The  chapel  of  the  house  was  dedicated  to  the 
Holy  Guardian  Angels,  to  whom  Helena  had  a  special 
devotion  like  Mary  Ward.  Her  next  work  was  to 
obtain  permission  to  keep  the  Blessed  Sacrament  in 
the  chapel.  This  cost  many  years  of  prayer  and 
labour  and  penance  to  effect,  for  the  favour  had  to 
be  asked  for  at  Rome,  and  was  then  but  rarely  granted. 
There  were  many  also  who  endeavoured  to  hinder 
the  Sisters  from  obtaining  their  petition,  both  seculars 
and  ecclesiastics.  The  community  fasted  for  a  year 
every  Tuesday,  and  offered  prayers  and  many  morti- 
fications in  honour  of  those  saints  who  had  the 
greatest  love  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  and  parti- 
cularly to  St.  Antony  of  Padua,  in  whose  intercession 
Helena  placed  great  confidence.  The  Benedictine 
Fathers  at  Lerchenfeld  interested  themselves  in  behalf 
of  the  community,  and  made  the  application  for  them 
both  at  Salzburg  and  to  the  Holy  See,  and  it  was 
to  them  that  Helena  was  indebted  for  the  favourable 
answer  finally  received.  But  it  Avas  not  until  the 
year  1693  that  the  Blessed  Sacrament  was  placed  in 
the  tabernacle,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  household,  and 
above  all,  of  Helena  herself.  During  these  events 
the  community  had  greatly  increased.  The  first 
postulants  were  received  in  1687,  and  many  others 
followed.     The  schools  also  were  in  excellent  repute, 


Schools  of  the  English  Ladies,         531 

and  not  only  the  children  of  the  inhabitants  of  Burg- 
hausen,  but  those  from  other  parts  of  Bavaria,  and 
from  Austria  also,  flocked  to  them  to  partake  of 
the  unusual  advantages  which  they  offered.  These 
advantages  were  of  a  very  important  kind. 

The  education  given  by  the  English  Ladies  to 
their  pupils  in  the  houses  of  the  Institute  was  of  a 
very  unusual  excellence.  There  are  no  records  left 
of  the  exact  course  of  instruction  which  they  adopted 
in  their  schools,  but  the  short  lives  preserved  of  many 
of  their  members  who  had  been  brought  up  by  them 
give  ample  proof  of  the  solid  nature  of  the  learning 
which  they  had  received.  They  were  taught  Latin, 
German,  French,  English,  and  Italian,  and  this  not  as 
a  smattering  only,  but  so  as  to  be  able  to  speak, 
read,  and  write  in  each  language,  and  also  to  study 
good  authors  in  each.  They  were  also  instructed  in 
a  variety  of  general  knowledge,  music,  painting,  and 
embroidery.  But  beyond  all  these  mental  acquire- 
ments were  the  careful  culture  and  training  of  each 
mind  and  character,  so  that  the  best  of  the  powers 
which  God  had  bestowed  on  both  were  brought  forth 
and  perfected  to  the  utmost.  Habits  of  self-control 
and  self-government  were  instilled  and  made  strong 
in  them,  and  above  all,  they  were  instructed  in  the 
fear  and  love  of  God  which  were  made  acceptable  to 
the  pupils  by  the  holy  lives  which  they  saw  in  their 
teachers.  The  admirable  characters  and  qualifications 
of  numerous  members  of  the  Institute  during  the 
sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  who  received  this 
education,  tell  sufficiently  of  its  worth.  The  works 
they  accomplished,   and  the  intercourse   into   which 


532  Helenas  holy  life. 

these  works  brought  them  with  some  of  the  most 
eminent  personages  of  their  time,  who  entertained 
for  them  a  high  esteem  and  veneration,  also  bear 
witness  to  the  value  of  their  early  training. 

Helena's  life  did  not  belie  the  promise  of  her 
childhood  when  she  first  was  living  with  Mary- 
Ward.  She  is  said  to  have  had  some  of  that  personal 
charm  of  manner,  the  power  in  conversation  of 
attracting  and  winning  others,  which  Mary  possessed. 
These  aided  Helena  greatly  in  the  difficult  work  of 
her  foundation.  But  she  had  also  another  means  of 
help  far  more  powerful.  It  was  currently  believed 
of  her,  that  she  got  by  her  prayers  all  she  asked,  so 
that  every  one  had  the  utmost  confidence  in  asking 
them.  Her  virtues  which  were  of  the  highest  order  justi- 
fied this  confidence.  Her  life  was  one  of  austerity  and 
penance,  so  that  her  companions  said  they  were  like  a 
pastime  to  her.  Of  these  may  be  mentioned  that, 
having  heard  that  she  was  called  "  the  Fraulein  with 
the  beautiful  hands,"  she  dipped  them  in  lime  at  great 
cost  of  sufifering  to  herself  and  defaced  them  perma- 
nently. The  love  she  had  for  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
caused  her  to  spend  six  or  seven  hours  daily  kneeling 
before  the  Tabernacle  in  prayer,  even  in  the  intense 
cold  of  winter,  in  spite  of  her  many  avocations,  and 
this  even  in  old  age  when  worn  with  bodily  infirmities 
and  illness.  There  remain  several  volumes  of  manu- 
script prayers  in  her  handwriting,  which  show  the 
spiritual  beauty  of  her  soul  and  what  her  intercourse 
with  God  had  been.  There  are  particular  prayers  for 
the  time  of  her  death.  She  places  each  hour  of  the 
day  and  each  month  of  the  year  under  the  protection 


Government  of  Catharine  Dawson.      533 

of  some  saint,  to  obtain  her  some  special  grace  should 
she  die  at  that  time.  There  are  also  prayers  for  "the 
twenty-nine  hours  of  the  Passion."  She  died  in  1701, 
at  the  age  of  seventy,  to  the  great  grief  of  those  she 
governed.  She  lived  to  see  the  first  steps  taken 
towards  the  Confirmation  of  the  Institute  under 
Clement  XI. 

Catharine  Dawson  as  General  Superior  had 
watched  over  the  interests  of  the  new  house  at 
Burghausen  with  great  care,  and  given  every  help  to  it 
which  was  in  her  power,  each  matter  of  importance 
as  it  occurred  having  been  referred  to  her.  Catharine 
was  received  into  the  house  at  Rome,  probably  by 
Mary  Ward  herself,  and  had  therefore  the  advantage 
of  living  with  her  and  knowing  her  mind  and  spirit. 
She  resided  there  almost  entirely  during  the  thirty- 
three  years  for  which  she  governed  the  Institute. 
Great  progress  had  been  made,  as  we  have  seen, 
towards  its  establishment  on  a  solid  and  perma- 
nent foundation  while  she  was  at  the  head,  in  which 
she  took  a  prominent  part.  Ten  years  after  the 
foundation  at  Burghausen  was  made,  having  obtained 
the  cooperation  of  the  Elector  and  the  Bishops  of 
Freysing  and  Augsburg,  with  that  of  the  Archbishop 
of  Salzburg  and  others,  Catharine  presented  the 
petition  for  Confirmation  to  Innocent  XII.,  and  they 
were  laid  before  the  Congregation  of  the  Council  of 
Trent.  This  was  in  1693,  and  in  the  following  year 
after  a  short  deliberation,  the  petition  was  rejected. 
The  Bull  of  Pope  Urban  and  the  non-enclosure  of 
the  members  of  the  Institute  were  the  two  great 
hindrances  which  lay  in  the  way,  and  which  at  this 


534  Anna  Barbara  Babthorpe. 

time  proved  insurmountable.  Catharine  Dawson 
suffered  greatly  from  the  failure.  She  died  three 
years  subsequently,  Mary  Anna  Barbara  Babthorpe 
being  elected  in  her  place  in  1697.  It  was  at 
Catharine  Dawson's  wish  that  Father  Tobias  Lohner, 
S.J.,  wrote  the  first  German  Life  of  Mary  Ward, 
which  he  dedicated  to  her  in  1690. 

Through  the  Providence  of  God,  the  choice  of 
the  members  of  the  Institute,  in  electing  a  successor 
to  Catharine  Dawson,  could  not  have  fallen  on  a 
more  fitting  person  than  Mary  Anna  Barbara  Bab- 
thorpe. It  was  a  time  when  God  was  preparing 
for  the  new  Institute  the  great  blessings  of  which 
Mary  Ward  herself  is  said  to  have  received  the 
promise.  It  was  requisite  that  the  instrument 
He  was  to  use  should  be  adorned  with  gifts 
proportionate  to  the  work  with  which  she  was  to 
be  intrusted.  Such  a  fitting  instrument  was  to  be 
found  in  Anna  Barbara.  She  had  a  powerful  mind, 
great  energy,  a  clear-sighted  judgment,  and  to  great 
powers  of  endurance  and  perseverance  in  business, 
united  a  holy  life  of  mortification  and  prayer  full  of 
exalted  virtues.  She  possessed,  too,  the  true  spirit 
of  the  Institute,  having  received  it  from  her  earliest 
years  from  Mary  Poyntz,  to  whom  her  father.  Sir 
Ralph  Babthorpe,  had  committed  her  and  her  sister,. 
Mary  Agnes,  at  the  ages  of  four  and  five  years. 

Anna  Barbara  entered  the  Institute  upon  reach- 
ing her  fifteenth  year,  at  Augsburg,  where  she  went 
with  Mary  Poyntz  at  the  time  of  the  foundation. 
She  was  at  Rome  when  chosen  as  the  successor  of 
Catharine  Dawson.     She  seems  to  have  possessed 


Petition  to  the  Holy  See.  535 

some  portion  of  Mary  Ward's  brave-heartedness  and 
fearless,  venturesome  courage,  for,  in  spite  of  the 
unpromising  aspect  of  affairs,  with  the  recently  re- 
jected petition  of  Catharine  before  her  eyes,  she  began, 
from  her  first  entering  upon  her  office,  to  labour  for 
the  Confirmation  of  the  Institute.  With  this  view  she 
returned  directly  to  Bavaria,  and  employed  herself 
in  perfecting  the  interior  order  of  the  houses.  She 
had  all  the  papers  and  documents.  Rules  and  Con- 
stitutions arranged,  so  that  they  could  be  inspected 
when  required.  All  that  regarded  the  various  offices, 
the  household  and  the  schools,  was  also  set  in  order, 
that  every  tradition  and  custom  might  be  perfectly 
kept.  The  library  was  also  replenished  with  new 
books  for  the  use  of  the  community  and  the  schools. 
Above  all,  an  extensive  system  of  intercessory  prayer 
was  set  on  foot  by  Anna  Barbara  for  the  good  success 
of  the  petition,  so  greatly  desired  by  every  member 
among  them,  to  the  Sacred  Heart,  the  Guardian 
Angels,  and  the  Patron  Saints  of  the  Institute,  which 
she  placed  under  the  special  patronage  of  St.  Joseph. 
Finally,  she  at  once  began  to  apply  to  various  princely 
and  ecclesiastical  personages  for  letters  in  its  behalf 
to  the  Holy  See. 

The  great  favour  in  which  the  English  Ladies 
and  Anna  Barbara  herself  personally  stood  with  the 
Elector  and  his  family,  encouraged  her  to  lose  no 
time  in  these  preparations.  They  had  entertained  the 
highest  regard  for  her  even  from  her  childhood,  and 
when  she  was  chosen  to  succeed  Barbara  Constable 
as  the  Superior  at  Munich,  this  regard  was  shown 
in  a  very  marked  way,  still  further  increased  after 


53^  Gift  of  Paradeiser  Haus. 

her  election  as  head  of  the  Institute.  The  Paradeiser 
Haus  was  in  a  very  dilapidated  state.  Hitherto 
it  was  only  inhabited  by  the  English  Ladies  as 
tenants  at  will,  though  paying  no  rent.  In  the  year 
1691,  the  Elector  Max  Emanuel  changed  the  loan 
into  a  gift,  and  in  bestowing  the  house  upon  them 
for  ever,  he,  with  noble  munificence,  further  undertook 
to  rebuild  it  at  a  cost  of  forty-two  thousand  florins. 
The  city  and  the  Jesuit  Fathers  each  gave  a  gift 
of  stones  for  the  new  building.  Still,  from  the  magni- 
ficence of  the  plans  made  by  the  Electoral  architect, 
the  English  Ladies  had  a  large  debt  left  on  their 
hands,  and  they  themselves  had  much  blame  thrown 
upon  them  for  building  such  a  princely  habitation, 
though  the  choice  had  not  rested  with  them. 

In  the  new  house  in  the  upper  oratory,  which  had 
a  grille  looking  down  upon  the  miraculous  picture 
of  our  Lady  in  the  Gruft,  an  altar  was  erected  by 
Anna  Barbara,  in  honour  of  the  Humility  of  our 
Lady,  and  a  Confraternity  was  founded,  for  which 
Indulgences  were  obtained  from  the  Holy  See,  be- 
sides those  which  were  granted  to  the  chapel  of  the 
community.  The  Confraternity  had  many  bene- 
factors, who  left  money  for  a  lamp  to  be  perpe- 
tually burning  before  the  altar,  and  for  Masses,  and 
the  like.  These  revenues  were  confiscated  by  the 
State  at  the  secularization,  and  the  Confraternity 
ceased  to  exist.* 

A  remarkable  occurrence  which  had  taken  place 

*  A  Convent  of  the  Institute,  in  honour  of  the  Humility  of  our 
Lady,  is  being  erected  at  Ascot,  Berks,  by  the  nuns  of  Haverstock 
Hill,  London,  N.W. 


A  marvellous  incident.  537 

some  years  before  Anna  Barbara  became  General 
Superior,  may  here  be  named,  as  she  brought  it  again 
to  hght  and  had  it  investigated.  A  profession  was 
taking  place  in  the  Chapel  of  the  Paradeiser  Haus 
at  Munich,  and  the  novice  had  already  pronounced 
her  vows  before  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  the  priest 
holding  the  Consecrated  Host  in  his  hands.  When 
she  was  about,  immediately  after,  to  receive  It,  the 
Sacred  Particle  fell  out  of  her  mouth  on  to  the 
ground.  The  nun  in  her  terror  withdrew,  and  did 
not  attempt  to  receive  Communion  again.  The  priest 
folded  a  linen  cloth  and  placed  it  on  the  ground 
where  the  Consecrated  Host  had  fallen,  but  when 
he  came  to  remove  it,  he  found  that  it  was  stained 
through  and  through  with  a  mark  the  size  of  the 
Host,  and  of  the  colour  of  blood.  He  endeavoured  in 
vain  to  wash  this  out,  but  after  three  attempts  to  do 
so,  left  it  as  it  was.  The  whole  occurrence  was  kept 
a  secret  and  told  to  none  of  the  nuns,  in  order  not 
to  give  pain  to  the  Sister  who  had  occasioned  it.  But 
she  shortly  left  the  community.  She  had  made  her 
vows  with  the  reserved  intention  of  not  keeping  them, 
but  of  leaving  the  religious  state,  and  thus  it  was 
believed  that  God  permitted  the  marvel  as  a  sign  of 
His  displeasure  at  her  intention,  and  of  His  protect- 
ing care  over  the  vows  of  the  new  Institute,  The 
cloth  was  carefully  put  away,  but  some  circumstance 
recalled  its  existence  to  Anna  Barbara's  memory  in 
1705,  when  it  was  found  to  be  in  the  same  state. 
She  wrote  a  note  of  the  whole  matter  and  signed 
it  and  fastened  it  to  the  cloth,  and  the  priest  who 
had   known   of    it  at    the    time,   who    is    supposed 


53^  Foundation  at  Mindelkeim. 

to  be  Father  Tobias  Lohrxer,  who  relates  it,^  signed 
it  also.  Twenty  years  afterwards  the  marks  were 
still  to  be  seen,  as  an  eye-witness  relates. 

While  Anna  Barbara  was  actively  engaged  in 
forwarding  the  interests  of  the  Institute  at  Munich, 
another  important  foundation  was  made  in  the  year 
1701.  Febronia,  Duchess  of  Tiirkheim,  wife  of  Maxi- 
milian Philip  of  Bavaria,  a  son  of  Maximilian  I., 
had  desired  for  some  years  to  found  a  house  for 
the  English  Ladies  at  Mindelheim,  one  of  the  chief 
towns  of  the  Principality.  When  Elisabeth  Ran- 
tienne  was  Superior  at  Augsburg,  the  Duchess  pressed 
her  suit  with  success  and  also  obtained  her  petition, 
that  Elisabeth,  whom  she  greatly  loved,  should 
be  sent  to  Mindelheim  for  this  purpose.  A  house 
was  bought  and  a  yearly  revenue  settled  upon  the 
community  by  the  pious  Duchess,  and  shortly  after 
she  built  a  church  for  the  Sisters,  which  was  dedi- 
cated to  the  Sacred  Heart  and  solemnly  opened  on 
that  feast,  with  many  Masses  from  the  Jesuit  Fathers 
of  the  place  and  other  priests.  Here  after  her  death 
the  Duchess  was  buried.  Elisabeth  Rantienne  was 
one  of  those  gifted  and  saintly  souls  with  which 
the  Institute  was,  as  we  have  seen,  so  abundantly 
adorned.  She  was  English  by  birth,  and  had  been 
educated  at  Paris  by  Winefrid  Wigmore.  She 
accompanied  Mary  Poyntz  to  Bavaria.  Her  mental 
powers  were  far  above  the  ordinary  measure,  and 
her  ability  in  governing  great.  So  great  were  her 
virtues  that  she  had  been  permitted  to  take  a  vow 

'  Gottseliges  Leben,  p.  78.     The  cloth  disappeared,  like  many  other 
valuables,  at  the  secularization  in  1S09. 


Petition  to  Clement  XI.  539 

of  perfection  of  the  same  kind  as  that  made  by 
St  Teresa.  She  died  at  the  age  of  eighty-four, 
having  followed  the  exercises  of  the  community  to 
the  last,  even  when  blind  and  suffering  great  infir- 
mities. She  learned  to  spin  at  the  age  of  eighty, 
when  unable  otherwise  to  occupy  herself,  in  order 
not  to  spend  her  time  in  idleness.  The  house  at 
Mindelheim  had  not  been  long  founded  when  the 
War  of  the  Succession  broke  out,  and  the  Duke  of 
Marlborough  with  his  troops  occupied  the  town. 
The  English  Ladies  received  many  courtesies  from 
him.^  Their  house  was  spared  by  the  soldiers,  and 
when  the  Dukedom  was  bestowed  upon  him,  he  put 
them  in  possession  of  the  lands  and  revenue  which 
had  been  promised  them  when  they  went  to  Mindel- 
heim. The  house  flourished,  and  all  the  children 
of  the  town  were  sent  to  the  schools  of  the  com- 
munity. 

Anna  Barbara's  energetic  preparations  for  her 
petitions  to  the  Holy  See  received  a  further  en- 
couragement by  the  death  of  Pope  Innocent  and 
the  election  of  his  successor,  Clement  XL,  in  the 
year  1700,  with  whom  the  Electoral  family  were  in 
great  favour  from  Max  Emanuel's  successes  in  the 
Turkish  War.  The  Elector  took  the  warmest  interest 
in  the  cause  of  the  English  Ladies,  and  entrusted 
it  in  1 70 1  to  his  own  agent,  Scarlati,  in  Rome,  and 
to  the  Dean  of  the  Cathedral,  Constante,  both  of 
whom  laboured  with  great  zeal  in  their  behalf  Their 
prayer  for  Confirmation  was  presented  by  Scarlati, 

^  Letters  from  the  Duke  to  the  nuns  at  Mindelheim  are  in  the 
Archives  at  Nymphenburg. 


540  Arguments  used. 

and  backed  up  by  letters  from  the  Bishops  in  whose 
dioceses  the  various  houses  of  the  Institute  were 
situated  in  Germany  and  England,  from  the  Elector 
Max  Emanuel  and  the  Electress,  the  Duke  of  Tiirk- 
heim  his  uncle,  and  from  Mary  Beatrice,  widow  of 
James  II.,  then  at  St.  Germains,  and  also  by  the  good 
offices  at  Rome  of  the  Queen  of  Poland,  the  mother 
of  the  Electress. 

Clement  referred  the  matter  at  once  to  the  Con- 
gregation of  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  as  he  had 
himself  been,  as  a  Cardinal,  concerned  in  the  same 
cause  eight  years  previously,  he  commanded  that  the 
difficult  points  should  be  discussed  before  him.  These 
were  the  same  which  had  then  lost  the  English  Ladies 
their  cause,  namely,  the  Bull  of  Urban  VIII.,  non- 
enclosure,  and  the  office  of  General  Superior.  But 
the  experience  gained  at  that  time  had  fore-armed 
their  advocates  on  the  present  occasion.  A  paper 
had  been  skilfully  drawn  up  which  met  all  these 
difficulties.  It  showed  as  to  the  first,  that  the  Bull 
did  not  touch  the  petitioners,  since  nothing  condemned 
there  was  practised  by  them.  For  the  second,  it  was 
shown  that  unenclosed  religious  had  received  con- 
firmation from  the  Holy  See,  as  the  Ursulines  in 
Switzerland  and  elsewhere,  and  that  in  the  present 
instance  it  was  not  an  Order,  in  the  technical  sense 
of  the  word,  but  a  religious  Congregation  or  pious 
Institute,  for  which  the  favour  was  asked.  As  to  the 
third  great  difficulty,  the  office  of  Chief  Superior,  a 
novelty  in  the  Church,  in  the  case  of  religious  women, 
the  statement  drawn  up  by  Father  Leonard  Lessius 
was  brought  forward  to  prove  that  the  office  was  not 


The  Confirmation.  541 

one  of  jurisdiction,  as  in  the  case  of  Orders  of  men, 
but,  as  that  learned  theologian  describes  it  when  held 
by  Mary  Ward,  one  meant  to  promote  the  union  and 
welfare  of  the  whole  Institute,  by  watching  over  the 
needs  of  all  the  Houses  and  securing  both  exact  obser- 
vance, and  also  their  mutual  help  in  times  of  difficulty, 
or  when  opportunities  of  further  good  offered  them- 
selves. Clement  finally  closed  the  arguments  used 
on  this  third  objection,  by  his  decisive  words  already 
quoted,  Lasciate  govcrnare  le  donne  dalle  donne. 

The  Rules  and  interior  organization  and  govern- 
ment, the  way  of  life  as  practised,  the  construction 
of  the  buildings  and  other  matters,  were  then  exa- 
mined. The  religious  dress  or  habit  also  was  inquired 
into,  when  a  pattern  of  that  in  use,  and  ever  since 
worn,  being  an  adaptation  of  what  ladies  in  the  world 
wore  in  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century  when 
in  mourning,  was  sent  to  Rome  and  approved.'^  The 
discussions  lasted  on  through  the  year  1702,  and  at 
length,  on  June  13,  1703,  the  Bull  of  Confirmation 
was  issued,  and  sent,  together  with  a  Brief  from  the 
Pope,  to  the  Elector  Max  Emanuel,  who  was  also 
named  Protector  of  the  Institute.  Anna  Barbara 
had  petitioned  for  the  Confirmation  of  "The  Institute 
of  Mary,"  and  under  this  title  it  received  the  Papal 
approval.  The  Rule  was  copied  into  the  Bull,  and 
the  interior  organization  left  untouched.  In  1706 
another  Papal  Brief  placed  the  Institute  formally 
under  episcopal  jurisdiction.  So  satisfied  was  Clement 
with  the  whole  status  of  the  Institute,  that  he  ex- 
pressed his  willingness  to  give  at  once  the  second 
7  See  Note  II.  to  Book  VIII. 


542  Non-enclosure. 


and  final  approbation  requisite,  if  the  members  would 
accept  enclosure.  But,  faithful  to  the  original  design 
and  the  spirit  which  had  been  handed  down  from 
generation  to  generation,  the  value  of  which  they 
had  themselves  tested,  the  members  preferred  ac- 
cepting the  first  Confirmation  only,  and  remaining 
unenclosed  as  before,  though  the  non-enclosure  was 
to  be  exercised  under  certain  narrower  limits,  as  it 
exists  to  this  day  among  them. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

TJie    New    Institute. 
1703— 1885. 

We  have  seen  how  the  gradual  recognition  of  the 
value  of  the  Institute  by  the  Bishops  of  Germany- 
opened  the  way,  through  their  public  protection  of 
the  houses  at  Munich,  Augsburg,  and  Burghausen, 
to  the  long-desired  grace  of  Papal  confirmation.  The 
houses  in  England  had  also  contributed  largely  in 
bringing  about  this  happy  conclusion.  Those  at  York 
and  Hammersmith  formed  a  flourishing  branch  of 
the  Institute  of  Mary,  the  more  precious  in  the  eyes 
of  Him  Whose  Providence  was  guiding  each  event, 
whether  propitious  or  adverse,  to  the  destined  end, 
from  their  difficult  position  in  the  midst  of  Protestant 
persecution  and  enmity.  From  the  very  place  which 
had  proved  Mary  Ward's  greatest  hindrance  in  her 
petitions  to  the  Holy  See — her  own  country — the 
patience  and  enduring  virtues  of  her  own  children 
came  to  be  the  means  of  eliciting  the  approval  which 
she  had  in  vain  sought  from  English  Catholic  ecclesi- 
astics. Their  opposition  had  formerly  turned  the  scale 
against  her.  Their  approval,  it  cannot  be  doubted, 
had  equal  weight  in  winning  the  confirmation  of  the 
Institute.     The  Vicar-Apostolic,  Dr.  Leyburn,  Bishop 


544  Fresh  Foundations. 

of  Adrumetum,  wrote  to  Innocent  XII.  in  1699  to 
recommend  the  English  ladies  and  their  work,  and  to 
ask  for  the  Papal  approbation  of  their  rule,  and  of 
themselves  as  a  religious  body.  He  writes  in  terms 
of  high  favour  of  the  houses  at  York  and  Hammer- 
smith, and  says  that  he  does  so,  not  only  from  the 
word  of  others,  but  from  his  own  personal  knowledge 
of  their  merits.  This  letter  is  inserted  in  the  Acts  of 
the  Confirmation  under  Clement  XI.  The  ex-Queen, 
Mary  Beatrice,  also  wrote  to  the  Pope  of  "  the 
edification  she  had  received  from  the  virtues  and 
regular  life  of  the  English  ladies,  commonly  called 
of  Mary." 

The  Papal  Confirmation  gave  a  fresh  impetus  to 
the  whole  work  of  the  Institute.  Subjects  entered 
abundantly,  and  several  new  houses  were  forthwith 
founded.  It  is  true  that  with  scarcely  an  exception 
they  were  begun  in  poverty,  carried  on  amidst 
opposition  and  misunderstandings  of  friends  as  well 
as  opposers,  secular  and  ecclesiastical,  many  hardships 
and  daily  mortifications  of  all  kinds.  Yet  through  all 
are  to  be  found  wonderful  interpositions  of  God's 
Providence  in  their  behalf,  finally  triumphing  over 
every  difficulty,  so  that  these  foundations  live  on  to 
the  present  time,  and  since  their  revival,  after  the 
heaviest  of  all  their  trials,  the  secularization  in  the 
early  years  of  the  nineteenth  century,  have  prospered 
and  increased  fourfold.  A  few  words  only  can  be 
given  to  point  out  some  among  the  numerous 
remarkable  incidents  which  are  recorded,  and  the 
characters  connected  with  them. 

St.  Polten  was  the  first  place  where  a  foundation 


6V.  Pblten  and  Bamberg.  545 

was  made  after  Pope  Clement's  Bull,  It  was  thus  that 
Austria,  in  the  year  1706,  re-welcomed  the  English 
ladies,  as  of  old  in  the  days  of  Mary  Ward.  The 
Emperor  Joseph  gave  a  ready  consent  to  their 
settlement  in  his  dominions,  and  the  Empress 
Elisabeth  laid  the  first  stone  of  their  church.  In 
1742  the  houses  in  Austria  and  its  dependencies 
were,  by  a  Bull  of  Benedict  XIV.,  made  a  separate 
Province  of  the  Institute,  and  placed  under  a  separate 
Superior-General.  The  next  foundation  in  order  of 
time  was  at  Bamberg.  Anna  Maria  von  Rehling, 
who  headed  it,  was  another  of  the  great  and  holy 
souls  whom  Almighty  God  drew  into  the  Institute. 
She  was  fully  imbued  with  its  spirit,  derived  through 
Mary  Poyntz,  and  we  may  see  her  devotion  to  its 
interests  in  her  words  when  temporarily  appointed 
Vicaress  over  the  whole  body.  "  We  are  all  children 
of  this  glorious  mother,"  she  writes  in  171 1  to 
England,  concerning  Mary  Ward,  "  and  therefore 
will  rather  lose  our  lives  than  let  ourselves  be  drawn 
or  separated  from  the  Corpus  that  cost  her  so  much 
labour  and  sufiferance."  The  office  of  General  Supe- 
rior, though  allowed,  was  not  as  yet  approved  by  the 
Holy  See.  It  was  for  many  years  an  object  of  jealousy, 
and  both  Anna  Barbara  Babthorpe  and  her  sister, 
who  succeeded  her,  as  well  as  Anna  Maria  Rehling, 
who  from  her  gifted  mind  and  eminent  virtues  was 
the  sharer  of  their  confidence  and  of  their  troubles, 
had  to  partake  of  the  difficulties  and  annoyances 
arising  from  this.  Anna  governed  the  new  house  at 
Bamberg  with  great  prudence  amidst  its  early  diffi- 
culties for  twenty  years,  and  in  1727  the  church  was 
JJ  2 


546  Alt-CEtting. 

consecrated,  with  the  remarkable  dedication  to  the 
Allerheiligste  Sieben  Ziifltichten  (the  Seven  Most 
Holy  Refuges).^  Anna  Maria  died  in  1737.  The 
body  of  one  of  the  nuns,  which  is  believed  to  be  hers, 
lies  incorrupt  to  the  present  day  in  the  vaults  under 
the  church. 

The  year  1721  brought  two  new  foundations,  that 
at  Alt-CEtting  from  Munich,  and  at  Meran  from 
Augsburg.  The  former  was  begun  under  the  suc- 
cessor of  Mary  Agnes  Babthorpe,  Magdalena  von 
Schnegg,  who  went  that  year  to  Alt-CEtting  with 
five  religious.  The  Archbishop  of  Salzburg,  the 
civil  authorities  at  Burghausen,  and  others,  helped  to 
give  them  means  of  subsistence,  and  their  schools 
were  opened  and  filled  by  degrees.  Yet  at  first 
poverty  pressed  sorely  upon  them,  as  in  every  other 
foundation,  and  at  the  end  of  her  three  years' 
superiority,  Elisabeth  von  Giggenbach  found  herself 
with  but  ten  gulden  (about  £\  English)  in  hand. 
She  was  re-elected,  and  in  great  anxiety  as  to  how 
to  support  her  community,  as  all  incomings  had  been 
paid.  She  wept  and  prayed  long  before  a  picture  of 
St.  Joseph,  entreating  him  to  be  henceforth  their 
foster-father  and  procurator.  Some  impulse  made 
her  go  once  more  to  look  in  her  cash-box,  when  to 
her  joy  and  surprise  she  found  there  five  hundred 
gulden  {£s^)-  Consoled  and  encouraged,  her  zeal 
and  energy  were  redoubled,  and  after  some  years 
she   found    herself  enabled   to    purchase   four   other 

'  Namely,  the  Most  Holy  Trinity,  the  Precious  Blood,  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  our  Blessed  Lady,  the  Holy  Angels,  the  Saints,  the  Holy 
Souls  in  Purgatory. 


Meran.  547 

houses,  which  lodged  a  community  of  twenty  religious 
and  one  hundred  and  thirty  pupils,  and  besides  this 
she  built  the  church,  which  was  dedicated  to 
St.  Joseph. 

The  twin  foundation  of  Meran  underwent  a 
preparatory  ordeal  of  no  ordinary  kind.  Francesca 
Hauserin  and  her  five  companions,  upon  the  invita- 
tion of  one  or  two  only  of  the  inhabitants,  entered 
upon  a  house  which,  though  theirs,  was  unpaid  for. 
The  Augsburg  house  gave  them  no  means  of  support, 
the  schools  were  very  small,  and  so  much  was  the 
poverty  of  their  work  and  community  apparent,  that 
they  were  mocked  at  and  ridiculed  in  the  streets,  and 
evil  reports  spread  abroad  of  them.  The  day  on 
which  they  had  bread  enough  to  eat  was  like  a 
festival ;  the  older  nuns  would  eat  only  half  a  portion, 
in  order  that  their  younger  and  weaker  sisters  might 
have  enough,  and  when  the  larder  was  quite  empty 
they  said  a  Rosary  instead  of  having  dinner.  The 
river,  swollen  from  the  mountain  streams,  often  threat- 
ened to  demolish  their  little  dwelling.  They  had  only 
five  rooms,  and  the  nuns  gave  those  which  could  be 
warmed  to  their  pupils,  and  lived  without  fire  them- 
selves. Rent-day  was  one  of  the  most  anxious  expec- 
tation, for  they  were  continually  in  danger  of  being 
turned  into  the  street,  as  they  had  nothing  to  pay. 
At  length,  after  five  years  of  endurance,  there  came  a 
prospect  of  relief,  for  a  postulant,  with  some  means, 
asked  for  admission.  The  pious  Francesca  at  once 
said  to  her,  "  I  cannot  ask  you  to  enter,  for  from 
day  to  day  we  do  not  know  where  to  get  bread  to 
eat."     "  All  that  is  little  to  me,"  was  her  courageous 


548  Franc esca  Hauserin. 

reply ;  "  what  does  for  you  will  do  for  me."  She 
would  take  no  refusal,  and  was  finally  professed. 
The  fervent  prayers  of  these  devoted  souls  had  been 
heard,  for  soon  afterwards  another  pupil  with  a  large 
fortune  resisted  every  temptation  to  go  elsewhere  and 
joined  their  community,  and  besides  this,  a  lady  in 
the  Netherlands,  who  had  never  seen  the  English 
ladies  at  Meran,  left  them  a  large  legacy,  which  was 
one  day  put  into  the  hands  of  the  astonished 
Superior.  She  received  it  like  a  gift  from  Heaven, 
as  indeed  it  truly  was.  From  this  time  their  com- 
munity and  their  schools  increased,  and  children 
were  received  from  all  parts  of  the  Tyrol. 

But  it  was  through  this  severe  course  of  training 
that  Francesca  was  prepared  for  a  far  more  arduous 
post  and  far  more  searching  trials.  After  governing 
the  house  at  Meran  for  twenty  years,  and  being  the 
instrument  of  its  growth  and  increasing  prosperity, 
she  was  chosen  to  succeed  Magdalena  von  Schnegg 
as  Chief  Superior  of  the  Institute.  This  office  she 
would  not  accept  for  some  time.  She  did  so  finally  as 
an  act  of  obedience,  and  not  without  many  tears. 
She  had  great  abilities  and  talents  which  eminently 
fitted  her  to  cope  with  the  difficult  task  which  lay 
before  her,  one  for  which  the  exercise  of  her  admir- 
able virtues  of  humility  and  of  self-contempt  were 
no  less  necessary.  It  was  upon  the  election  of  a 
successor  to  Mother  Magdalena  that  the  Institute  was 
exposed  to  a  heavy  trial  in  the  differences  which 
arose  between  the  nuns  of  Mindelheim  and  the 
Bishop  of  Augsburg.  There  was  danger  to  a  part 
of  the  original  organization  under  a  Chief  Superior, 


A  difficult  time.  549 

whom  he  forbade  them  to  obey.  The  cause  was 
taken  to  Rome  in  1745,  after  the  Bishop  had  laid  the 
house  of  Mindelheim  under  an  interdict.  The  nuns 
of  that  house  had  also  exposed  themselves  to  great 
blame  in  ignorantly  paying  greater  honour  to  Mary 
Ward  than  is  permitted  by  the  Church  to  holy 
persons  before  canonization. 

Though  the  suit  at  Rome,  as  far  as  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Institute  was  affected,  ended  in  the  final 
establishment  of  the  office  of  Chief  or  General  Superior, 
yet  that  office  was  no  easy  one  for  the  four  years  in 
which  the  cause  was  pending,  or  in  those  immediately 
succeeding  the  Bull.  Francesca  Hauserin  who  filled  it 
had,  during  these  early  years  after  her  election,  to 
guide  her  Sisters  at  Augsburg  and  Mindelheim  in 
their  difficult  position,  and  to  strengthen  the  fright- 
ened and  discouraged  members  of  the  Institute 
generally,  who  were  full  of  alarm  as  to  the  result  of 
that  troubled  time  to  their  whole  body.  In  her 
humility  she  offered  to  lay  down  her  office  ;  "  so  that 
it  be  conferred,"  she  writes,  "  on  another  member  of 
the  Institute  be  it  who  it  may,  I  hope  a  corner  will 
be  found  for  me  to  dwell  in.  But  that  the  office  be 
dropped  entirely ! — you  must  do  all  according  to  your 
conscience  to  maintain  it,  or  else  all  is  over  with  us, 
and  we  lose  more  than  we  can  understand  now." 
But,  meanwhile,  her  measures  were  energetic  and 
taken  with  great  prudence.  She  was  much  esteemed 
by  the  Elector  and  Electress,  and  their  intervention 
at  Rome,  which  she  at  once  besought,  was  of  eminent 
service  there  in  the  difficult  and  lengthened  suit. 

P'rancesca   lived   ten   years  after   the   cause   was 


550  Gifts  of  grace. 

ended  and  died  a  holy  death  in  1759.     She  possessed 
an  eminent  gift  of  contrition  of  spirit  and  holy  tears, 
which    would    burst    forth    involuntarily    when    the 
unfaithfulness  of  some,  or  the  zealous  deeds  of  others 
were  spoken  of,  for  she  would  say  the  tepidity  and 
infidelity  which  alone  she  saw  in  herself  forced  them 
from  her.    God  led  her  soul  through  dark  paths  of 
desolation    and    apparent   abandonment   during   the 
long  anxious  years  of  her  government.     Yet  amidst 
the  many  vexations  and   mortifications  which  beset 
her  she  would   possess  her  soul   in  peace,  and  even 
say,  "  I  have  deserved  all — may  the  will  of  God  be 
blessed."     To    complete    the    history   of    Francesca 
Hauserin  and  justly  appreciate  the  good  Providence 
of  God  in  placing  her  to  guide  the  Institute  at  so 
troublous  a  period,  we  must  pass  on  fifty  years  after 
her  death  to  the  disastrous  time  of  the  secularization 
of  religious  houses.     In  1809  the  English  Ladies  had 
received   a  warning  that  they  would  have  to  leave 
their  beautiful  dwelling  in  Munich,  and  that,  as  a  pre- 
paratory measure,  the  vault  under  the  chapel  where 
their  dead  members  had  been  buried  for  a  hundred 
years  was  to  be  cleared  out,  and  the  bodies  sent  to  the 
public  cemetery  of  the  city.     The  Government  sent 
their  agents  to  perform  the  task.     A  description  of 
what  followed  is  given  in  a  letter  from  a  nun  of  the 
house   to   her  cousin   belonging   to   the  Institute  at 
Alt-CEtting.2 

"The  night  before  last,  at  nine  o'clock,  our  dead 
were  dug  up  out  of  the  vault  and  taken  away  to  the 
cemetery,    except    the    General    Superior,    Baroness 
'  From  the  archives  of  the  Convent  at  Alt-CEtting. 


Incorruption  after  death.  551 

von  Hauserin,  who  has  lain  fifty  years  in  the  vault 
and  is  incorrupt.  Her  hands  were  laid  across  each 
other,  as  the  custom  is  with  the  dead.  In  one  she 
held  the  rule-book,  in  the  other  the  crucifix,  and  so 
tightly  that  great  force  had  to  be  used  to  take  the 
latter  from  her.  The  book  is  as  beautiful  as  if  it  had 
been  put  away  in  a  box.  The  grave-digger  tried 
with  all  his  strength  to  break  up  the  blessed  body, 
but  in  vain.  Yesterday  she  stood  in  a  corner  of  the 
vault  as  upright  as  a  wax  candle.  Her  countenance  is 
very  like  the  picture  of  her  which  hung  in  my  room. 
The  nails  on  her  fingers  are  as  white  as  those  of 
a  living  person.  I  kissed  her  hand  and  took  secretly 
a  little  piece  of  the  thin  black  veil,  which  together 
with  a  white  cloth,  hung  over  her  face.  Her  scapular^ 
with  a  picture  of  our  Lady  and  blue  strings,  is 
quite  whole.  The  police  were  informed  and  one  of 
them  was  placed  as  a  guard.  The  police  director 
was  astonished  and  said  he  had  never  seen  such  a 
thing  in  his  life.  He  had  her  laid  in  a  coflfin  and 
buried  at  night  in  a  place  by  herself  in  the  cemetery." 
The  occurrence  made  a  great  noise  in  the  city,  and 
"many  persons  came  to  the  vault  to  see  the  body. 
Three  days  after  she  had  been  re-buried,  she  was 
again  taken  out  of  the  grave  and  carried  to  the 
Academy  of  Science  where  the  body  was  opened 
and  the  interior  found  to  be  as  fresh  as  if  she  had 
died  the  day  before."^  It  was  then  replaced  in  the 
public  cemetery. 

There  was  another  holy  soul  who  was  concerned 
in  the  same  troublous  strife  as  Francesca  Hauserin, 
^  Letter  in  the  archives  of  the  Institute  at  Bamberg. 


552  Schools  of  the  Institute. 

havings  journeyed  and  spent  days  and  nights  in  writing 
for  the  same  cause,  and  on  whom  Ahnighty  God 
bestowed  the  same  outward  marks  of  the  large  gifts 
of  grace  He  had  bestowed  upon  her.  This  was 
Josepha  von  Mansdorff,  the  Superior  of  Burghausen. 
Her  exalted  virtues  were  well  known  through  the 
•whole  Institute,  in  which  she  was  greatly  beloved. 
When  the  dead  were  removed  from  the  vault  under 
the  chapel  to  the  churchyard  of  the  town,  Josepha 
was  also  found  to  be  incorrupt.  The  stone  cover  was 
replaced  over  the  niche  in  which  the  body  reposes, 
and  she  was  left  and  is  still  in  the  vault,  where  for 
many  years  of  her  life  she  had  been  in  the  habit  of 
spending  night  after  night  in  prayer  and  intercession. 
To  return  to  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century. 
Fresh  foundations  were  undertaken  every  few  years, 
and  the  older  houses  increased  both  in  the  number 
of  their  members  and  in  the  amount  of  their  v/ork. 
Besides  their  pupils  within  the  houses  and  day- 
boarders  of  the  upper  class,  the  Volk-Schule — what 
would  now  in  England  answer  to  the  Board  Schools, 
as  to  the  amount  of  education  given — were  given  into 
the  hands  of  the  English  Ladies,  so  that  the  whole 
of  the  children  of  each  town  were  under  their 
instruction.  The  community  at  Munich  numbered 
between  fifty  and  sixty  at  this  period,  those  at  the 
other  houses  were  in  proportion,  according  to  the 
length  of  their  foundation.  Tke  dreary  time  of  the 
French  Revolution  and  the  threatened  dissolution 
of  all  religious  houses  in  1802,  filled  the  members  of 
the  Institute  with  anxiety  as  to  their  own  fate.  In 
1803,  the  enclosed  convents  were  dissolved,  and  for 


Secularization.  553 


six  years  the  English  Ladies  were  uncertain  whether 
the  Institute  would  be  allowed  to  remain.  At  length, 
however,  in  1809,  the  fatal  decree  was  issued,  and 
every  house  received  the  notice  that  the  schools  were 
to  be  turned  into  secular  schools,  as  the  Institute  was 
suppressed,  and  no  further  novices  were  to  be  taken. 
The  decree  was  carried  out  with  greater  severity 
in  some  instances  than  in  others.  At  Munich,  where 
the  suppression  began,  the  community  consisted  of 
forty  members.  The  Paradeiser  Haus,  and  all  their 
property,  was  taken  from  them,  and  they  themselves 
received  each  a  very  small  yearly  pension  for  their 
life.  The  General  Superior,  Francesca  Schafifman, 
only  survived  two  years,  and  no  other  was  chosen  in 
her  room.  At  Mainz  the  nuns  had,  a  few  years 
previously,  to  put  on  the  tricoloured  cockade,  and 
teach  in  secular  clothing.  But  when  ISTapoleon 
appeared  there,  the  house  was  spared,  by  the  inter- 
cession of  the  Bishop,  and  their  property  restored  to 
the  community.  Napoleon  signed  the  decree,  when 
in  camp,  on  a  drum-head,  on  the  condition  that  all 
connection  with  Bavaria,  which  he  hated,  should 
cease. 

In  Austria,  the  Imperial  protection  saved  the 
Institute,  and  the  houses  were  able  to  carry  on  their 
work  as  usual.  But  in  Bavaria  the  only  exception 
was  at  Augsburg,  and  partially  at  Burghausen  and 
Alt  -  CEtting,  where  the  two  communities  were 
constrained  to  live  together,  at  first  in  the  former 
place,  and  finally  at  Alt-CEtting,  the  members  having 
the  alternative  offered  them  of  each  receiving  a 
pension    and    living    where   they  would,   which    all 


554  Heirlooms  at  Augsburg. 

declined.  At  Augsburg,  the  decree  was  not  carried 
out  Only  an  order  was  sent  not  to  receive  novices. 
The  Commissioners  sent  to  examine  the  house  and 
take  a  note  of  its  property,  found  all  in  such  perfect 
order  under  the  government  of  the  gifted  Superior 
Josepha  von  Feiertag,  that  they  contented  themselves 
with  carrying  off  the  church  plate,  leaving  the  nuns 
in  possession  of  their  house  and  property.  The  nuns 
at  Mindelheim  were,  however,  deprived  of  everything 
and  sent  to  live  with  heir  Sisters  at  Augsburg. 

The  house  of  the  Institute  at  Augsburg  therefore 
remains  to  the  present  time  in  its  original  state  as 
founded  by  Mary  Poyntz,  from  the  fact  of  the  nuns 
never  having  been  driven  out.  It  is  to  this  cause 
that  the  present  generation  are  indebted  for  the 
possession  of  two  valuable  ■  heirlooms  which  have 
come  down  to  them,  both  dating  from  Mary  Poyntz 
who  brought  them  to  the  house.  These  are,  first,  the 
series  of  pictures  which  have  been  named  as  the 
Painted  Life  in  this  biography,  consisting  of  a  series 
of  fifty-two  large  oil  paintings  which  hung  in  the 
long  corridors  of  the  convent.  Few  saintly  persons 
have  such  a  valuable  testimony  to  their  life,  existing 
two  hundred  years  after  their  death,  such  as  these 
pictures,  painted  under  the  superintendence  of  eye- 
witnesses of  what  they  pourtray.  We  know  of  the 
painted  life  of  St.  Francis  at  Assisi,  and,  it  may  be,  two 
or  three  others,  but  the  examples  are  rare.  They  are 
therefore  a  treasure  not  sufficiently  to  be  appreciated. 
The  second  reminiscence  of  Mary  Poyntz  and  her 
loving  care  for  God's  honour,  are  the  relics  of  the  mar- 
tyred priests,  the  Rev.  J.  Lockwood  and  E.  Catherick, 


Light  seen  in  the  church.  555 

already  mentioned  as  given  to  the  care  of  the  English 
Ladies  in  Yorkshire.  These  sacred  relics  are  pre- 
served in  an  ancient  ebony  box  with  glass  sides 
and  lined  with  satin.  They  remained  in  the  little 
chapel  of  the  infirmary  untouched,  and  finally  for- 
gotten by  the  community.  An  inquiry  from  England 
as  to  their  existence  in  1879  was  at  last  the  cause  of  a 
search  being  made,  but  no  one  knew  anything  about 
them.  At  length  an  aged  Sister  who  had  care  of  the 
infirmary,  on  hearing  the  names  of  the  martyrs,  recog- 
nized them  as  the  words  which  she  had  been  told  by 
her  predecessor  in  that  office  to  say  over  every  day. 
The  names  were  written  on  the  label  of  a  little  key  in 
her  bunch.  This  clue  proved  the  right  one,  and  the 
relics,  including  nearly  the  whole  of  the  bones  of 
the  martyred  priests,  were  found  in  the  box,  together 
with  the  parchment  certificate  of  their  identity  and 
the  cause  of  their  death. 

There  is  another  fact  concerning  the  time- 
honoured  house  at  Augsburg  worthy  of  mention 
here,  though,  in  this  instance,  no  clue  remains 
affording  any  explanation.  The  chapel,  or  rather  the 
church,  of  the  house,  as  we  have  seen,  is  dedicated  to 
the  Sacred  Heart.  There  is  in  it  the  body  of  a 
martyr  sent  from  Rome  from  the  Catacombs  two 
centuries  ago.  From  time  to  time  the  church  is 
filled  during  the  night  with  a  marvellous  and 
glittering  light,  white  and  dazzling,  which  lasts  for 
many  hours,  and  then  dies  away.  No  one  who 
stays  up  to  watch  for  its  coming  ever  sees  it,  but 
nuns  sitting  up  with  the  sick,  and  going  for  a  few 
minutes   to   pray   there   during  the   dead   of    night, 


55^  Thne  of  war. 

have  entered  the  dim  church  with  only  the  h'ght  of 
the  lamp  before  the  Blessed  Sacrament  to  guide 
their  way,  and  as  they  knelt,  the  whole  interior  has 
been  filled  with  a  glorious  brilliancy  which  lit  up 
every  object  there  as  with  the  light  of  day,  while  at 
times  the  sound  as  of  wings  flitting  to  and  fro  has  been 
heard.  Opposite  neighbours  or  passers  in  the  street 
have  knocked  up  the  household  with  the  belief  that 
there  was  a  fire.  Those  who  have  seen  the  light  wit- 
ness to  its  effect  in  calming  the  soul  and  filling  it  with 
peace  as  they  knelt,  while  others  are  moved  to  tears 
of  contrition  and  love  of  God.  The  sight  of  it 
once,  thus  unexpectedly,  cured  a  young  lay-sister 
of  a  temptation  to  give  up  her  holy  calling  and 
return  to  the  world,  and  she  died  a  holy  death, 
thanking  God  for  that  night  which  had  restored  her  to 
His  service.  This  light  has  been  seen  from  an 
unknown  time  up  to  the  present  day,  and  the  fact 
of  its  appearance  in  the  church  has  been  handed 
down  from  one  generation  of  nuns  to  another. 

During  the  years  preceding  and  following  upon 
the  secularization,  war  had  been  spreading  through 
Germany,  and  the  nuns  had  their  school  duties 
broken  into,  by  their  houses  being  filled  with  the  sick 
and  wounded  soldiers  quartered  upon  them.  Their 
dormitories  and  schoolrooms  had  to  be  turned  into 
hospitals,  while  they  themselves  devoted  their  time 
and  strength  to  the  service  of  the  invalids.  They 
cooked  and  baked  and  washed  for  them,  found  them 
linen,  dressed  their  wounds  and  attended  to  their 
needs,  and,  in  short,  performed  all  those  offices  to- 
wards them  which  fall  under  the  duty  of  a  Sister  of 


The  Irish  Branch.  557 

Charity  in  her  vocation.  This  was  done  with  such 
charity  and  cheerful  willingness  and  cost  to  them- 
selves, that  they  universally  won  the  respect  and 
esteem  of  their  patients. 

To  turn  once  more  to  England  during  this 
anxious  period.  Though  the  house  at  Hammer- 
smith had  gradually  failed,  the  convent  at  York 
had  been  prospering  with  its  quiet  hidden  work, 
effecting  more  than  can  be  told  for  the  preservation 
of  the  Catholic  faith  in  the  country  through  those 
apparently  hopeless  years.  Generations  of  holy 
and  devoted  nuns  had  lived  and  worked  and  died 
within  its  walls.  Finally,  in  the  year  1821,  at  about 
the  time  when  life  was  reviving  for  the  Institute 
abroad,  the  Irish  branch  of  the  Institute  was  founded 
by  Mrs.  Ball,  who  had  passed  her  novitiate  at  York. 
This  great  and  noble  work  has  been  wonderfully 
blessed  and  increased  by  God.  We  know  that 
Ireland  had  a  distinct  place  in  Mary  Ward's  heart, 
for  its  name  is  found  in  her  own  handwriting  with 
those  of  other  countries  where  she  hoped  to  extend 
her  plans.  She  could  hardly  have  looked  forward  to 
so  fruitful  an  expansion  of  the  work  of  the  Institute, 
to  lands  of  which  she  could  only  have  heard  as 
heathen  and  barbarous.  Such  has  been  the  good  gift 
of  God  reserved  by  His  Providence  for  the  Irish  nuns 
of  the  Institute  to  undertake,  and  well  have  they 
traded  with  the  talent  committed  to  them.  Besides 
the  numerous  communities  in  Ireland,  there  are 
houses  depending  on  them  in  Asia,  Africa,  and 
America,  all  bringing  in  a  rich  harvest  of  souls, 
and  training  up  the  young  as  faithful  Catholics 
amidst  the  infidelity  everywhere  rife. 


55^  Revival  in  Germany. 

During  the  early  growth  in  Ireland  of  this  im- 
portant and  vigorous  offshoot  from  the  parent  stem, 
the  long  period  of  patient  waiting  and  endurance 
for  the  Institute  in  Germany  was  ending  with  the 
return  of  peaceful  days  to  the  whole  of  Europe, 
and  the  houses  there,  one  after  another,  received 
the  permission  to  take  novices  again.  But  the  joy 
which  this  occasioned  was  not  unmixed  with  pain, 
for  there  were  few  of  the  older  members  of  the 
Institute  left  to  partake  in  it.  In  the  larger  houses 
only  three  or  four  survived  out  of  the  several 
communities.  Numerous  postulants  however  began 
at  once  to  ask  for  admission.  At  Augsburg  as  many 
as  nineteen  presented  themselves  for  immediate 
entrance.  The  Augsburg  house  was  therefore  soon 
able  to  bestow  both  members  and  Superiors  upon 
three  of  the  exhausted  communities,  thus  help- 
ing to  give  them,  as  it  were,  a  fresh  existence,  and 
starting  them  anew  on  their  work  of  education. 
Finally,  in  1835,  King  Louis  I.  sought  for  nuns  from 
Augsburg  to  establish  a  community  of  the  English 
Ladies  at  Nymphenburg.  One  of  the  wings  of  the 
Royal  Palace  had  been  given  by  his  predecessors 
a  hundred  years  before  to  Nuns  of  Notre  Dame, 
who  had  schools  there  until  the  secularization. 
These  schools  were  carried  on  under  secular  teachers 
for  twenty  years.  On  the  arrival  of  the  religious 
from  Augsburg  with  Madame  Catharine  de  Graccho 
as  Superior,  the  pupils  were  transferred  to  the  nuns, 
while  some  of  the  Ladies,  who  had  before  managed 
the  school,  entered  the  Institute  and  were  subse- 
quently professed.     In  1840,  Madame  Catharine  was 


spread  of  the  Institute.  559 

appointed  General  Superior  of  the  whole  Bavarian 
Institute  by  Pope  Gregory  XVI.  and  she  was 
solemnly  installed  in  her  office  at  Nymphenburg  in 
the  presence  of  all  the  Superiors. 

From  the  time  of  this  completion  of  the  restora- 
tion of  the  more  ancient  portion  of  the  Institute,  its 
growth  and  extension  have  far  exceeded  even  its 
early  promise.  Before  the  secularization  the  houses 
in  Germany  were  only  seventeen  in  number.  In 
1840,  when  the  Pope  placed  a  General  Superior  at 
their  head,  the  members  of  the  crippled  Institute 
in  Germany  exclusive  of  Austria  did  not  amount 
to  200.  Since  this  time,  the  houses,  including  the 
filials  with  four  to  seven  or  eight  members  each, 
have  increased  to  69,  and  the  members  to  above 
1600.  Among  these  are  to  be  reckoned  a  large 
settlement  at  Bucharest,  where  a  very  extensive  work 
is  carried  on  for  its  mixed  population,  in  which  all 
nations  and  all  religions  are  to  be  found.  There  are 
four  houses  in  India.  The  Austrian  dependencies 
besides  are  thirteen  in  number,  three  of  them  being 
houses  in  Italy.  All  the  above  named  communities 
maintain  the  same  customs  and  observances,  and 
interchange  members  from  time  to  time  if  need  be. 
We  must  also  add  to  them  the  houses  in  England, 
including  the  venerable  convent  at  York,  the  oldest 
community  of  religious  women  in  the  country  which 
has  never  existed  elsewhere,  and  about  fifty  houses  of 
the  Irish  branch,  from  which  are  to  be  found  com- 
munities in  America,  India,  and  many  of  the  colonies 
and  dependencies  of  the  British  Crown.  At  the 
present  moment,  therefore,  there    are   few   Institutes 


560  Approbation  by  Pius  IX. 

in  the  Church  whose  members  are  more  numerous 
or  more  widely  spread  throughout  the  world. 

In  1877  Pius  IX.  gave  the  final  approbation  to 
the  whole  Institute.  Thus  has  been  at  last  accom- 
plished the  darling  wish  of  those  devoted  souls  of 
whom  Mary  Ward  was  the  leader  and  the  Mother. 
The  seed  sown  in  tears  has  sprung  up  and  covered 
the  land  with  beauty  and  fruitfulness.  God  has  given 
the  increase,  and  the  Church  has  crowned  the  labours 
of  her  faithful  children  by  the  approval  which  is  at 
once  the  reward  of  their  loyalty,  and  the  earnest  and 
promise  of  enduring  abundance  in  the  glorious  harvest 
in  which  they  are  now  the  rejoicing  reapers. 

NOTE. 

It  is  to  the  devotion  and  industry  of  the  community 
of  the  Institute  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  at  Haver- 
stock  Hill,  that  English  Catholics  oive  the  researches 
which  have  produced  the  present  volumes.  In  the  midst 
of  their  own  struggles  against  enormous  difficulties,  they 
have  been  able  to  find  time  to  go  through  the  many 
scattered  documents  which  exist  not  only  in  England, 
but,  in  far  greater  numbers,  in  the  archives  of  the 
houses  in  Germany,  by  means  of  which  so  much  new 
light  has  been  throum  on  the  lives  and  characters  of 
Mary  Ward  and  her  associates.  Everywhere  they 
have  found  their  religiojis  Sisters  and  others,  in 
whose  possession  these  docutnents  remain,  always  ready 
to  assist  them  ivith  the  most  active  sympathy,  and  if 
there  has  been  no  attempt  made  to  enumerate  those  to 
whom  they  are  thus  indebted,  this  must  be  set  down 
to  the  fact  that  their  helpers  have  been  so  mafiy. 

{EDITOR.) 


Notes  to  Book  VIII.  561 


NOTES   TO   BOOK  VIII. 


Note  I. — A  copy  of  a  letter  from  Rev.  Father  Paul  Robin- 
son, Sacrce  AnglicancB  Congre.  Ordinis  Ste.  Benedicti,  to 
Mrs.  Mary  Points,  in  answer  to  one,  she  wrot  to  him  to 
set  downe,  what  he  most  noted  in  our  dearest  Mother,  Mrs. 
Mary  Ward  of  happy  metnory  (p.  512). 

My  dr.  and  kind  Friend, — I  am  forced  to  acknowledge  the 
receipt  of  yours  out  of  the  West,  two  hundred  miles  from 
London,  neither  have  I  it  now  with  me,  therefore,  if  I  omit 
answering  any  particulars,  pardon  the  fault  of  memory.  I  will 
let  passe  your  holy  courtship,  wishing  you  would  forbeare  such 
expressions,  as  you  would  not  wish  me  to  believe  of  myselfe, 
who  am  a  poor  creature  every  way,  and  much  poorer,  if  I  were 
ignorant  of  that  truth,  which  everybody  knows  (and  I  have 
more  reason)  and  therefore  more  obligation  to  know,  than  any 
other).  And  I  must  let  passe  the  other  part  wherein  you 
demand  an  account  of  what  I  had  observed  in  our  dear  Mother. 
I  guesse  your  designe,  and  love  you  for  it ;  let  one  saint  labour 
for  another,  was  the  saying  of  a  third  saint.  God  grant  it 
might  be  as  well  verified  in  us  who  live,  as  I  am  confident 
it  is  of  her  who  is  gone  before  us,  and  I  pray  God  it  may  be 
to  provide  a  place  for  us,  though  far  from  her,  who  is  neare 
the  Great  One.  But  truly  I  can  say  nothing  with  satisfaction 
to  myselfe,  though  I  have  great  feelings  of  her  merits.  For 
wisdome  and  vertue  are  not  discovered  by  any  particular  act, 
as  their  contraries  are,  but  by  a  constant  tenure  and  adhesion 
to  that  unum  necessarium.  Which  requires  light  from  the 
same  Spirit  to  discerne  it,  and  those  who  conversed  with  her 
might  see  a  great  riches,  wherewith  to  oblige  everybody  in 
the  midst  of  real  poverty  ;  a  resignation,  or  more  properly  such 
an  indifference,  as  if  there  were  nothing  in  this  world  a  fit 
matter  of  resignation,  in  the  midst  of  present  pains  in  extremity, 
and  absolute  uncertainty  of  all  things  for  the  future ;  a  charity 
KK   2 


562  Notes  to  Book   VIII. 

that  rather  laboured  to  excuse  the  faults  committed  against 
her  than  to  think  they  needed  to  be  forgiven  ;  and  a  continuall 
commerce  with  God,  as  if  there  had  been  none  living  but  they 
two,  with  a  wonderful  equalness  of  mind  in  the  inequality  she 
met  with  in  health,  and  all  other  temporal  things,  as  if  she  had 
not  lived  in  sense  but  in  faith  of  the  things  that  appeare  not. 
But  all  this  and  what  I  can  say  is  short  of  what  I  feele,  believe 
and  know  beyond  my  expressions.  I  hope  she  prays  for  us  in 
Heaven,  and  you  on  earth,  for  I  need  all  the  mercies  of  God, 
and  the  charity  of  His  saints  to  become  such  as  I  ought,  and 
such  as  may  make  me  worth  your  owning  for. 
My  dear  friend, 

Your  faithfuU  servant, 

Brother  Robinson. 

A  manuscript  letter  of  the  year  1727,  in  the  Nymphenburg 
Archives,  from  a  Benedictine  Father  of  Ratisbon,  Father 
Baillie,  states  that  "  P.  James  Robinson  was  Professor  of 
Divinity  in  the  Gregorian  College  at  Douay,  an.  1625.  He 
was  sent  to  the  English  Missions  in  1630,  where  he  died  in 
1652.  He  was  three  years  in  Newgate  prison,  but  got  free  by 
bail,  an.  1647.''  Father  Robinson  must  have  become  acquainted 
therefore  with  Mary  Ward  during  her  last  visit  to  England, 
and  it  was  probably  with  reference  to  her  projected  biography 
that  Mary  Poyntz  wrote  to  him. 

NOTE   n.  (p.  541.) 

The  dress  which  was  approved  of  by  the  Holy  See  as  the 
religious  habit  of  the  Institute  of  Mary  is  not  that  in  which 
Mary  Ward  appears  in  the  Frontispiece  to  this  volume.  We 
know  from  Winefrid  Wigmore's  biography  that  she  only  sat 
twice  for  her  likeness.  The  oil  painting  from  which  this  print 
is  taken  is  the  second  of  the  two  original  pictures  existing  of 
her,  and  was  sent  from  the  Paradeiser  Haus  to  the  Institute  at 
Alt-CEtting,  where  it  now  is,  at  the  time  of  the  secularization 
in  1809.  The  date  of  the  picture  and  the  artist  are  equally 
unknown,  but  it  is  believed  to  have  been  taken  after  the 
Suppression  by  Pope  Urban.  This  is  corroborated  by  the 
increase  of  years,  manifest  in  the  countenance,  and  also  by 


Notes  to  Book  VIII.  563 

the  dress,  that  of  a  secular  lady  in,  perhaps  widow's,  mourning, 
which  she  adopted  upon  discarding  what  the  Bull  forbade. 
The  habit  previous  to  that  time  is  shown  in  the  Frontispiece 
to  Volume  I. 

No  further  explanation  is  requisite  concerning  this  picture, 
but  it  may  be  as  well  to  add  here  Winefrid  Wigmore's  remarks 
as  to  Mary  Ward's  general  appearance.  She  says  :  "  She  was 
rather  tall  but  her  figure  was  symmetrical.  Her  complexion 
was  delicately  beautiful,  her  countenance  and  aspect  most 
agreeable,  mingled  with  I  know  not  what  which  was  attractive. 
Two  times  she  yielded  to  the  exceeding  importunity  of  certain 
most  deserving  friends  and  allowed  herself  to  be  taken.  Her 
presence  and  conversation  were  most  winning,  her  manners 
courteous.  It  was  a  general  saying, '  she  became  whatsoever 
she  wore  or  did.'  Her  voice  in  speaking  was  very  grateful 
and  in  song  melodious.  In  her  demeanour  and  carriage,  an 
angelic  modesty  was  united  to  a  refined  ease  and  dignity  of 
manner,  that  made  even  Princes  find  great  satisfaction,  yea, 
profit,  in  conversing  with  her.  Yet  these  were  withal  without 
the  least  affectation  and  were  accompanied  with  such  meek- 
ness and  humility  as  gave  confidence  to  the  poorest  and  most 
miserable.  There  was  nothing  she  did  seem  to  have  more 
horror  of,  than  that  there  should  be  anything  in  herself  or 
hers  that  might  put  a  bar  to  the  free  access  of  any  who  should 
be  in  need  of  ought  in  their  power  to  bestow." 


AD   MAJOREM   DEI   GLORIAM. 


QUARTERLY    SERIES. 


THE  CHRONICLE  OF  ST.  ANTONY  OF  PADUA,  the 
"  Eldest  Son  of  St.  Francis."     3s.  6d. 

LIFE  OF  THE  YEN.  CLAUDE  DE  LA  COLOMBIERE.    53. 

LIFE  AND  LETTERS  OF  ST.  FRANCIS  XAVIER.  By 
the  Rev.  H.  J.  Coleridge.     Two  vols.     15s. 

Cheap  edition.     Two  vols,  in  one.     9s. 

LIFE  OF  ANNE  CATHARINE  EMMERICH.  By  Helen 
Ram.     5s. 

LIFE  OF  LADY  FALKLAND.     By  Lady  G.  Fullerton.     5s. 

LIFE  OF  HENRIETTE  D'OSSEVILLE  (in  Religion,  Mother 
Ste.  Marie).  By  the  Rev.  John  George  M'Leod,  S.J. 
5s.  6d. 


LIFE  OF  ST.  JANE  FRANCES  FREMYOT  DE  CHANTAL. 
By  Emily  Bowles.     Second  edition.     5s.  6d. 


LIFE    OF  THE   BLESSED  JOHN    BERCHMANS.      Third 
Edition.     By  the  Rev.  F.  Goldie,  S.J.    6s. 


LONDON:    BURNS   AND   GATES. 


QUARTERLY  SERIES. 


THE  LIFE  OF  CATHARINE  BURTON,  Mother  Mary  Xaveria 
of  the  Angels.    By  Father  Thomas  Hunter,  S.J.     6s.  6d. 

A  GRACIOUS  LIFE  (1566—1618);  being  the  Life  of  Madame 
Acarie  (Blessed  Mary  of  the  Incarnation).  By  Emily 
Bowles.     6s. 

LIFE  OF  MARGARET  MOSTYN  (Mother  Margaret  of  Jesus). 
By  the  Very  Rev.  Edmund  Bedingfield.     6s. 

LIFE  OF  THE  BLESSED  PETER  FAVRE,  S.J.  From  the 
Italian  of  Father  Boero.     6s.  6d. 

LIFE  OF  KING  ALFRED  THE  GREAT.  By  the  Rer. 
A.  G.  Knight.     6s. 

LIFE  OF  MOTHER  MARY  TERESA  BALL.  By  the  Rev. 
H.  J.  Coleridge,  S.J.     6s,  6d. 

LIFE  AND  LETTERS  OF  ST.  TERESA.  Vol.  I.  By  the 
Rev.  H.  J.  Coleridge,  S.J.  7s.  6d.  (The  Second  Volume 
is  in  the  press). 

LIFE  OF  MARY  WARD.  By  Mary  Catherine  Elizabeth 
Chambers.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  H.  J.  Coleridge,  S.J. 
Two  Vols.     7s.  6d.  each. 

STORY  OF  ST.  STANISLAUS  KOSTKA.     3s.  6d. 

ST.  THOMAS  OF  HEREFORD,  LIFE  OF.  By  Father 
Lestrange.     6s. 

GASTON  DE  SEGUR,  a  Biography.  By  F.J.  M.  A.  Partridge. 
3s.  6d. 


LONDON:    BURNS   AND   GATES. 


b 


QUARTERLY  SERIES. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  REFORMED  IN  MIND  AND 
MANNERS.     By  Father  Benedict  Rogacci,  S.J.     7s.  6d. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  SACRED  PASSION.  By  Father 
Luis  de  la  Palma,  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.     5s. 

THE  LIFE  AND  TEACHING  OF  JESUS  CHRIST, 
In  Meditations  for  every  day  in  the  year.  By  P.  N. 
Avancino,  S.J.     Two  Vols.     los.  6d. 

ADORATION  IN  SPIRIT  AND  IN  TRUTH.  '  By  Father 
Eusebius  Nieremberg.     6s.  6d. 

PIOUS  AFFECTIONS  TOWARDS  GOD  AND  THE  SAINTS. 
Meditations  for  Every  Day  in  the  Year.  From  the  Latin  of 
the  Ven.  Nicholas  Lancicius,  S.J.     7s.  6d. 

SUFFERINGS  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  BRITTANY  DURING 
THE  GREAT  REVOLUTION.  By  Edward  Healy 
Thompson,  M.A.     6s.  6d. 

SUPPRESSION  OF  THE  SOCIETY  OF  JESUS  IN  THE 
PORTUGUESE  DOMINIONS.  By  the  Rev.  Alfred 
Weld,  S.J.     7s.  6d. 

THREE  CATHOLIC  REFORMERS  OF  THE  FIFTEENTH 
CENTURY.     By  Mary  H.  Allies.     6s. 

THE  TRIBUNAL  OF  CONSCIENCE.  By  Father  Druzbicki. 
3s.  6d. 


LONDON:  BURNS  AND  GATES. 


LONDON:   BURNS  AND  OATES. 


QUARTERLY  SERIES. 


THE   PREPARATION   OF  THE  INCARNATION.     By  the  ! 

Rev.  H.  J.  Coleridge.     7s.  6d.  ' 

\ 
THE   BAPTISM    OF    THE    KING.       Considerations  on    the  ' 

Sacred    Passion.      By    the    Rev.    H.    J.    Coleridge,    S.J. 

7$.  6d. 

DIALOGUES    OF    ST.  GREGORY   THE   GREAT:    an  Old 

English  Version.     6s.  i 

j 

LIFE  OF  OUR  LIFE  :  The  Harmony  of  the  Gospels,  arranged  ; 

with   Introductory  and  Explanatory  Chapters,  Notes,  and  . 

Indices.   By  the  Rev.  H.  J.  Coleridge,  S.J.  Two  Vols.  155.  \ 

PUBLIC   LIFE  OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.     By  the  ' 

Rev.  H.  J.  Coleridge,  S.J.     Eight  Volumes.     Each  6s.  6d.  ' 

Others  in  preparation.  , 

1 

THE  RETURN  OF  THE  KING.       Discourses  on  the  Latter 

Days.     By  the  Rev.  H.  J.  Coleridge,  S.J.     7s.  6d  \ 

\ 

STORY   OF   THE    GOSPELS.       Harmonized  for  Meditation.  ' 

By  the  Rev.  H.  J.  Coleridge,  S.J.     7s.  6d.  j 

WORKS    AND    WORDS    OF    OUR    SAVIOUR,    gathered  \ 

from  the  Four  Gospels.     By  the  Rev.  H.  J.  Coleridge,  S.J. 
7s.  6d.  ' 


\5 


k 


Chambers,  M. 

Life  of  Mary  Ward. 


BOX 

2089 

.W2C36    ^1 

V.  2  . 


iT.  MICHAEL'S  COLLEGE  LIDilARY, 

113  Sf.  Jojoph  SJre«t 

loronJe    M5S.  1J4 


'\\   '-■'^- 


'f      i'-'  tl 


rrV  ,f 


t   L^